《Foreboding Storm》


 Chapter 1 - Desert Kingdom

    The blood red sand sizzled as four guards splashed basins of water upon its surface. The sun had barely risen, and yet the muggy, dust-filled air was already suffocating in the ancient capital city. The burning sun poured its molten golden lavas on the red thick gargantuan gates spreading a resplendence of red flames in its wake.


    In the center of the city, among the surrounding stone buildings, there was a crimson palace with towers that stretched higher than the city gates themselves, swarming with people in front of its golden wings, their lofty fiery walls combined with the enthusiasm of the crowd made the atmosphere buzz fervently with energy.


    Amidst the crowd stood a tall, lean, dark skinned boy with dark hair and cold, determined eyes. The vibe he gave off was so harsh that the people surrounding him subconsciously maintained three-feet distance from him.


    But it was as if the man himself was unaware of the isolation. His sight, like everyone else''s, was fixed upon the golden carriage that was making its way slowly and gently like a breeze through the blood-red gates of the palace walls. But unlike everyone else, his dark eyes were not filled with envy and admiration, but rage and unwillingness.


    "I can''t accept this." He wrathfully hissed through clenched teeth.


    The carriage was surrounded by a hundred red-armored guards, with thirty in front, twenty on either side, and thirty more in the back. But even they, with their blood-thirsty aura and severe, sharp eyes, were overshadowed by the four Myifs drawing the golden globe.


    As the strongest, largest, and fastest domestic wing-typed beasts closest to the horse species of the desert kingdom, their glistening silver coats and imposing milk-white wings created a sharp contrast with their rough environment, a beautiful and spectacular sight to behold, making the elegant golden carriage as the only thing that came close to matching them in majesty.


    Inside the carriage were two young beautiful females seated across from each other.


    "Wow, there are so many people!" The excited sound of exclamation resounded in the wide carriage.


    Dressed in a bright red dress with long sleeves and golden belt, coupled with long dark brown hair, oval face, and thin lips, the girl could not be called an unparalleled beauty, but still exuded a warmth that attracted others to her, like a bud to the light. Bright large eyes widened even further as she peered out the window at the massive crowd. It seemed as if the whole populace of the Jinn kingdom was gathered in front of the palace gate at that second.


    "They must have come to see me off." Sighing emotionally, the girl reclined back in her seat as she drooped the thick curtain. Reminded again of the fact that today would be her last day in her country, the familiar kingdom of Jinn, she could not help getting nervous.


    "What do you think the empire of Amaya would be like, cousin?" She turned to the silent girl across from her.


    Knee length raven black hair, black long robe with lavender crepe chain dripping white pearls around her waist. At first glance, her cousin''s beauty was so stunning with a smooth heart shaped face, snow like white skin, sharp upturned nose, and full cherry lips, that one would be mesmerized to the point of losing their senses. But the detached deep purple pupils and frosty aura surrounding her created a barrier that no one dared to cross.


    One so warm and the other so cold, the two cousins were the extreme opposites of each other but still seemed to get along well.


    "I don''t know. I heard they have a lot of trees and water there." The other girl replied simply and coldly.


    Compared to their country of Jinn and Iris Realm with sparse vegetation and toxic black water, the realm of Amaya is said to be surrounded by crystal clear water and evergreens on all sides, active trade networks established with their surrounding neighbors making the dimension practically a utopia.


    Every empire and country wanted to form a relationship with them, including their small Jinn kingdom which was located at the southeastern corner of the Zenom continent, in the desert region of the Isles of Eve. The two royal princesses of the Jinn kingdom with the two royal princes of the Amaya Empire. In return, the royal family of Jinn will present the "golden bird" to the Amayan Empire in the form of a dowry.


    Unfortunately, even though both were princesses of the Jinn kingdom, Princess Nari''s engagement to the crown prince of Amaya was the only one announced to the world. The public had yet to find out that her cousin, Princess Qamari, the orphan of the previous King Ramulas and Queen Sapia of Jinn, was also engaged to the second prince of Amaya, the cousin of the crown prince, marking today as her last day in Jinn as well.


    "I heard the palace servants saying that the status of the ordinary servants in Amaya empire could rival those of court ministers in most countries. I wonder if that is true." Princess Nari said wistfully, her previous nervousness momentarily forgotten in her revere.


    Princess Qamari let out a slight smile, her expression not changing much as she raised her head and glanced out the window at the cruel bright sunrise. When she stared at the golden light sprays of heat spat out by the sun, her eyes clearly displayed a complex and longing appearance.


    ''Amaya Empire, huh?


    I wonder if it is as beautiful as the books described it. Lots of trees, plants, flowers, and rivers with every color in the world that one could think of. If so, I might just be able to get more herbs to experiment on and greater world to explore.


    Maybe even create new¡­''


    Qamari bit her lips. A woman in a black dress with a cold and pretty face, graceful figure, and a medicinal pouch on her waist, flashed through her mind.


    As the image of the woman shifted, her black hair that shone like the gems of the black southern sea danced along with the wind.


    It was this mystical and cold woman, who made others feel as if she had gone insane once she started treating a patient, that had led and guided her, teaching her everything she knew about the art of healing before perishing. Not because she was her mentor but because she was her mother.


    "Princess Nari, future crown princess and empress of Amaya, you are going to bring along some personal guards to serve you, right? You are, after all, going to be the future empress of Amaya."


    Just as Qamari was immersed in her own complex feelings, a slightly harsh voice called out. Her calm eyes shifted back to the present as a figure slowly made its way through the crowd towards them, before being blocked by the guards. It was a boy with dark hair and eyes and an arrogant face. He was smiling as he looked straight at Nari.


    "Lumos, what are you doing here? Aren''t you supposed to be in the palace?" Princess Nari furrowed her brows in confusion.


    Lumos did not become flustered at all as the bustling crowd quieted down and hundreds of eyes focused on him. Instead, he raised his head and lifted the corner of his mouth as he replied swiftly with a grin.


    "My duty is to guard and protect you and as such, I shall follow you to Amaya to fulfil my duty to the end. Without you here in Jinn, there would be no meaning to my existence."


    There was a subtle double meaning to his words as his eyes darkened, but Princess Nari failed to catch it as she blinked dazedly for a second, before beaming with a bright smile and beckoning to the guards to let him through. With his background as the prime minister''s son and outstanding abilities and fame within the royal guards, it was not difficult for the guards to recognize him immediately after the princess called out his name.


    But, even as the prime minister''s son, he was not significant enough to become a part of the royal procession to the Amaya Empire without proper selection and appointment. However, with the princess''s approval as a personal guard, it was a completely different story. Seeing this, he smirked striding forward.


    ''No one will be able to stop me from being with the princess'' Lumos thought darkly as he confidently made his way to the front of the procession.


    Seeing this, Princess Qamari frowned slightly before resuming her previous expression of indifference and gazing out the window.


    As the blazing sun beat fiercely upon the golden carriage, the Myifs slowly made their way out of the streets of the royal city with the crowd flowing behind it like a wave. Before reaching the city gate, they thrashed their lithe wings evenly, flaunting their velvety regal radiance under the scorching dessert sun and burning gaze of the Jinn citizens.. Taking to the sky, they stirred a sudden swirl of wind that created a sandstorm right where four guardians of the gate were splashing water onto the blood red sand.

 Chapter 2 - Ocean Of Blood

    In powerful realms, warriors, aside from select few, were the most powerful and respected individuals, making the path of the warrior the most sought-after occupation for both males and females.


    On the Amaya realm, one had to pass the warrior examination to be considered a great warrior of the realm. Their abilities were then further evaluated through life and death battles against opposing realms to secure a commanding position in the mighty Amayan army.


    The higher the commanding position, the greater the status of the individual resulting in those experts opinions holding greater weight in court.


    Presently in the Ocean of Blood, on the border between the Amaya realm and Ahankar realm, a new batch of warriors that passed the warrior examinations from the two realms were engaged in a fierce bloody battle to the death.


    However, with one glance, it was obvious to any observer that the battle was completely one-sided.


    Shrill cries and the neighing of blood-soaked Myifs filled the chilling night air as spears pierced through the vital organs of the warriors. With a tug of the weapon, blood spurted like a fountain, deepening the blood ocean below even darker.


    Amidst the macabre, stood a lone figure on top of a black Myif shrouded in darkness. His waist-length silky black hair swaying in the night breeze, the young man''s complexion was extremely tranquil, with no trace of emotions in his deep dark eyes. The metallic scent of blood from his body with crimson stains on his snow-white face and minced meats clinging onto his black long gown, gave his sharp facial features the aura of a sovereign of death from the immortal realms in legend.


    The grim force radiating from him gave him the appearance of a death god, making both friends and foes fluster in his presence.


    He was the leader of this new batch of warriors from the Amaya realm. He was also the crown prince of the Amaya realm, Crown Prince Lail.


    What should have been a battle of life and death, was a game of dice for him as he dictated the warriors under him to counter the attacks of their enemy in an almost prophetic fashion, resulting in an inconceivable record victory of ten days warrior baptism in the Amayan history.


    "It is finally over¡­" Sighing, Crown Prince Lail tiredly swept his gaze around the area.


    He ignored the fervent eyes of the warriors around him as he located his cousin, Prince Noore, among a crowd of men in the official robes of the Amayan court.


    His ash-blonde hair, characteristic of the Amayan natives, glowed delicately in the warm summer sun. With his captivating sky-blue eyes, it was never difficult for him to be the center of attention. Even the important ministers of the imperial court seemed to only be decorative vases created for the sole purpose of enhancing his charms.


    As Crown Prince Lail drew near the group, he overheard the Minister of State informing Prince Noore of the appearance of the Jinn Ambassadors in the Amayan Border.


    "The Jinn Ambassadors? Do you mean the kingdom that proposed marriage to our Empire using their national treasure as dowry a year ago? They are here already?" Prince Noore''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "Yes, Your Highness. They did get here earlier than anticipated. Fortunately, thanks to the Crown Prince, the warrior baptism this year ended a lot faster than any years prior."


    "With this, not only do we have enough time to get back to the Imperial Capital for the welcome feast, but the result of this year''s baptism will also serve as a warning to the surrounding realms, preventing any form of skirmishes near the Amayan and Ahankar border in the near future." The minister of state complacently replied, his smug expression making one misunderstand him as the one to achieve such feat.


    Due to the impending nuptials of the two princes of the Empire to the foreign princesses, the court ministers have been overly tense and cautious lately. One could say it was that period of time where a single mistake on their end could result in the failure of the formation of the alliance.


    After all with the surrounding realms eyeing the Empire with eyes akin to starving wolves, failing to secure the "golden bird" rumored to bring prosperity and wealth to the possessor would be a clear reflection of their incompetence.


    With what face would they hold their positions in the imperial court then?


    "The Jinn Ambassadors have already crossed the Galactic Mountains hence why His Majesty, the Regent Prince decreed for the princes to return. The Ambassadors should reach the Imperial Capital within the next three months. We have to be back in the Imperial City in time before their arrival." Declared the Minister of Rites.


    "Then what''s the wait? Prince Noore, get the commanders to clean up and start packing for our return back to the Imperial City. There is nothing much left here to waste time on anyway." Crown Prince Lail commanded arrogantly without glancing at the bowing ministers, before making his way towards his own tent with his Myif.


    Crown Prince Lail himself did not have much of an opinion on the political marriage agreed upon by his Royal Uncle. After his parents'' death when he was eight, he rarely came in contact with the opposite gender as he was either training with the soldiers at the border, learning military strategies, leading troops, or traveling the Empire with his Father''s best friend to learn the ways of the world.


    As such he had neither expectations nor felt any distress about marrying a girl whom he had never met before.


    Jumping off the Myif, Crown Prince Lail called for a servant boy for bath water as he entered his tent. After washing up and changing into cleaner black robes, he tied the front portion of his hair in a ponytail leaving the rest open to fall freely on his back and shoulders.


    Grabbing his sword, he strode out of the tent ordering the servants stationed at the entrance to take them down and get packed before getting on his Myif.


    "Prince Noore and all the court ministers shall set off with me for the Imperial Capital at once. All other high ranking military officials will follow as soon as they complete transferring the chain of command! Is that Understood?"


    "Understood!" The military officials and soldiers replied in unison.


    "Alright! Now get moving!" Ordered Crown Prince Lail before directing his Myif forward with Prince Noore, the military commanders and generals, and the court ministers on their own Myifs flowing behind.

 Chapter 3 - A Moment In Time

    "Run!"


    The shrill command resonated in the still night air, startling the creatures under the trees. The sound of approaching footsteps raises tension and fear in the air.


    A tall, dark-haired man with pale pupil-less eyes steps into the clearing, followed by a stirring of movements in the shadows behind him of lithe dark shapes creeping out stealthily.


    "Didn''t I command you to run?" The dark-haired man drooled, his unsheathed fangs glinting in the moonlight.


    A moment of shock passes in utter silence among the creatures as the realization that the soulless ones have finally found them sinks in. After spending decades in hiding, one of their lairs was finally exposed. Hatred and fear preyed upon the ancient darkness in the center of their core.


    Just as the dark-haired man was about to make a move, a looming shape leaped out growling from amidst the creatures into the moonlit clearing. Muscled with shoulder-length hair and dark eyes, the newcomer challengingly locked his gaze on the tall man.


    Dropping into a crouch, he flanged himself at the thinner man, both crashing to the ground with snarls and spites, sinking their claws into each other''s arms. Coiling around one another tightly they wrestled aggressively like two venomous snakes.


    The slender man flipped the thicker guy over and bit deeply into his shoulder, forcing a hiss out of him. Lurching sideways the thicker guy punched the slender man in the face, causing the latter to release his hold while flinching back in pain as blood gushed out of his wound and dripped onto the ground, before sizzling and disappearing.


    Rasping for breath, dark and blue eyes surveyed each other warily.


    "Where is Versailles?" The dark-haired man hissed.


    "Versailles is my spouse and is about to become the mother of my child. She no longer has any connection with your kind!" The muscled guy growled back roughly.


    "Child? Did you say child? Hahaha....have you forgotten that your kind cannot reproduce?" He mocked disgustedly.


    "Versailles was always special. Otherwise, how could she have managed to deceive you so easily, Luke?" Retorted the muscled man.


    Abruptly, the thinner man floated five meters above the ground, his stretched lips exposing elongating fangs and eyes converting from pale pupil-less blue to glowing silver.


    "You have always been seedless beasts that served us tirelessly like slaves, Ramose. It seems to me that it is about time that you were reminded of that fact once again." He was madness reincarnated as he hissed wrathfully before slicing through the air with his right hand commandingly, manifesting an aggressive gust of wind into the clearing.


    As if on a silent cue, the shadows behind him joined in the frenzy, splitting the earth open and swallowing hordes of fleeing beings into its depth. Fire licked everything in its path, torching anything solid until nothing but smoke and ashes were left in its wake while a raging storm of water flushed both creatures, friends and enemies alike, into the shadows of the darkness.


    Screams of terror and shrieks of surprise pierced through the originally peaceful moonlit night.


    "Run! Escape as fast as you can!" Cried Ramose, before retreating back deep into the shadows.


    Branches and twigs snapped and cracked sharply while wind whistled through the spacious clearing as it fueled the flames charring the vegetation and tiny scattered creatures running for their lives, rushing water gushed through the trees as the larger creatures leaped over cracks and holes in the ground to obey the command of their leader.


    Deep within the darkness of the woods, in a small cave situated among a dense cluster of rocks in a mountainous landscape, the muffled screams of a woman in labor could scarcely be heard amidst the chaos and cacophony outside. A short, blond woman of about eighteen, stood beside the laying woman, frantically instructing her to breathe in and out.


    Disturbed by the sudden commotion outside, she absent-mindedly wiped off the sweat on the other woman''s forehead while pleading urgently.


    "Push harder! If the child is not out within a half-hour, then both of you will be in danger!"


    "My baby, will not die. Go get me a knife, Liza." Rasped the other woman, before ordering decisively.


    "What are you planning to do, Mistress?" Liza alarmedly asked.


    "There is no other way. My water had already broken for more than an hour and the baby is still not out! We have to get it out ourselves, otherwise, both of us will die. Go get a knife now and that is an order!" Cried the Mistress, tears, and sweat streaming down her wet face as she desperately shrieked,


    "Please."


    Liza frowned before nodding reluctantly. Standing up swiftly and moving deeper into the cave she retrieved the knife hidden in the ancient chest under the clothes of her Mistress.


    Meanwhile in the labor room, in her half-conscious state, the Mistress lying on the makeshift bed failed to detect the shape that stealthily entered the cave and loomed over her head. It silently crouched on her right side before gently grasping her shaky, sweat-covered hand into its own firm grip.


    The woman awakened with a start, her gray eyes fearfully darting in the darkness before relaxing upon sensing the familiar presence.


    "It''s alright, Versailles. It''s me," Ramose gently whispered to the alert woman upon sensing her sudden movement.


    "Ramose," Gasped Versailles, the relief evident in her voice.


    Back in the depths of the cave, Liza scurried back to the labor room and halted on seeing her Master crunched beside her Mistress. Ramose briefly glanced up to acknowledge her with a nod of his head before returning his attention back to Versailles.


    Receiving permission to approach, Liza cautiously crunched on the left side of her Mistress.


    "Is that you, Liza?" Versailles asked shakily.


    "Yes, Mistress," Liza replied nervously, suddenly conscious of her Master''s presence.


    "Did you bring the knife?"


    "Knife? What knife?" Ramose boomed, glaring heatedly at Liza.


    Avoiding the dark piercing eyes trained on her, Liza replied fearfully, "Yes, Mistress."


    "Good. Ramose, could you step out for a moment, please?" Although her words sounded like a request, her tone gave no room for refusal.


    "What are you thinking, love? Why do you want to be gone at this moment? What is the knife for, tell me?" Ramose whispered forcefully, his gaze darting anxiously between the two women.


    But before either one could reply, a sudden screech at the entrance of the cave broke the tense atmosphere, startling the three of them. Frowning, Ramose hurriedly glanced in Versailles'' warm, gray eyes with affection and concern.


    "Be safe" He requested, before striding out of the cave, swallowed into the mouth of the restless darkness of the night.


    "Quick, do what you must do to get my child out before your Master returns," Versailles weakly directed, a feeling of vulnerability and tiredness enveloping her heart in his sudden absence.


    Glancing at the spot her Master sat a moment ago, Liza hesitated uncertainly.


    "Liza, now!" Commanded Versailles, a moan escaping her lips in the effort.


    "Otherwise both the child and I will not survive. How do you think Ramose would feel if he lost not only me but the baby as well? You know how much this child means to your kind!"


    Liza knew what this child meant for the banished more than any other members and there wasn''t a single member in all the other lairs around the world that was not aware of the significance of this incident. No longer needing to be pushed further, she got up to pour warm water from a basket into a bowl.


    Carrying the basket over to her Mistress, Liza replaced her damp towels with warm ones. Ripping a small section off on one of the towels, she twisted it until it looked like a coiled snake and placed it in her Mistress''s mouth to muffle her screams.


    Finding a position for herself in front of her mistress, she took a deep breath and prayed to whatever power out there to give her Mistress the strength to survive the ordeal before firmly gripping the knife tighter and making a small cut on her Mistress womb.


    The sudden flow of crimson liquid was followed by a portion of a tiny baby''s foot.


    Out in the dark night sky, unbeknownst to all, a small silver star enveloped in a crescent moon slowly materialized in the center of the river of stars.


    Along with the appearance of the crescent moon star, Versailles'' painful cries reached a crescendo as the moon star in the sky shined brighter and brighter until its presence stabilized among the river of stars, its glow obscured.


    The moon, originally slivery white shrouded by the clouds, slowly cleared, enlarged, and transformed into a deep-watery violet.


    Stunned by the sudden phenomenon, the scrambling creatures further out in the forest froze in their tracks with alarm and fear, glancing about them nervously as they confusedly looked at one another.


    As the star grew larger and brighter, the soft purple glow of the moon deepened, their combined light of silver and violet spilling into the now silent clearing.


    "Uuwaah!" Without warning, the cry of a newborn baby echoed through the silent night, breaking the tranquil ambiance. A split second later, the moon was silver again and the stars shining around it, all the strange changes wiped out, as if the occurrence before was nothing but a mirage.


    And that''s when all hell broke loose.

 Chapter 4 - The First Battle

    Every two-legged creature in the clearing pushed, threw, and clawed, striving to get to the mouth of the cave before their counterparts, after making the connection of the strange phenomenon with the newborn child.


    As Luke''s companions used their supernatural abilities to clear their way, Ramose subordinates lunged and leaped, using their extraordinary strength and speed to keep their ground, striving to reach their Mistress and the newborn child before their deadly foe.


    Inside the cave, Versailles and Liza were crying hysterically from wonder and fear, passing the child between them continuously as if still not believing its existence. Instantly, the cave was gone, debris and dust flying everywhere in its disappearance.


    Thousands of creatures were suspended in the air, others surrounded on the ground gaping at the tiny creature held between the two women with disbelief. A figure extracted itself from the mass and hovered over the two women.


    Ramose stared at the little child with violet eyes held in Versailles arms in wonder and tears. As he reached for the child cautiously, Luke shouted,


    "Attack! Kill the child and that Ramose, but do not harm the woman!"


    Gazing longingly and lovingly at the child for a moment, Ramose straightened and turned to face the enemy. The two women shielded defensively behind him, anxiously looked around.


    He quietly whispered, "Liza, the moment an attack is launched, you will take the child and run without stopping or turning back. Understood?"


    "Yes, Master," Replied Liza without hesitation.


    "But Master, what about Mistress?" she queried silently.


    "Luke will not harm Versailles, but nothing will stop him from killing the child now that he knows of its existence. You must make sure to protect that child no matter what happens, understand?" Ramose commended forcefully.


    "Yes, Master! I would have done the same even without your order, Master. I feel honored that you trust me with such an important task," Replied Liza fiercely and solemnly, before gathering the child from the tearful Versailles into her arms.


    Versailles gazed brokenly at her newborn child, not even lucky enough to be held by its father, and wept sorrowfully at the impending separation.


    With his back towards them, Ramose nodded stiffly in response to Liza before lunging at one of Luke''s men. Snapping the man''s neck, he disengaged himself and dived at Luke.


    His subordinates followed his lead and a melee of macabre ensued where legs and arms were ripped off bodies as living beings got flushed, burned, or thrown around like pieces of garbage.


    Within the clamor, Liza stealthily and silently slipped away with the child, distancing herself from the battle as she took cover in the shadows of the night. Once she was at the edge of the clearing, she glided through the trees instead of walking out in the open to get to the other side of the battlefield.


    After a long while in the dark, light caught her eye and she started into a run, failing to catch the glimmer of silver light in the violet pupils of the child in her arms.


    Moments in the form of hours, days, months, and years passed.....


    A long while later, the long trek making her tired, hungry, Liza found herself old, weak, and lost in a place completely different from the one she knew. Not different only in the way of conduct and language of those surrounding her, but environment and atmosphere as well.


    Almost as if she was in a completely different dimension, realm, than the one she was from.


    About an hour after stepping in this new world, still clutching the now wailing infant to her chest, Liza steps out from the last line of defense the trees offered into bright light of the bustling human world.


    After adjusting her sight to the sudden brightness, she looked around her nervously at the edge of the rushing crowd.


    A young couple weave through a group of drunken friends and witness the bewildered small old woman. Upon witnessing her decrepit condition, they approached her cautiously so as not to frighten and softly asked, "Are you alright?"


    Liza remained silent, not comprehending what he was saying.


    Noting the crying baby, the man remarked, "The child is probably hungry."


    And still getting no reaction from her, he whispered to the woman beside him before walking back in the direction they came.


    The two women, one old whilst the other in her early twenties, suspiciously evaluated one another and upon seeing no threat in each others eyes, they both relaxed. The woman moved closer to peer at the now silent child.


    "Wow, what beautiful violet eyes she has. But she will catch a cold in this weather with so little clothing on. We should probably go find a warm place to wait. Come with me." She gestured and pulled the woman and child with her walking in the opposite direction the man went.


    Without further delay, they entered an alley into a corner shop across from the busy marketplace. Looking around, the woman found a purple silk fabric and motioned for Liza to wrap the child in it. Liza slowly unfolded the child from her arms and wrapped her with the clothe.


    Abruptly, she froze.


    Sensing a burning glare on her back, she stepped sideways to block the view of the observer and passed the child in her arms decisively into the arms of the foreign, kind woman.


    Surprised, the woman glanced down at the baby in her arms pleasantly and back at Liza, before looking down again. She smiled delightfully as the child looked up at her cheerfully.. In her trance, the woman failed to notice Liza walking out of the store, clutching a small bundle in the form of a child in her arms.

 Chapter 5 - Entering The Empire

    Deep in the midst of a series of mountain ranges, there stood two sword shaped mountain peaks well over a thousand feet tall and a hundred feet apart, towering under the vast white-blue sky.


    Within the clearing, where the sunlight projected through the leaves and branches onto the two mountains, was a stone platform engraved with ancient runes.


    In the center of the stone platform, a blinding light exploded from the ancient runes, as a huge force flung a golden globe pulled by four winged-beasts into the air, producing fierce screaming gales and whistling with an ear-piercing sound that was reminiscent of wailing ghosts into the night, before it quickly landed and rolled along the road.


    A cavalry of a hundred and one gradually surrounded the golden carriage, the leader wearing a firm expression.


    He was Lumos, the personal guard appointed personally by Princess Nari at the gates of the palace during their departure from the Jinn Kingdom. On either side of him were the leaders of the left and right royal guards.


    "According to the moving compass, this should be the last teleportation point. We will finally be out of the Galactic Mountains after passing through the ancient forest. Our meeting with the Amayan officials is set at the Raging River Pavilion." The right royal guard stated.


    "If we want to get there before it gets dark, we need to set off right away." Suggested the left.


    "Alright then, lets keep going." Ordered Lumos, his face turning grim.


    "Princess Nari, we will be inconveniencing you for a short time as it is important for us to get to our destination before the sun sets. We are unfamiliar with this place, so it would not be wise to spend the night with our pitiful knowledge. Is it okay with you if we continue our journey?" Asked Lumos deferentially.


    "Yes, that is fine Sir Lumos." Princess Nari replied softly.


    As princesses of merely a small kingdom in the chaotic Iris Realm, whether they brought high ranking ministers or commanders to act as escorts to ensure their security in a foreign land would not have had much of an impact on the Amayan Empire, but the King of Jinn still decided to play safe, sending only the royal guards to protect the princesses as a display of his sincerity.


    As such, the princesses of Jinn Kingdom were left to their own devices on a foreign land with only the protection of a hundred men, which were in no way capable of even taking on a single Amayan warrior.


    With Princess Nari''s consent, the entourage continued, racing to leave the mountains before sunset.


    However, in the midst of the whole exchange, no one bothered to ask for Princess Qamari''s opinion.


    But it was not as if she cared. The years spent in Jinn Kingdom, after the death of her parents made her realize the insignificance of her existence within the royal family and kingdom.


    The two people who loved and held her within the palm of their hands were no longer around to protect and spoil her. In this dangerous world where women were dependent on men and survival depended on absolute power and strength, she had no one but herself to rely on.


    For that, she had to quickly find a way to utilize her skills as a healer and make a living.


    Countless animals began to let out terrified sounds as they began to scuttle away from the path of the speeding vehicle while Princess Nari and Qamari''s body bounced along with the uneven path, however, there were no wild beasts running out.


    The golden globe rushed out of the cluster of mountains, entering the giant trees, thrusting their dense leaves into the sky, covering the heavens, as a clear stream of river flowed by the side, emitting the gentle slosh of running water. Clouds and fog drifted about enhancing the extravagantly decorated building with jade roof tiles beyond the trees, rising up out of the haze and mist.


    Far in the distant, a group of men in blue ceremonial robes waited uniformly with black armored guards inside an aquamarine stone palatial pavilion, its exquisite carvings reflecting the majesty of its empire.


    Upon spotting the approaching carriage, the ministers in their dazzling blue robes, flowed out of the pavilion into the open field, waiting to welcome the foreign princesses amongst the orange glow of the setting sun and sea of flowers.


    "We''re here."


    The girl''s voice echoed from the front. Princess Qamari''s heart jumped slightly as she raised her head and peered at the greenery of the surroundings. A clearing had appeared within the forest where a pavilion peacefully stood grandly.


    Princess Nari straightened her already straight red dress, dropped a portion of her long brown hair over one shoulder, the rest trailing behind her back, before lifting her dress slightly off the floor with one hand and getting off the carriage with all the grace and elegance ingrained into her by her etiquette teacher.


    Closing her eyes, Princess Qamari took in a deep breath, cooled her expression, and covered her face with her black veil as she descended behind her cousin.


    "We welcome Your Highnesses to the Great Amayan Empire."


    Upon landing, the two were met with the chorus greeting of the ministers.


    "Thank you for the warm welcome. We are more than delighted to be here and experience the greatness of the Amayan Empire for ourselves." Princess Nari responded politely with a slight bow of her head and her signature bright smile.


    "It will be our pleasure to introduce you to the beauty of wonderous empire, Your Highness. I am the Amayan Empire''s minister of rites, Moure Ren, in charge of arranging your stay."


    "We have traveled far and are in great need of rest. Could we trouble you lord to help us settle down for a brief respite before meeting the royal family?" Princess Qamari added indifferently.


    Caught by surprise with the nonchalance in the tone of voice suddenly interrupting into the conversation, the ministers glanced towards the culprit, just to be met with cold, distant, and unpredictable purple orbs.


    "Please excuse our Princess. She is not one used to such occasions." Lumos placatingly informed the ministers.


    "I am Lumos, the personal guard of Princess Nari. It was a rough journey for the Princesses who have never traveled far before. They could use a little bit of rest before meeting with Their Majesties, if that is not too much of a trouble for you, your lord."


    "Of course not. We were just about to suggest the Princesses getting some rest before the evening banquet held in their honor. Please follow us Princesses, we will lead you to your guest quarters." The minister of rites replied understandingly.


    "Just a dowry bride of a pitiful kingdom, yet dares to interrupt while I am speaking.. Does she think that her status of a princess has any meaning in this Empire? Uuhm, overestimates herself!" Swallowing his earlier anger at the discourtesy, he beckoned the Princesses forward before arrogantly taking the lead towards the towering blue gates ahead.

 Chapter 6 - The Imperial City

    The current Amayan Imperial City was built under the decree of the Emperor Emeritus around three hundred years ago, when a devastating war with the Ahankar Realm brought about the destruction of the old capital city. With aquine stones as its walls, it was both impervious to fire attacks and difficult to invade during a siege.


    Covering about a million square meters wide with fifty meters tall outer walls and increment of ten meters for every successive city inwards, the Imperial City was a sprawling behemoth with four public gates, each in the four directions of north, south, east, and west, and an additional solemn gate at the southwest meant solely for official use.


    The north gate was used by the royal guards, soldiers, warriors, and military officials of the empire, while the south was used by the sailors, fishers, and adventurers. The west was the place of the merchants while the east belonged to the farmers of the empire.


    This allocation of direction not only facilitated the daily lives of the citizens by giving them less hassle during security search while entering and exiting the imperial city. It also improved the security of the capital through the register of each individual''s occupation and corresponded to the geographical location of the citizens.


    The division of an individual''s occupation and place of residence was determined by their passion and area of expertise.


    At the moment, it was a sea of buzz and commotion at the southwest gate as government officials went in and out. Although the gate was used exclusively for the purpose of state affairs, the bustling crowd within the city walls could still be perceived outside the gate, displaying the flourishing lives of its citizens.


    The entourage from the Jinn Kingdom followed behind the ministers and black armored guards with awestruck gazes as they fascinatedly took in the prosperity of the Empire. The sprawling blue-green shimmering walls, golden gates, and cool refreshing air were a complete contrast to the decaying crimson walls and dust-filled air of their desert kingdom.


    "Pass, take out your pass! No one can enter the city without a pass!" The guards at city gate hollered.


    There were many wanted posters of criminals displayed on the city walls. Some were yellowed with time, covered by other posters, with only their corners showing, and some completely new but carelessly posted.


    The ministers approached the guards, taking out crystal-clear blue plaques from their sleeves and handing it over for inspection.


    The guards confirmed the authenticity of the passes, and immediately let them pass.


    A wide street greeted the eyes of the Jinn delegates after they passed through the golden gates.


    The Princesses in the carriage were taken aback with the thriving sight as they gazed through the golden window dumbfoundedly.


    There were people moving back and forth on the street. Large tall emerald trees were planted on both sides of the street where a stream channeled through them leisurely, and under their shade were all kinds of stalls; some sold food like samosas, sesame breads, soft bean curd, meat, and vegetable dishes, herbs and medicinal pouches, while others sold jewelry and other stuff.


    The group proceeded silently past the stalls behind the ministers, then saw buildings; tall bamboo buildings, mud buildings and white-blue tiled houses, brick houses, shacks, treehouses, and even mushroom houses, caves, towers, and castles all in different shades of blue, creating a beautiful garb of watery-blue rippling hues.


    Shops, hotels, inns, smithies and so on appeared one after another.


    In the sky, a giant blue dolphin slowly emerged, as its shadow engulfed everyone beneath.


    Flying blue dolphin was a huge beast similar to the size of a small mountain, and was capable of moving freely in the air, as an entire army hid within its body. They lived above the five heavens of the Amaya southern seas, having a mild and peaceful temperament.


    It landed on the shore near the southern gate, opened its huge mouth and several black dots emerged one after the other. The black dots were members of the sea farers committee, returning from a recent sea scouting mission.


    However, this was only the outer city, the teal city, of the imperial capital. The inner city housed the important and prominent figures of the empire. Its smaller size preventing any irrelevant people from entering, maintaining social order.


    To enter, one needed to be in possession of a special privilege pass from the royal family or possess a special identity.


    The ministers led them to a huge teal gate.


    "Would you be entering First inner city, aqua city, or Second, turquoise city?" Questioned the guard dutifully.


    "We will be entering the First inner city." Moure Ren responded as he passed a purple plaque to the guard.


    "You may pass through, Minister of Rites." The guard stepped aside, respectfully passing back the plaque.


    Moure Ren entered the inner city with the rest of the ministers, armored guards, and Jinn ambassadors on his heels.


    As the crowds became much smaller, almost less than half of the outer city, all kinds of paths extended out from the main street and the group walked on paths that could accommodate the Myifs drawn golden globe and cavalry.


    The buildings here were all of one structure, and looked the same, made through a heat-resistant turquoise stone. At the same time, every five hundred feet, a tall round pillar, extending into the depths of the swirling clouds, would appear, emitting delicate streams of aqua light.


    "This is so beautiful!" Princess Nari exclaimed excitedly from the golden carriage as she looked at the splendorous display of wealth and beauty with round eyes.


    Princess Qamari lightly nodded her head, her purple orbs glowing faintly with a silver light.


    All she heard and read about the Amayan Empire could not even come close to portraying the sight before her very eyes. Every building, stone structures, and pillars seemed to blend into one entity, creating a unique melody of life and light untainted by the passage of time.


    Moving deeper into the heart of the city, they came before a squad of black armored guards stationed before an aqua gate. Following the same procedure from earlier, the guard let them through after verifying their token.


    The First inner city had a type of vine growing on the walls of both sides of the street, spreading out aggressively to cover the entirety of the walls.


    The roots were deep blue, the leaves wide and large emitting a soft blue moonlight. Just one segment of the path had thousands of leaves, as the gentle blue light merged into one.


    Because of the large numbers of leaves, the air was more humid and water vapor filled the air. Near the ground, mist formed from the condensed vapor. The moonlight refracted in the mist, turning into an aurora.


    The buildings here were mostly full of carvings and decorations, their infrastructure made using aquine and moon stones to emit starlight even in the darkest of night. Not only buildings but even the walking paths were made of either aquine or moon stones.


    At one glance, starlight filled the air, clearing any mist obstructing the vision from the water vapor produced by the blue vines.


    The air was fresh and clear as residents created grass fields and placed flower vats, while others made artificial mountains and pavilions. Looking around, there were light and pale turquoise walls, aqua brick buildings, and even transplanted green bamboo forests, famous trees, a variety of plants, and artificial mountains with spring water flowing.


    There were even fewer people here, the streets quiet and serene, like a star palace. As one walked on the streets, they had a feeling of walking in the Janah Realm.


    "We are here, Your Highnesses. You may settle yourselves in and get some rest before the start of the evening banquet." Moure Ren advised before departing with the rest of the ministers and armored guards.


    This was a spacious and luxurious aquamarine mansion, with a peach blossom tree in the center of the courtyard. The rooms were few with sculptures and paintings of aquatic biomes hanging on their light blue-white wall.


    Through the glass windows, the garden could be seen; green trees and red flowers blooming in the splendor of the clean, moist air with the melodious chirping of birds resounding in the building.


    "Truly extravagant¡­" Princess Nari slightly assessed as she took in her surrounding.


    Just the construction of the inner-city walls alone could match ten times the Jinn Kingdom''s wealth. With such an enormous disparity in status, she could not help but feel anxious and unconfident.

 Chapter 7 - Imperial Palace

    As time of the evening banquet neared, the arrival of the Jinn Princesses was widely spread throughout the capital city. The whole imperial capital came alive with discussion and gossip of the two foreign princesses. The most widely discussed topic by the Amayan citizens in their homes and shops were the worthiness of the pauper princesses in marrying the two most eligible bachelors of the Empire.


    "Princesses? What Princesses? They are nothing but two pathetic low-lives that scarified the national treasure of their own kingdom in order to marry above their station. If it was not for that, how could such beings from a backwater kingdom even catch a glimpse of our Princes'' back?"


    "Isn''t it? Our princes'' are the future emperor and first prince of the Amayan Empire. What are they?"


    "Let''s not even talk about marriage, even being the servants of the princes'' would be above their status."


    Such discussions could be heard almost in every household of the Amayan citizens, be it the commoners discussing in groups in teashops or lords and ladies in pavilions.


    Inside a teal-blue mansion, stood a tall figure with shoulder-length ash-blonde hair, sharp blue eyes. Sitting beside this figure, was a majestic, dignified middle-aged man in golden robes, looking disapprovingly at the anxious young man.


    "How many times have I told you before? In order to achieve great things, one must learn to have great patience and endurance."


    "But Father Emperor, that Lail is going to turn eighteen in two months. According to the imperial decree left behind by Royal Grandfather, you are to pass the throne of the Amayan Empire to him on his eighteenth birthday. Once that happens, how am I ever to become the Emperor?" The man asked.


    "At the right time, anything is possible. Look at me. Years ago, I was nothing but a weak prince under the shadow of his older brother''s glory. And now, I am the Regent Prince of the Great Amayan Empire while my older brother is nothing but an ancient dust. Although I do not have Emperor in my title publicly, I make the final decision on any matter in this Empire. Now have patience, and everything will go as we desire." The middle-aged figure confidently assured.


    These two people are the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire and his son, Prince Noore.


    As the evening banquet drew near, Prince Noore got apprehensive of the potential benefits the political marriage would bring to the Crown Prince Lail.


    These past few years, in order to set the framework to take over the throne, he had made secret connections with more than half of the court ministers, garnering their support. However, at the moment, the crown prince''s presence was too strong for him to confront him directly and obtain absolute victory.


    "Even though it is only a myth that the ''golden bird'' of the Jinn Kingdom blesses its bearer with prosperity and wealth, I cannot ignore any possibility of it being true. Rather than strengthening my enemy, I much rather prefer in cutting of any future path of retreat." Declared Prince Noore firmly.


    "Alright, then what do you plan on doing?"


    "I will inform you when the time comes, Father Emperor. Just be sure to intercede at the opportune moment and all will be well." Prince Noore laughed arrogantly.


    "As you wish. Just make sure not to take any hasty step, so as not to ruin the whole plan." Ordered The Regent Prince, before waving his son away to drive him off as he went back to reading his memorials.


    In the eastern palace of the crown prince''s residence were streams of maids rushing to and fro preparing the crown prince''s robes for the evening banquet. Although the servants felt the princess arranged to marry their Crown Prince was not worthy enough to even stand beside him, they did not dare to voice their opinions in front of the death god.


    Instead, the whole eastern palace was lit up in celebration with a lively atmosphere. Bathwater was drawn into the inner chambers as robes of blue, green, red, and gold were taken in. As the hustle and bustle dropped before completely stopping, the doors opened and a figure walked out.


    Dressed in dark-blue robes, with his waist-long hair falling freely behind his back, Crown Prince Lail looked ethereal. His elegant and firm attitude displayed an awe-inspiring presence. He stood by the peach blossom tree quietly for a long time, gazing solemnly at the showering petals before turning to leave.


    Outside an aquamarine mansion stood a golden globe. As the setting sun played upon its roof and walls, its entire body was wrapped in speckles of gold and orange.


    Inside the mansion, two figures, one in blood-red dress with a blue belt, the other in dark-blue robe and veil with lavender crepe chain dripping pearls, emerged one after the other before entering the carriage led by Princess Nari''s personal guard and the two right and left leaders of the royal guards.


    As the carriage rumbled through the starlit night street, a group of crowd curious about the appearances of the foreign princesses chased after it.


    Princess Nari peeked through the window outside, before sitting back down nervously. If this was the Jinn Kingdom and the crowd chasing her, her citizens, she would have laughed delightfully as she waved back at them.


    However, this was no longer Jinn Kingdom, and going forward, she will have to find a place for herself in this foreign realm in order to live a good life. Because here, there were no longer powers to protect her nor was her status of a princess as important.


    Thinking of what awaited her in the unknown future, she could not help feeling lost and scared. She secretly peeked at her cold cousin sitting across from her to determine her reaction before disappointedly turning away.


    Her cousin, like always, looked cold and indifferent to everything happening around her. Princess Nari suddenly felt abandoned and all alone with no one to turn to and nowhere to seek comfort and assurance.


    Unbeknownst to her, her cousin, Princess Qamari was feeling just as nervous. But unlike her cousin who had the shelter of her parents all her life, Princess Qamari was forced to face the world all on her own at a tender age ever since the passing of her parents. Therefore, in situations where she lacked the power to change her circumstances, instead of panicking, she learned to stay calm and remain alert until a solution showed itself.


    The carriage slowly nibbled its way towards the imperial palace. Upon reaching the imperial gates, it stopped for a brief moment for identification before proceeding ahead.


    As Princesses, even ones of a negligible kingdom who were soon to wed the Princes of the Empire, they were accorded the respect deserving of their status and did not have to get down from their carriage at the palace gate and walk the rest of the way.


    As their carriage passed through the ginormous aqua walls, many curious, envious, and jealous gazes were thrown their way by the daughters of the high-ranking ministers who had to walk to the banquet hall.


    At the intersection where the males and females separated, their carriage stopped.


    "Princesses, you will have to walk the remainder of the way. This is as far as you can go on a carriage in the imperial palace." A royal guard in a green uniform stood by the side of their carriage and informed.


    "Okay." Replied Nari who was obviously still unnerved.


    "Calm down. We are just going for a banquet, so there is nothing to be scared of. Just think of it as a tour in a neighboring country." Princess Qamari soothed coolly.


    Surprised, Princess Nari looked towards her cousin before nodding with a smile.


    The two descended one after the other and were rendered speechless by the glamorous sea of flowers.

 Chapter 8 - The Meeting

    Its said that all souls in this world come in pairs. For every soul born, there will be another following right behind as its mate. One soul might come into the universe earlier then the other and one might take birth in a completely different realm from the other.


    Either way, souls that come in pairs will be the soulmates of each other for every lifetime, and the bond between the two souls will be above and beyond any other bond. Because soul mates are connected to one another beyond the physical realm, appearances, distances, and circumstances can neither separate them nor keep them apart.


    Destiny and fate brings them together while space and time deepens their bond.


    Princesses Nari and Qamari froze within the glamorous sea of flowers, as two figures, one in white robes and the other dark-blue, appeared before them. Time seemed to slow and space crackled with powerful invisible energy as the four individuals arranged to marry met for the very first time.


    Princess Qamari felt as if she had turned to statue, for she could not move a single limb nor think straight upon connecting gazes with the blue-clothed man. His tall lean figure that seemed to loom over her figure, deep dark eyes, sharp up-turned nose, and perfectly shaped thin lips captured her whole attention as if under the enchantment of a twisted magical snare that wanted to swallow her whole, as he stood there surrounded by an assortment of flowers.


    She heard her heartbeat beating frantically as a warm mass of energy slowly formed in the pit of her stomach, and rapidly spread throughout her body.


    Her surroundings blurred as her body crashed to the ground, her head pounding and throbbing as if a thousand nails were being hammered into it. Clutching it tightly, she bit firmly into her lips, trying to endure the pain before peppermint and sandalwood assaulted her senses and she passed out.


    Stranded in the middle of a body of water, Qamari was sitting with her legs folded beneath her white-blue silk dress on a silver rafter before a golden sword. Surrounded by green-blue crystalline body of water filled with floating flowers of iridescent red, orange, and yellow on one side and a flowering tree and palm grove on the other, behind her, the sun''s rays were warded off by umbrellas of lotus leaf clusters.


    Gathering her palms together in front of her chest, she closed her eyes, walked into the water, and sunk into the embrace of its depth. Bitter cold and absolute darkness greeted her, sending shuddering waves of pain through her body. The sudden darkness and pain brought about a vague sense of familiarity to her.


    "Dorga!" The abrupt call shattered her trance into a million shreds, pulling her consciousness deep into the void of darkness.


    After what felt like an eternity in the darkness, Qamari saw a silver of light and rushed towards it without hesitation. The moment bright radiance enveloped her body, her head shot through the surface of the water.


    She greedily sucked in the fresh air into her burning lungs before slowly skimming to the edge of the shore. The instant her right palm touched the sand, pain shot through her brain, bringing tears to her eyes and blinding her vision. It was a long while later that she felt a long chain with dripping pearls on its end in her hand.


    As soon as she lifted her hand and looked upon the lavender chain, an unexpected sense of loss and emptiness filled her heart, as her stomach coiled in knots and an unbearable pain flooded her whole being. Uncontrollable tears streamed down her face, quenching the dry sand.


    "What is happening to me?" She gasped frightfully as her surroundings swirled and her vision blurred again.


    The raucous chatter and booming laughter of people entered her ears as the fragrant smell of steaming meat and fresh bread drifted into her nose.


    Opening her eyes, Qamari found herself standing on the balcony of a spacious bedroom, as memories exploded in her mind. Upon gazing in the direction of the boisterous crowd, she saw people who were meant to be her parents according to the memory, standing in the center of the crowd, intermittently exchanging brief glances and reticent smiles with each other whenever they thought no one was watching them.


    Her little brothers, were engaged in a heated discussion with the three frail boys of the Maha and Reen, king and queen, of Gujir farther away. To the east side of the courtyard, her elder brother, was nodding along to something the Yuv, crown prince, of Madhi was saying, all the while fidgeting and attempting to mask his boredom.


    Although she had never met these people in her life before, she could feel that they were family, her beloved ones, from the bottom of her heart. She was experiencing emotions that were completely unrelated to the memories she received. She was just not able to comprehend exactly what was happening to her. One second she was in the imperial palace of the Amayan Empire, the next, she was floating in a state between illusion and reality.


    There was a nagging feeling in her heart that whatever she was experiencing right now had some sort of connection with the blue-robed man in the flower garden.


    Sighing deeply, she went back into the room and sat down on the stool before the mirror. The huge chandelier in the center of the room reflected on the jewels in her red and yellow sari, creating a brilliance of light across the room. The attendant waiting silently in the room stepped forward and started working on her hair the moment she sat.


    Something about all this was very unsettling to her, causing her to think about the nightmares that she had been experiencing as a child.


    Qamari sighed again. As a Kumari, Princess, of a kingdom, the act was both unseemly and ill-suited. But she could not care about such things at the moment.


    All her thoughts were on the rituals that would take place later in the evening. According to the memories in her mind, her older sister, now sixteen and married for three years, would be coming back from her husband''s kingdom to personally get her ready soon. Even though the prospect of seeing her sister again for the first time after she got married made her happy, she was annoyed at the fact that it took her own marriage to get her sister''s in-laws to allow her to visit them.


    Another reason why she was not looking forward to the evening. In whatever time, women always seem to be treated as commodity, having no rights of their own.


    As the attendant finished adorning the last piece of the jeweled combs into her long koyal black hair, her chamber doors swung open. She turned to see the door guards bow before her mother pranced inside, her dark blue sari swaying off her shoulder, to where the attendants trailed behind her.


    Tension filled the air as her own attendant silently stepped back to the side while she faced her mother alone.


    "No. I am not afraid of what is to come.


    I am Princess Qamari Ramulas, named after the brilliant moon shinning brightly in the center of the sky even on the darkest of nights. But I am afraid of bearing witness to a devastating massacre." With that thought, the scene around her shattered into a million pieces as her soul got sucked into a whirlpool of blinding light, her mind tearing in pain.


    Princess Qamari jolted awake with a groan, her skull jumping like the beat of a drum, as she inhaled deeply and the fresh scent of peppermint and sandalwood invaded her senses. It took her a moment to calm her pulsing heart and shaking body, the murmuring and scrambling sound of people rushing in and out of the room reverberating in her ears.. Turning her head over, she slowly opened her eyes and her gaze connected with bottomless dark ones.

 Chapter 9 - Scorn

    "Well, you are finally awake. How are you feeling now?" Crown Prince Lail asked as soon as he caught her gaze.


    With pain filled violet orbs, the girl just fainted without any warning. Crown Prince Lail had never found himself in such a situation before, and unconsciously, his body reacted faster than his mind, as he swiftly bent, gathered her in his arms, and rushed towards the imperial medical wing.


    It was only after the Lead Physician informed him that she was alright and only a little bit exhausted that he was able to relax.


    "I am fine. Thank you." As her slightly chilly voice entered his ears, his eyes roamed doubtfully over her veiled face, taking in her cold eyes.


    He could not figure out the reason as to why she was looking at him with such a cold expression. After all, he has never met the girl before today. But feeling that it was probably not appropriate to ask her such a question, he remained quiet.


    At this moment a girl in a red dress with a blue belt hurriedly entered the infirmary room.


    "Cousin, are you alright?" Princess Nari asked worriedly as she stood next to her bed.


    Her cousin was the only relative she had in this foreign empire. Her only net of safety and source of security. Although her cousin was naturally cold and viewed everything with indifference, she had never suffered any harm under her presence. Seeing her falling the moment they entered the imperial palace had scared her.


    "What if something happened to her cousin? How was she going to survive in this place all by herself?" Was the first question that came to her mind.


    Thankfully, her cousin was okay and she was only exhausted, otherwise she would not know what to do.


    She frowned as she thought of this. The longer she stayed in this empire, the more she became aware of her powerlessness and insignificance. Here, there were no royal subjects that she could order about as she wished. Here, there were no parents to indulge her.


    She neither had friends nor knew anyone of importance within the empire to whom she could run to for protection in the case of an accident.


    Her frown deepened further as she began to worry about her uncertain future.


    "I am fine. How are you. Did anything happen to you?" Princess Qamari probed, gazing directly at Princess Nari to see if she experienced the same phenomenon as she did upon bumping into the blue-robed man.


    "No. I am fine, but we are late for the evening banquet and should hurry over."


    Unfortunately, aside from being slightly dazed, due to the shock of witnessing her sudden fall, there was no other change on Princess Naris face, as she replied.


    "It is fine. You ladies can take your time in getting there. Just be sure to not wonder around and have the servants guide you over since this is your first time entering the palace." Prince Noore who had entered the medical hall right behind Princess Nari, interjected at this time.


    The two Princesses looked towards the source of the voice at the same time. Within their sight, was the man in the flower garden garbed in white robes. His soft blue eyes and ash-blonde hair gave him the impression of being laid-back and easy to approach. Coupled with his gentle smile, the gentlemanly charm oozing off this person was enough to captivate any woman.


    Princess Nari blushed, shyly lowering her head as she brushed a strand of hair behind her ear.


    But Princess Qamari only felt apprehension upon meeting his gaze. They were not deep or dark, but dull and hazy, shrouding the man in mystery, as his demeanor and murky eyes portrayed different characters. The most dangerous people were those whom one cannot see through. This man was one such person.


    The Crown Prince snorted upon seeing Prince Noore making the decision for the princesses arrival to the banquet held in their honor.


    "You can take your time if you do not mind gaining the displeasure of the empire''s high ranking ministers and their family." He stated before unconcernedly flicking his sleeves and walking out of the medical all.


    "Princess Nari, we might be guests but we must not impose on the hosts when unnecessary. Since I am perfectly fine now, we should not keep everyone waiting." Princess Qamari stated to Princess Nari, indirectly excusing the uninvited guest.


    "If you ladies do not mind, I will be more than happy to escort you to the banquet hall." Prince Noore offered.


    "Thank you for your offer, but we shall not take you up on it. The hall should not be too far from here and even if it is, we will seek out maids to guide us there. Men and women should maintain propriety at all times. I hope you do not take offense, lord." Finally losing her cool, Qamari directly rejected the man without leaving any room for objections.


    Not interested in sticking around any longer, Prince Noore nodded with a gloomy expression before walking out the door.


    "Cousin, were you not a little too harsh? In the end, the man just wanted to help us. Seeing that he is in the imperial palace, he must be an important figure. It would be more wise for us to befriend rather than offend such people. This is not our Jinn Kingdom after all." Princess Nari berated, upset with her cousin''s attitude. Being cold and indifferent was acceptable when they were at home, however in a foreign empire, they needed all the connections that they could make.


    "Moreover, you fainted upon entering the imperial, do not tell me that upon seeing the magnificence of the Amayan empire, you were scared into a faint? Oh, look at me. How could I have forgotten that you were nothing more than an insignificant desert girl before the arrangement of your marriage with the Amayan Prince? But never forget cousin, that you are here today only because of me. If it was not for the ''golden bird'' that my Royal Father offered in the form of a dowry to the Amayan Empire to get me married to their Crown Prince and got you included in the exchange by luck, than you would never be here today. You would be nothing without me. Keep that in mind." Ranted Princess Nari before storming out.


    Princess Qamari was shocked by the sudden outburst of Princess Nari, not expecting her to speak to her in such a demeaning way. Although the two princesses relationship was not one of the best as they grew up from childhood to youth together, they never clashed against one another in such a dramatic way, even with their different temperaments.


    As an older cousin, seeing Princess Nari''s reaction to white robed man, she felt it was her responsibility to protect her from harm''s way, but her good intentions were clearly not appreciated.


    After sighing sadly for a while, Princess Qamari cooled her expression before walking out the room in search of Princess Nari.


    Soon after, Princesses Nari and Qamari entered the banquet under the lead of a serving maid.

 Chapter 10 - The Banquet

    The banquet was held outside on the Marechi pavilion south of the imperial garden situated in the center of a clear lake, its aquamarine tall pillars and expansive structure looming over the people entering like ants under its wings. There were pale-blue gauzes hanging decorously throughout the openings, flapping lightly in the evening breeze, as the milky-white luminous pearls imbedded in the aquine walls made the entire surrounding to be filled with brilliant lights and vibrant colors of blues and white.


    Maids and Servants went back and forth on the moon stone bridge, carrying variety of dishes on their hands. Soft whispers and murmurs curled up the air, lighting the atmosphere with a lively vibe and vitality.


    At the pavilion, a dozen or so tables were arranged from the outside to the inside, with the important ministers of the empire and their families sitting closest to the royal family inside the open building, which was already looking crowded. There were some fruits and snacks arranged on the tables with labels indicating which seat belonged to who.


    Almost all the seats were already occupied, except for two conspicuous ones among the group of Jinn ambassadors.


    A little distance from the area of celebration, three figures were making their way through a lush blooming garden that was full of life. As the figures drew near, the red, blue, and green of their clothing could be perceived, before their appearances were revealed.


    They were Princesses Nari and Qamari, led by a servant girl to the pavilion where the banquet was being held.


    As they left the imperial garden and crossed the moon bridge into the outer section of the pavilion, the murmurs and whispers curling in the air slowly decreased until the whole area fell silent.


    Leading the two princesses all the way to the entrance of the pavilion, the little maid quietly backed away as the heated gazes of all the officials and their families gathered and fixed onto the two girls.


    "Princesses, I have dropped you to your destination. May I take my leave now?" She nervously asked, seeking permission to quickly depart from the oppressing atmosphere.


    "Thank you, you may take your leave." Princess Nari softly replied with a polite smile, repeatedly reminding herself to stay calm.


    Getting the consent to leave, the little maid hurriedly scurried to a side hall in the building without looking back, before disappearing into a mix of servant girls moving in and out of the banquet hall carrying plates of sweet deserts and golden globes of fruit drinks.


    Taking a deep breath, Princess Nari stepped inside the pavilion, followed closely behind by Princess Qamari. Stopping in the center of the quiet hall, the curious and scrutinizing gaze of a majestic middle-aged blonde man in golden robes, sitting on a golden throne at the highest position of all the gathered officials fell on them. On his left sat a middle-aged woman with ash-blonde hair and flawless complexion. Her sharp ash-gray eyes, straight back, and dignified appearance displayed her majesty and authority, honed through the years of sitting in the highest position of all the women in the empire.


    Without any suspense, the couple were the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire, his majesty, and his spouse, her grace.


    Sitting slightly lower on the right side of the Regent Prince and on the left side of her grace, were the blue and white robed men they had earlier encountered.


    "Your Majesties, please forgive us for the delay in getting here. My cousin was not feeling well and fainted on the way to the banquet." Princess Nari said with a graceful poise and deep bow of her head.


    "The journey here must have taken a greater toll on me than I anticipated. I hope your majesties will not take offense and forgive me for the unintended disrespect." Princess Qamari naturally followed up with a slight bow and no change in her cold and indifferent appearance.


    The people in the banquet hall silently observed and evaluated the two princesses set to marry their princes. One was garbed in a red dress with a blue belt, her large sparkly brown eyes and waist length brown hair adding to her warm, innocent and pure appearance, a hint of youthful vigor and charm in her every gesture. The other was dressed in a dark-blue robe and veil that hid her facial features, her otherworldly violet orbs and knee length midnight tresses radiating an aura of mystery and sacredness that could not be defiled by the mortal realm. Their graceful figures and elegant demeanors gave a clear indication of their noble upbringing.


    Although, the two girls'' temperaments were the extreme opposites of each other, one warm like a spring sunshine, the other cold like a winter moon, each had their own unique charm that when placed together, enhanced their individual beauty and attractiveness.


    Instantly, the faces of many unmarried ladies present in the banquet turned hostile with unbridled jealousy and envy.


    This ladies all had prominent backgrounds and statuses as the daughters of the high ranking ministers of the empire. From a young age, they received all the education and lessons they needed in order to stand out from the rest of their peers and secure a good marriage that brought honor and benefit to their families. As such, to be the best, they were not only masters of poems and literature, painting and trade, music and archery, but also poise and decorum.


    However, the so-called backwater country princesses in their gossips, just stood peacefully in the middle of the large hall without moving, exuding natural grace and elegance without any superfluous air from their bearings.


    With such a deviation from the princesses in their imagination, they could not help but feel a sprout of jealously in their hearts.


    "Uuhm, just superficial beauty." One of the ladies disdainfully snorted as she glared at princesses.


    The others nodded along silently, with unreconciled expressions.


    As the daughters of high ranking officials in the Amayan Empire, they could not admit themselves inferior to two princesses from an unknown kingdom. Hence, attributing the two''s aura and bearing to their beauty.


    But in the midst of consoling themselves, the ladies subconsciously erased from their mind the fact that Princess Qamari had a veil covering her face.


    "The journey was a rather long one. I believe you are feeling well now?" The Regent Prince addressed Princess Qamari understandingly.


    "Thank you for your concern your majesty. I am feeling a lot better now." Princess Qamari politely replied.


    "I am pleased to hear that. You may take your seats. As guests, it is our duty as hosts to see to your well-being and." The Regent Prince said light-naturedly.


    "Thank you, your majesty." The two chorused, taking their spot in front of the jinn ambassadors.


    Once they were seated, the Regent Prince''s gaze swept over the gathered individuals before addressing the crowd in a regal tone.


    "As everyone present in this pavilion is aware, the Crown Prince Lail and Prince Noore will soon marry the the princesses from the Jinn Kingdom, bringing their national treasure, the ''golden bird'' in the form as a dowry. To ensure the successful formation of the alliance between the Jinn Kingdom and Amayan Empire, many ambassadors and envoys from the surrounding realms will be arriving to bear witness to the this national marriage between a kingdom and realm."


    Pausing slightly here, the Regent Prince looked towards the two princesses, indicated for Princess Nari to stand with a raise of his hand, turned to the man in blue robes on his right, motioning for him to stand as well, before declaring in a booming voice.


    "Crown Prince Lail will be marrying the Beloved Princess Nari of Jinn and Prince Noore will marry Princess Qamari of Jinn!"

 Chapter 11 - To Each Their Own

    The instant the Regent Prince''s declaration ended, mutters and grumbles spread throughout the hall, dissatisfaction and discontentment clear on most of the nobles'' faces.


    Clearly their own daughters were the better candidates to marry into the royal family, with more exalted backgrounds and greater talents, yet because of a national treasure, two foreign princesses were going to step over their heads and marry the two most sought after bachelors of their empire as prospective princesses, with the possibility of one of them even becoming an empress later on. No matter how much they thought about it, the noble madams with daughters at marriageable ages could not help but feel uncomfortable, as if a fish-bone was stuck in their throat.


    "This, how can this be? Our Princes need someone who can shoulder their burden. Do these girls even have that capability?"


    "That is what I am saying. They might be princesses at their own home, but this is not a joking matter. After all, it is a question of the princes martial live."


    "Maybe they have what it takes to become queens in their kingdom or kingdoms of similar status to theirs, but becoming the princesses and later empress of our empire is not a jesting matter. Should the Regent perhaps re-think on his decision?"


    Although there was the possibility of their daughters becoming the second or third wife of the princes'', which mother would be okay with her child living the rest of her life under the shadow of another''s rule when there was the possibility of her taking the reign?


    As such, they all voiced out their thoughts one after the other without restraint.


    However, no matter how uncomfortable the madams felt, they could not be more displeased than the unmarried noble ladies. The majority of them either admired or worshiped the arrogant crown prince or gentle and charming prince, setting their hearts on impressing and winning their favor.


    But, with the one declaration of the Regent Prince, all of their dreams and expectations were smashed into pieces without the slightest shred of hope remaining.


    It seemed like status and ability were not the only factors needed in order to stand above the masses; luck and fate was also a determining factor. Otherwise, how could two backwater kingdom princesses that should have never even appeared before the two princes in their entire lifetime, could now win the good fortune and fate of being the ones standing beside them as they ruled over this great empire.


    It was because of fate that they were born in an obscure kingdom that possessed a national treasure desired even by powerful realms, and good fortune that the treasure could be used to secure a marriage with an empire that was a hundred times above their station.


    If noble ladies hearts were only sprouting jealousy earlier, they were now blooming and raging with uncontrollable anger and hatred towards the two princesses.


    Unbeknownst to them, the two princesses of the Jinn Kingdom were feeling just as uncomfortable as them, if not worse.


    "He is the Crown Prince?"


    Although they did not know the identity of the two men they had met earlier, Princess Nari was not expecting the crown prince to be the arrogant and overbearing man in blue, the one she journeyed from the great desert of the Jinn Kingdom, leaving her home and country behind, to marry.


    Being far away from home in a foreign empire where she had no one to depend on, then spending the rest of her life with an overbearing man who was not even approachable, was not appealing to her. She would have much rather preferred the gentle and charming prince in white over him. At least, he seemed like someone she could get along with and depend on once they got to know each other.


    Thinking of the fact that her cousin was going to be the one marrying such a prince, she could not help but feel envious.


    Obviously, Prince Noore and her were the perfect match, with their elegant and charming personalities, yet she had to marry the distasteful crown prince just because she was the beloved princess of Jinn. Why does she have to marry someone that she did not even like?


    Princess Nari felt the world was blind and a great injustice had been done to her, implicating her whole life''s happiness.


    What she did not consider was the fact that she was arranged to marry the crown prince of Amaya so that one day she could become the empress of Amaya. There were also many more qualified individuals present in the banquet hall at that moment who would kill to be in her same position, but they did not have her good fortune.


    At the same time, Princess Qamari was also lamenting her ill fortune. After entering this empire, there was only one thing that she detested immediately upon sight; that was the hypocritical face of Prince Noore. As gentle and charming his appearance seemed to be, the man''s soft eyes were nothing but emotionless pits that were shrouded in mist.


    Although Crown Prince Lail was also someone that she wanted to keep at a distance, at least he did not seem two-faced. But Prince Noore was someone that she did not want to have any contact with, and yet as fate would have it, they were going to spend their entire lives seeing each other''s faces. This strengthened the resolve and urgency in her heart to become independent.


    "It is still more reassuring to clutch the string of my destiny tightly in my own hands rather than placing it in the hands of others. I need to stand on my own two feet as soon as possible. Only then, I will be free from others control." She thought grimly, her eyes turning even colder.


    Prince Noore still had his laid-back attitude on display as he inconspicuously glanced at the two princesses, observing their reactions. Seeing no difference in the cold gaze of Princess Qamari, and catching the barely hidden despondence in the eyes of Princess Nari, he decided it would be easier to start with Princess Nari.


    As for Crown Prince Lail, he had no expectations from his future crown princess and only hoped for them to get along well with each other. Although the princess he was going to marry came from a tiny kingdom, he did not mind much as any princess, whether from a kingdom or realm, would not be able to bring much benefit to him. More importantly, he had full confidence in his own abilities and did not need the support of a woman to stand and stay at the top.


    Her large brown eyes and innocent face did make him feel that she was not too bad, maybe even a little bit adorable.


    The most miserable of all, however, was none other than Lumos, the personal guard of Princess Nari.


    He journeyed all the way from the Jinn Kingdom to the Amayan Empire with the sole purpose of winning her over. In coming here, he also wished to evaluate his competition, the Crown Prince set to marry the princess. Upon meeting him, he felt as if there was nothing left for him to live for anymore.


    The Crown Prince was not only ten times higher than him in terms of status, but he was also an accomplished warrior and strategist. Coupled with his overwhelming aura and masculine good looks, he did not even have the qualifications to stand before him let alone being his rival.


    "No. This cannot do. I cannot accept defeat before even entering the battle ground. If I cannot make the princess mine by hook, than I will have to go crook.." He hissed maliciously.

 Chapter 12 - End Of The Banquet

    The Regent Prince frowned as the protests of his ministers principle wives grew louder and louder with every additional person.


    "Ignorant fools!" He thought gloomily.


    As the Regent Prince of the Great Amayan Empire, who knew better than him the vast distance between the two princes of their empire and the princesses of Jinn. Whether it was status, knowledge, or accomplishments and talent, those two princesses did not possess even a tenth of the princes'', and yet he was openly announcing and declaring their marriage.


    Did they believe that he will change his mind if they raised their voices in disapproval openly?


    He could not help but find their antics funny. However, no matter how funny they were, they could not be so unbridled before him as to question his decision to his face. Neither his status nor his dignity could stand for such provocation.


    "Enough!" He roared, the slap of his hand on the table resounding loudly in the boisterous pavilion.


    "The Crown Prince and Prince''s marriage arrangements are set. Neighboring kingdoms and realms have already been informed and sent invitations. Fifteen days from now, there will be an Empirial wedding in the Amayan Empire. Are all of you here suggesting that I go back on my word and make a joke of the Amayan royal family realm wide? Who gave you such courage?" He raged.


    The entire hall fell into a deadly silence the moment the Regent Prince''s holler reverberated throughout the building, as the madams protesting earlier all shrunk their necks and lowered their heads in an attempt to cover their presence.


    Although they raised their voices in dissent earlier, that was only because they felt that their benefits were being infringed upon. Even if you gave them a thousand courage, they did not dare to offend the Regent. What a joke! If they angered the Regent Prince, not even their husbands would be able to preserve their heads. They still cherished their lives greatly and were not going to willingly seek death for benefits that might not even fall into their hands if the Regent did reconsider his decision. After all, they were not the only ones with daughters in this empire.


    "Uuhm! This matter is settled. The princes'' will marry the princesses of the Jinn Kingdom fifteen days from now. I do not want to hear any more discussions about breaking the marriage agreement, because this marriage is important for our empire and is going to proceed as planned, no matter what." He firmly declared as his gaze swept over everyone in the hall warningly.


    "Now, let''s continue the banquet and make our guests feel welcome."


    "Princesses, please do not take the madam''s words to heart. The announcement of the princes'' marriage to princesses from a foreign kingdom was not within their expectations. After the two of you settle down in our empire and interact with the madams more and allow them to get to know you, then they will be more welcoming. After all, by then, you will not be the princesses of Jinn but the princesses of Amaya." The Regents spouse consoled, trying to liven up the tension-filled atmosphere.


    She too felt that her son was too good to be matched with a backwater kingdom princess. But as the decision was made by her husband, she did not dare to raise any objections. If there was one thing about him that she had learned from the many years of being together, it was his lack of tolerance for questioning his decisions.


    "Yes, your grace. We have not taken offense. We understand that we are lacking in many areas and would be more than happy to receive guidance from the madams, if they would be so kind enough to guide us." Princess Nari politely replied.


    "We would be more than willing to do the honors, your highness." One of the ministers'' wife, sitting close to the Regent''s spouse, replied with a smile.


    "You would be more than welcome to our Milia Mansion."


    "Yes, you are welcome to our Fianc Mansion as well."


    "The doors of the Zoda Mansion will always be open for you."


    The madams spoke up one after the other, trying to take this chance to make up for their earlier blunder and improve their image in the minds of the royal family.


    With that, the matter was settled. No matter how unwilling or unreconciled the madams and their daughters, or the princesses and their admirers were, the Imperial marriage between Jinn Kingdom and Amayan Empire was fixed.


    Princesses Nari and Qamari absentmindedly nibbled on some fruits as they recalled the scene from earlier. It was obvious that the Regent Prince regarded this alliance marriage highly. They wondered to themselves if national treasures were that precious, to the point where even the decision-maker of an empire would be willing to lower its standards and get his son and nephew married to princesses of an insignificant desert kingdom.


    Crown Prince Lail, Prince Noore, and Lumos were wondering the same thing. Was the national treasure of a weak desert kingdom so significant that the Regent Prince lost his cool upon the objections of insignificant madams?


    The banquet continued late into the night until the stars were twinkling brightly and the moon was glowing alluringly. No one raised any more objections after the Regent Prince lost his cool, but with a single glance, anyone could see that the celebratory mood from earlier was gone.


    With the conclusion of the banquet, the news of the Imperial marriage taking place in fifteen days spread throughout the Kingdom, like a wildfire gaining fuel.


    "Fifteen days? The princes'' marriage is in fifteen days? Is that not a little too rushed?"


    "Those foreign princesses are really going to become the princesses of our princes? How can this be?"


    "Does this not mean that we will be ruled over by an outsider in the future? How could the Regent Prince not do anything?"


    "Shh, don''t let such a question reach the ears of his majesty, or else, you will be the doom of your family. I heard that there were a few madams who raised objections to this marriage during the banquet, but were reprimanded by the Regent Prince so severely that they couldn''t even raise their heads to eat."


    Such remarks and discussions became rampant in the empire.


    "Take it away. I do not want to eat anything. Just let me die, at least then, I would not have to witness the Crown Prince becoming someone else''s."


    On the east side of the Milia mansion, there was a turquoise palace where peach blossoms grew splendidly in the courtyard. Inside the palace, a girl was sprawled out on a magnolia bed as she bawled out her eyes, her hair, and dress in disorder.


    Beside the girl, was a woman with a gentle and loving expression on her face, as she patiently tried to persuade the girl to eat. This woman was the one sitting close to the Regent''s wife during the banquet, inviting the princesses to visit the Milia Mansion for guidance.


    "Dear, how could you say something like that? Do you not love your parents? Is that why you are willing to starve yourself without caring about our feelings? If so, we have definitely raised you in vain." She said with tear-filled eyes.


    "Mother, you know that I love you and father very much. But I really cannot live without the Crown Prince. You know that I have been working so hard all these years just so that I could stand out from the other girls and win the Crown Prince''s love. But now, everything is over. How will I live from now? The Crown Prince is going to marry some unknown girl while I wash my face in tears." The girl forlornly commented.


    "I want him and no one else. If I cannot have him, then what is the point in living? Do you wish to see me agonizing over him, as another woman flaunts her possession over him, for the rest of my life?"


    "Dear, you cannot lose hope. Where there is will, there will be a way. The Regent Prince has already announced the princes'' marriage. Even the day of the Imperial wedding is set. You can see from this how determined and firm his majesty''s decision is. However, the Crown Prince getting married does not necessarily mean that everything is over. As long as we have patience, we can still turn things around." The madam said.


    "Turn things around? But how Mother?" The girl sat up and looked inquiringly at her mother with hope-filled eyes.


    "How can we turn things around. They will be married and she will become Crown Princess. Even if she is from an insignificant place, after marrying the respect, no one will dare to disrespect or question her." She rapidly fired.


    "But what if she is no longer the Crown Princess or you gain the Crown Prince''s favor and move into the East Palace?" The madam replied.


    "Than I will have the chance to become the Crown Princess! But how?" She excitedly exclaimed.


    "You do not have to worry about that. Just leave everything to Mother. Now hurry up and eat before I get angry!" Her mother shouted in false anger.


    "Yes, Mother! I was wrong, you do not be angry." The girl acted cute, clinging happily to her mother''s arm.


    Inside the imperial palace, in the Regent Prince''s study, the minister of rites, Moure Ren, was present with the other ministers of the court, discussing the arrangements for the envoys and ambassadors that will be arriving for the imperial wedding.

 Chapter 13 - Preparations

    "Minister Moure Ren, see to it that there is nothing missing in the arrangements for the envoys and ambassadors'' stay. The Everlasting Mansion located on the West of First Inner city has not been occupied in a long time. Make sure it is tidy before the first of the month, as we will be getting arrivals five days before the Empirial wedding."


    "Yes, your majesty. I have already got the department of affairs working on it." Minister Ren replied. After learning how much importance the Regent Prince placed on this dowry marriage, the minister of rites did not dare to be negligent.


    "Minister Ashe, the security of the borders will be in your hands. Thanks to the Crown Prince''s recent accomplishment, there should not be any activity near the borders in the near future, but we can never let our guard down, especially during this period of time."


    "Yes, your majesty. We will keep our guard up and remain alert until the end of the Empirial wedding." Lico Ashe, the great general of Amaya, replied seriously.


    "The minister of war will assist the great general in any preparations he needs to make and the minister of foreign affairs will handle and take care of the guests, while the minister of state will assist the finance minister. The rest of the ministers, see to it that your duties are carried out to the best of your abilities without any mistakes. Understood?"


    "Yes, your majesty." Chorused the remaining ministers.


    "Than you are all excused." The Regent Prince said, with a wave of his hand.


    As the group of ministers flowed out of the study room with their heads bowed, they failed to catch the gleam of dark light that flashed in the Regent''s eyes.


    "Soon, very soon..." He fervently whispered.


    On a side room inside an aquamarine mansion, Lumos anxiously walked from one end of the room to the other.


    "I did not come here to watch her marry someone else. I have to do something to stop her wedding." His gaze turned fierce, seemingly having decided on something.


    Taking out the blue plaque given to him by Minister Ren at the time of their arrival into the first Inner city, he left the room and went out of the mansion, heading towards the west of the first inner city.


    The west of the Empirial City was known as the city of wonders. As the center of business and trade in the Amayan Empire, merchants and businessmen from various corners of the realm gathered together here, selling new inventions or introducing new products and spices from recent ventures.


    In the center of many azure shops stood a turquoise mushroom shop with natural red and green swirls adorning its surface.


    The popularity of the store was evident by the number of Amayans enthusiastically entering and exiting the shop, carrying bags of various sizes in their hands with satisfied expressions on their faces. At the front of the mushroom mansion stood two guards in black uniforms with swords on their hips, requesting customers for their passes before entering.


    Lumos arrived at the door of the mushroom shop, curiously looking at the weird plant that was built like an aristocrats mansion, before presenting his blue plaque. After confirmation of its authenticity, the guards let him through. Entering the shop, his sight was greeted with the hassle and bustle of customers picking and scrutinizing items on display tables before proceeding onwards, the intermittent sounds of customers and shop clerks bargaining on item prices resounding on the entire first floor.


    As Lumos followed the crowd, his eyes roamed over the items on the display. After getting to the end of the display tables and not finding what he was looking for, he proceeded towards the stairs on the corner, intending to continue searching on the second floor.


    Before he could enter, a guard stretched out his hand, blocking his way.


    "Sir, we need to see your pass before letting you enter." The guard said.


    "Right, here you go." Lumos passed his blue plaque to the guard, with a composed smile.


    "Sir, you need a turquoise or teal pass to enter the second floor." The guard replied.


    "Turquoise or teal pass? I do not possess either one. Is there another way for me to enter?" He worriedly asked the guard.


    "Well, you will have to pay 20 aquine stones to enter the second floor without a pass." The guard informed.


    Remembering the blue stones he received from the minister, saying they were the currency of their Empire, Lumos searched the pockets of his pale blue robes before finding the stones in the small pouch. Taking 20 out of the 30, he handed them to the guard, as he cursed the minister for his stinginess. Receiving the stones, the guard stepped aside, letting him through.


    The lighting on the second floor was dimmer, sea stones emitting soft green-blue hues as they rotated on the walls and roof. The crowd was lesser and the customers were in better quality clothing with more refined auras than the second. Additionally, the tables displaying items were fewer, but of greater quality and rarity.


    Lumos found the item he was searching for on the fourth table, among a cluster of similar products with different qualities. Making his payment with 5 aquine stones, he left the shop.


    On his way back, he encountered Prince Noore at the corner of the mansion. The two journeyed back together, conversing amicably.


    "I hope you and your princesses did not have any problems settling down." Prince Noore said.


    "Thank you for your concern, your highness. We did not have any issues settling. The environment here is a lot more comfortable than our kingdom and the food and sights are a wonder. Before arriving in the Empire, we did hear stories about its beauty and wealth, but as they say, seeing is believing. I only came to realize why the Amayan realm was referred to as a utopia after seeing it with my very own eyes."


    "Haha...we did hear the stories spread out in the six realms about our realm, however, most of them are a little exaggerated. For instance, although the Amaya realm has a great mass of water, it only covers about 60% of the realm. It is not surrounded on all sides by a body of water, because there are a few places that are dry all year round." Prince Noore good-naturally replied.


    "Well, the empire''s beauty still stays true to its reputation even after the many exaggerated details. In fact, anyone who witnesses the beauty of the Empirial city would not care how many lies were mixed in the rumors." Lumos enviously said.


    It was true. After entering the empire and seeing the Empirial city with his own eyes, he could not help thinking how wonderful it would have been if he had taken birth in such an empire. Would he still have to go through all this suffering just to get the girl he wanted if his father was the prime minister of the Amayan Empire rather than Jinn? No. Because if his father was the prime minister Amaya, no one would dare to covet his girl.


    Unfortunately, Lumos was so lost in his envy and jealousy that he missed out on one fact. That is, even if his father was the prime minister of Amaya, if the royal family decreed, he would still have to bow down his head and accept his loss.


    Like this, the two individuals reached and entered the aquamarine mansion together.

 Chapter 14 - Trap

    Prince Noore entered the mansion with Lumos, who immediately had one of the royal guards inform the princesses of his highness'' appearance. Considering the fact that Prince Noore was set to wed Princess Qamari, Lumos did not see any harm in letting the two meet. He was unaware, however, of the fact that Prince Noore''s true motive in accompanying him to the mansion was Princess Nari.


    In the living room of the aquamarine mansion, two girls, one in dark-blue and the other in pink, sat beside the window facing the peach blossom tree and lush flowers growing in the courtyard, as each did their own thing.


    Princess Nari was shifting through a bundle of fabrics in various colors and designs, trying to decide on one that would complement her look on her wedding day. As an event that will happen only once in her life, she wanted to look her best even if the man she was marrying was not to her taste. She picked a bright red dress with a pink peony standing proudly on its wide sleeves and back, its tail-end dragging on the floor.


    Looking at the dress with the exquisite peony design and red background, she instantly fell in love with it. Hugging it to her chest, she turned to Princess Qamari and asked with sparkly eyes.


    "Cousin, how does it look?"


    Stopping in the middle of her reading, Princess Qamari turned to see her cousin holding a red dress in front of her chest with sparkly eyes.


    "Good." She said and went back to the parchment in her hands.


    It has been more than a day since the evening of the banquet, and Princess Qamari who wanted to get an occupation before her wedding has been quite busy. Since dawn, she had been sifting through old and new parchments of the trade system, herb regulation and collection, and the requirements to obtain the right to practice medicine professionally in the empire.


    And she was shocked by what she saw. The women in the empire had a lot more rights than she had expected. For example, the immediate hiring of an individual depended on the ability and talent of the person. If one had the ability and talent the position and post for hire needed, they would be immediately hired regardless of whether the person was male or female. This unexpected surprise had made her feel as if a huge burden was lifted off her shoulders because now, she only needed to display her skills in order to find an occupation that would provide her with the independence she wanted. If something happens in the future, she would have something to lean back on.


    After finishing the parchment on hiring qualifications, she ecstatically picked up the ones detailing the medical shops and centers in the imperial capital, unaware of the displeasure on the face of Princess Nari.


    Princess Nari could not understand what her cousin''s problem was. There were only 14 days left until the day of their wedding, and yet her cousin was bent over old parchments instead of picking her wedding dress and accessories. It''s fine if she is not interested in finding a dress, but she could not even make a little bit of time to help her choose her dress. Even though they were not that close in the Jinn kingdom, at least in this foreign empire, they should be sticking together as they only had each other. Thinking again of the fact that her cousin was going to marry the gentle and kind Prince Noore, she could not help feeling wronged.


    Nothing seemed to be going right for her since her entrance into this empire. What she wanted was to marry a dependable and kind prince charming, but instead got an arrogant ice-cube.


    At this exact moment, the royal guard sent by Lumos to inform the princesses of Prince Noore''s appearance arrived at their courtyard.


    "Your highnesses, Prince Noore is here for a visit." The guard shouted from outside.


    "What is he here for?" Princess Qamari wondered with a slight frown on her face, displeased at the sudden intrusion.


    "Prince Noore is here. Where is he?" Princess Nari asked with surprise before a pleasant smile spread across her face. Throwing the fabric in her hand away, she quickly got up and shyly tidied her clothes.


    "He is waiting in the guest hall. Sir Lumos sent me to inform your highnesses." The guard replied.


    "Good, good. Lead the way. It is not good manners to keep our guests waiting." Replying impatiently, Princess Nari went out of the room, not even waiting for Princess Qamari to follow.


    Princess Qamari, seeing her cousin''s ''more than ordinary'' interest in Prince Noore, frowned. She could not understand Princess Nari''s fascination. What did she see in that hypocritical man that she could not even see past his mask? Not only was the two-faced man dangerous, but he was also not worth trusting. Sighing resignedly, she went after Princess Nari.


    Following the guard, the princesses soon arrived at the guest wing of the mansion.


    Seated in the main seat, Prince Noore was chatting with Lumos about the warrior examination of the Amayan kingdom. Upon the princesses'' entrance, Lumos stood and bowed, furtively glancing at Princess Nari as he recalled the item he bought earlier.


    "Soon, she will be mine." He thought triumphantly, before withdrawing from the hall.


    Unbeknownst to him, Princess Qamari caught the gleeful gleam in his eyes as he was lifting his head.


    "Now what is he planning?" She thought wearily.


    Seeing Princess Nari looking at Prince Noore with lovestruck eyes, and thinking about that Lumos with unclear intentions, she could not help but wonder if her cousin had a calamity-attracting spell cast on her. With the way things were looking, it was only a matter of time before misfortune struck her.


    "Princesses, I apologize for suddenly coming unannounced. But I was near the area when I met your royal guard and feeling it inappropriate to pass without greeting the both of you, I accepted his invitation to stop by. I hope I have not interrupted your highnesses." He apologetically said.


    "As a matter of fact, we were quite occupied." Princess Qamari indirectly pointed out his lack of manners in appearing unannounced.


    "Your highness, please do not mind my cousin''s words. You have not interrupted anything important at all. We were just selecting our wedding dresses. Well, at least I was. My cousin was just sitting, boring over old parchments, so you do not have to apologize at all. In fact, we should be thanking you for deeming us worthy enough to visit. Please do sit down and accompany us for an evening tea." Princess Nari swiftly interrupted her cousin upon seeing the embarrassed look on Prince Noores'' face.


    Prince Noore breathed in relief as Princess Nari saved his dignity. Seeing Princess Qamari''s repeated attempts to embarrass him, dislike sprouted in his heart. Looking at the large, innocent, and admiring brown eyes of Princess Nari, he felt even more confident of his plan succeeding.


    Stepping forward, Princess Nari blushed shyly as she motioned for the prince to take his sit before sitting directly next to him on his left. Princess Qamari, left standing, looked around at the empty hall, frowned disapprovingly at the two, before sitting down next to her cousin.


    "Your highness, what kind of tea do you prefer? Although I cannot claim to be a master, my tea brewing skills are not half bad." Princess Nari took the teapot on the table, set out a cup, and sweetly said as she brushed a tendril of her hair behind her ear.


    "I do not have any preferences when it comes to tea. Why don''t you surprise me, your highness." Prince Noore softly replied, looking at her with gentle eyes.


    Princess Nari''s heart skipped a beat as Prince Noore looked deeply into her eyes. Blushing slightly, she nodded her head before picking jasmine leaves to brew a jasmine tea.


    The two completely ignored Princess Qamari who was Prince Noore''s future Princess Consort.

 Chapter 15 - Face-Off

    As the day of the Empirial wedding neared, more and more envoys and ambassadors entered the Amayan Empire. All the ministers were busy ensuring the safety of the borders, settlement of the guests, and preparations of the grandest marriage in the history of the seven realms.


    Each of the six realms sent two-three important figures as their representatives. The Ahankar realm sent their beloved Princess Sera and her elder brother Crown Prince Manie. The Sybil realm sent lord Derigan and lady Ursali, the mountain lord, and his spouse. The Erumi realm sent Lieum the truth and his twin Rieum the right. The Nar realm sent Maeyo the minotaur and Arieum the black demon. The Janah realm sent their promise keeper and eternal wisher fairies. While the Iris realm sent the King of Jinn and the Crown Prince of Iris, King Nuar and Crown Prince Hadem.


    As the future emperor of the Amayan Empire, Crown Prince Lail had his hands full paying each of the guests a visit as a form of courtesy. Additionally, he also had to see to the placement of this years warriors that had passed their examination and completed the baptism. As the future emperor, it was of utmost importance for him to be in possession of trustable capable warriors that only he could command.


    The baptism not only allowed him to show his abilities to the entire seven realms but also provided him with the opportunity to get in contact with the finest warriors of the empire and recruit them before they joined the factions of the ministers and his royal uncle.


    By the end of the day, he had time for only a quick meal and warm bath, before turning in for the night. As such, the Crown Prince had not seen Princess Nari since the day of the banquet. Deciding that today was a perfect day to drop by before heading to visit the Ahankar realm envoys, he headed towards the aquamarine mansion on the east of the First Inner city.


    At this time, Princess Qamari had just left the mansion for a position managing a pharmacy in the west First Inner city. Princess Nari was alone in the mansion with Prince Noore who had dropped in yet again with the excuse of checking on the princesses'' preparations for the big day.


    As Crown Prince Lail entered the mansion, the scene he saw was Princess Nari shyly brewing Prince Noore tea, as she lowered her head with a sweet smile on her face.


    "Your highness, Crown Prince Lail is here for a visit." The royal guard, who led the Crown Prince into the guest hall felt something amiss as he saw the look on the princess''s face while she served Prince Noore tea. Fearing the worst, he announced the Crown Prince''s presence in a loud voice.


    Princess Nari''s heart thumped with fear as she quickly set down the teacup in her hand and stood to salute the Crown Prince with a guilty conscience, Prince Noore standing up with her. The two standing together looked more like a couple than a prince and princess who had only recently met.


    "Greetings your highness. I was not aware that you would be visiting today." Princess Nari nervously said, her eyes shifted to the side.


    Not having seen the man since the day of the banquet, Princess Nari had almost forgotten about his existence. As the day of her wedding drew near, her distance with Prince Noore also decreased, to the point where she began to believe that her marriage might just happen with Prince Noore instead of the Crown Prince. She had even gone as far as to visit her royal father in the west Inner city to request him to switch the marriage partners.


    After all, she and Prince Noore were compatible and enjoyed each other''s company. Although he had not agreed with her request, he had also not refused, only telling her to not mess around. Since she saw hope, she threw the Crown Prince to the back of her mind.


    "No, you would not be as I decided to drop by as I was passing through the area. Have I perhaps interrupted the two of you?" The Crown Prince asked mockingly.


    Anyone with eyes could see that the relationship between the two was not normal. If his subordinates ever came to know that he, the great Crown Prince Lail, was made to wear a green hat before even bringing the bride home, it would be the end of his dignity.


    "Cousin, you have not interrupted anything. I too only dropped in to check on the princesses as I was passing through the area. As we were not expecting you to stop by considering your status and responsibilities, we were a little surprised, that''s all." Prince Noore said in an explanatory tone, as he indirectly called the Crown Prince irresponsible.


    "Oh, is that so. Prince Noore, you have the time to visit and chat with my future consort, do you, as a prince of this great empire, not have any responsibilities to fulfill?" Crown Prince Lail sneered as he looked Prince Noore straight in the eyes.


    "Of course, cousin. It is just that my responsibilities are not as heavy as yours and I have completed them before coming out. Don''t worry cousin, I will not neglect my duty." Prince Noore shot back.


    "Your highness, since you are here, how about joining us for an afternoon tea." Princess Nari interjected between the two, afraid that the topic would tread on taboo grounds if they kept up their silent battle.


    Crown Prince Lail looked sharply at her standing in front of Prince Noore, his heart chilling as a feeling of betrayal overwhelmed him. His so-called Crown Princess was not only having tea and chatting with another man happily, she also seemed to be shielding him? Although he was not able to come and see her after the day of the banquet, the moment he got some time to spare, he immediately thought of visiting her. And yet, it seemed like his effort was all for nothing, as it was not appreciated.


    "Princess, I hope you maintain the propriety between man and woman. I will now take my leave as I have some matters to take care of and will not be staying for tea. Enjoy your afternoon tea, princess." Crown Prince Lail said coldly and indifferently as he turned and left.


    Before today, he had no expectations from his future Crown Princess Consort other than hoping that the two of them would be able to get along well with each other. However, even that hope was extinguished now.


    ''Perhaps, I was expecting too much from a political marital.'' Crown Prince Lail mockingly thought as he left the aquamarine mansion.


    As his lonely shadow passed through the citizens of Amaya towards the west of the Inner city, for the first time in his life after his parents'' death, he wished for there to be someone beside him who he could call his own.

 Chapter 16 - Princess Qamaris Interview

    Princess Qamari made her way into a turquoise medical shop in the west Inner city, her heart rapidly drumming with anticipation. The shop was built like a dome, glazed windows circling around the entire structure; six feet distance placed between each one. As soon as she entered, an old man with long white beard and blue turban looked up at her, scrutinizing with doubtful eyes.


    "Yes, my lady. How can I serve you?" He said expressionlessly without getting up from his seat behind the counter.


    "You know we are close, right?" He continued languidly.


    "Yes. I saw the sign. But it said that you were closed for interviewing. I am here for the interview, Sir." Princess Qamari replied as she made her way to the counter, pulled a chair, and sat down without invitation.


    Eight days. Princess Qamari, who had been in the imperial city for eight days now, was finally going to take her first step towards her dream. Gaining independence and healing people. Having gotten to this point after suffering many sleepless nights reading parchments detailing researching medical centers and pharmacies, as she looked into currently hiring medical shops in the imperial city, she was not going to take no for an answer or go back without making a claim.


    "You? Little girl, do you know where you are? If you are looking for a job that will provide you with a little bit of pocket money to cover your spending, than you are at the wrong place. We are looking to hire a pharmacist to run our shop, not a janitor. You can leave now." The man instantly dismissed and ushered her out with a wave of his hand without hesitation, before laying his head back on the counter and closing his eyes, intending on taking a little nap.


    And why should he not? A little girl barely eighteen years of age, claimed to be here for an interview. From his point of view, the girl was looking for a job and upon seeing the poster, entered their shop without finding out the position they were hiring for. As such, there was no need for him to take an ignorant little girl seriously. After knowing they were looking for a pharmacist, she will leave on her own.


    "I am sorry sir, but I am here to interview for the pharmacist position." Princess Qamari said with a sigh.


    Although it was not difficult for her to get a job as a healer, employers'' did not take her seriously due to her age. Her gender was no longer an obstacle, but instead her age became a hindrance.


    "Yes, yes. Good luck. You will definitely get the job." The shop keeper replied without much thought.


    "Okay, then can we start my interview now?" Princess Qamari instantly followed up.


    "Huh? What?" The man confusedly raised his head with barely open eyes.


    "My interview. If you do not start interviewing me now, I will consider it as you hiring me." Princess Qamari''s eyes twinkled with light as she looked at the old man.


    Although, he instantly dismissed, he had still not pushed her out of his store, which was a much better treatment compared to the other shops she had previously visited. As long as the man gave her the chance to prove herself, she would make sure that he would never regret it.


    Finally awake after her declaration, the man looked directly at her this time, his sea-blue eyes colliding with her serious violet ones.


    "Little girl, there are matters in this world which cannot be joked over. Pharmacology is one of these matters. What is a pharmacist, what is pharmacology? Do you know anything about it? A pharmacist is a practitioner who is professionally trained to dispense and prepare medical drugs for sick individuals. Do you think one can become a pharmacologist just by going into a shop and interviewing? It takes years of learning and experience to be able to stand in such a position. Now, if you are done playing around, you may leave." The man seriously dismissed her this time.


    "I know what a pharmacist is without you needing to tell me. A pharmacist is a person who administers drugs that could determine the live and death of the receiver. As far as I am aware, you are looking for a talented pharmacist. You did not specify the age or gender of the interviewee. From that perspective, I am qualified for interview until proven incapable, right?" Princess Qamari coldly questioned.


    Looking at the cold and determined eyes of the little girl, the man was left speechless, blankly staring at her with his mouth open. He wanted to immediately throw her out of his shop, but than thinking of the two points she made, he reconsidered. She was right about the fact that there was no age or gender specified for the position and if he just threw her out without taking her interview, she would not be convinced.


    Getting to this point, he decided to take her interview. By then she will leave on her own without his asking once miserably failing.


    "Alright, we will do your interview. I will be asking questions on types of herbs and their usage, as well as ways to identify herbs of similar appearance, smell and taste but different functions from one another. If you answer more than half of the questions right then I will immediately hire you." The shopkeeper declared domineeringly.


    "Okay, thank you for the chance." Princess Qamari said with a smile in her voice. Finally, after many twists and turns, she got the chance to display her talents. Her silent cold eyes glowed faintly with a silver light as she raised her head high.


    An hour later, Princess Qamari left the medical shop with the old man politely escorting her out, a fervent look in his eyes as he stared at her veiled face.


    "A genius! No, a monstrous genius!" He excitedly shouted in his head, throwing his hands about.


    "I will see you tomorrow, shopkeeper." Princess Qamari politely said.


    "Yes, yes. Tomorrow, I will be here. Qamari girl, get home safely and do not stop about at random places. It is very important for people with such talents to take care of themselves, because you are the future of our empire." The old man advised in a caring tone as he waved at her.


    Watching her receding back, he could not stop the grin spreading from ear to ear across his face. Laughing manically, he ran back inside the shop, grabbed his medical bag, locked the door, and ran off into the bustling crowd rushing towards the east of the Inner city.


    Princess Qamari entered the aquamarine mansion with light steps. She finally had a job and did not have to depend on anyone for her food and clothing. Pretty soon, she will also have her own home and stand on her own two feet, with her own name, Princess Qamari Ramulas; the daughter of King Ramulas, the first, and Queen Sapia, the kind. With the future suddenly bright, Princess Qamari could not help looking forwards to it with great expectations.


    Days passed and it was already the day before the Empirial wedding. After getting her job managing the pharmacy, Princess Qamari had been quite busy, to the point where she rarely saw Princess Nari''s face. The two sat together for the morning meal, before leaving to do their own things.


    Princess Nari would occasionally look at Princess Qamari while they ate, as if desiring to say something, but would than stop and bow her head. Princess Qamari was too busy with her own affairs to sit down and patiently probe her, and force her to say whatever was on her mind. As such, the days passed with the two cousins'' barely interacting.


    On this certain day, Princess Nari was anxiously pacing in her room.. She was so tense that she chewed on her fingernails as she walked.

 Chapter 17 - Day Before The Empirial Wedding

    "What do I do? The wedding is tomorrow and father is not willing to listen to me at all. I have gone to look for him three times in the past six days, but every time he''s either not present or with other diplomats. He is clearly avoiding me!" Princess Nari exclaimed annoyedly.


    The past week, as she spent more and more time with Prince Noore, she realized that she liked him and wanted to marry him, but when she needed help the most to convey this matter to the Regent Prince, her own father was not on her side. Feeling restless and depressed, she could not sit down, walking back and forth in the room.


    "Is there really no way to stop this wedding?" She lamented sadly.


    Just than, Lumos nervously entered the room with a gold box in his hands. Upon hearing Princess Nari''s mutter, he was even more motivated to carry out his plan to the end. After all, the princess was not happy with this marriage either. It was her father who forced her into it for the benefit of the Jinn Kingdom. By taking this step, he would be saving her. Thinking this way, he confidently continued towards the princess.


    "Your highness, tomorrow is your wedding day. I, as your childhood friend, cannot do much for you other than wishing you luck. But I hope that you will accept this humble present of mine." Lumos presented the gold box with both hands.


    "Lumos, you did not have to. But thank you." Princess Nari took the gift half-heartedly, upset at the mention of the wedding.


    "Princess, I know that you are not happy with this marriage. But do not worry, as long as you carry the gift that I have given you with you at all times, everything will be fine. During the time of the betrothal gift presentation, place it next to the Crown Prince." Lumos instructed as he deeply gazed at her.


    "Oh? oh, okay." Princess Nari did not know what Lumos meant by everything will be okay, but since it could not stop her wedding from taking place, she was not that interested in the item, placing it carelessly on the dinning table.


    "Princess, the item in that gold box is very precious. It has the ability to fulfill your wish, so you must not be careless with it. Keep it close to you at all times and place it next to the Crown Prince at the most opportune moment." He insistently instructed, seeing her careless attitude.


    "Yes." Princess Nari said frowningly, as she picked the box back up, holding it in her hands.


    "Was there anything else, Lumos?" The Princess asked impatiently, indirectly telling him to leave her alone.


    "No, your highness, that was all. I hope that all your wishes will be fulfilled tomorrow." He said with a gentle smile as he took his leave. He was not offended by the princesses impatience at all, as it only served to show how much she was unhappy with this arranged marriage and how right he was in taking such a step.


    "I am saving her lifelong happiness by stopping her marriage with the Crown Prince." He convincingly thought to himself as he left the courtyard.


    Right at this moment, Myifs of various sizes and colors carrying chests of treasures, clothes, and jewelries arrived in front of the aquamarine mansion, armored guards in black riding atop them. Behind the betrothal cart procession were the envoys and ministers of the surrounding realms, Regent Prince, Crown Prince Lail and Prince Noore leading in front.


    A crowd of nearby guests gathered to watch the spectacle as the chests of gifts were lifted off their carts and carried inside, the group of envoys lead by the Regent Prince, Crown Prince, and Prince Noore entering the mansion through a side-door.


    The royal guards of the Jinn Kingdom, led by Lumos, stood at the entrance of the main hall as they acted the role of the brides maternal family and welcomed the guests, leading them to their seats as they provided refreshments. The envoys sat down with Regent Prince in the main seat, and talks commenced, gradually turning the main hall lively.


    Princess Nari and Qamari were inside their courtyard, not allowed to step out from their room until the day of the wedding, as per tradition. The two were in yellow robes, maids going back and forth doing their facials and manicures. At this instant, the laughter and chattering of females sounded outside their room, before a group of women entered, crowding around them.


    "Well, are you girls not lucky, marrying the Crown Prince and Prince of the Amayan Empire with your statuses of backwater kingdom bumpkins." One of the females, in sapphire blue robe, resentfully said as she glared at the two princesses hatefully.


    "Right? With their status, even marrying the guard of our realm would be there good fortune."


    "We can only blame ourselves for being too loyal to our homeland, not willing to sell our national treasure to secure a good marriage."


    What they skipped out on was the fact that even if they desired to sell their nations treasure, they would not be able to secure a marriage with the princes, as not every realm possessed a national treasure. And if they somehow did, it would not be a golden bird. However, to make themselves feel better, they sprouted all kinds of nonsense with the hope of shaming the princesses and eliciting reactions from them, instead they seemingly portrayed themselves as clowns performing for the entertainment of the two.


    Princess Nari, feeling suffocated by their constant mention of the impending wedding, gracefully stood up with a smile, excused herself from the room as she walked into the courtyard, pink peach blossom buds showering her body as the fading radiance of the setting sun enveloped her figure shedding silent tears of helplessness and grief.


    "Are you alright, your highness?" The gentle voice of Prince Noore reached her ears, surprising and delighting her. Hurriedly wiping her face, she turned and excitedly approached him, as she took in his charming appearance in his gold robes under the sun''s final spark before covering the universe in darkness.


    "Your highness, what brings you here?" She softly asked with an infatuated gaze.


    By now, anyone with discerning eyes who saw this scene would immediately know that there was something between the two. Princess Nari unrestrainedly gazed at Prince Noore, while the prince himself did not discourage her approach, but rather behaved even more gently with her.


    "This is exactly what I wanted. For her to be so fascinated with me to the point of blindness. Only then will I be able to successfully make use of her as my spy beside the Crown Prince, easily convincing her to take my side with the excuse of it being the only way for us to be together. Then with his own wife betraying him, the Crown Prince will not only be shattered, but also become the joke of the century. Haha..." Prince Noore darkly thought, softening his gaze even further as he looked at Princess Nari straight in the eyes.


    "Your highness, would you like to come in for a cup of tea? It helps keep the body warm during the chilly nights." Princess Nari shyly invited the Prince into her personal living room, which only females and family relatives were allowed entry, forgetting the fact that men and women should maintain distance at all times.


    At the same time, inside Princess Nari''s living room, a maid who was clearing the dining table saw the gold box sitting in the center of the table. Curious, she opened the box to see a dark gem with a faint fragrance inside.


    "What is this? It smells nice. Maybe it''s a fragrance gem the princess wanted to admire while dining but forgot to take it out." She thought quietly.


    As she held the dark gem in her hand, she heard the sound of approaching footsteps, and hurriedly placed the gem in the center of the table, keeping the box on a shelf as she left the room, unaware of the suspicious blush spreading on her cheeks.


    Princess Nari and Prince Noore entered the living hall and sat at the table together while softly conversing. The two, fully immersed in each other, thoroughly ignored the dark gem on the table while failing to catch the faint fragrance spreading in the room.. By the time half an hour had passed, they felt so uncomfortable that they were tearing at each other''s clothes, their faces flushed and judgment clouded by heat and need.

 Chapter 18 - Late Night Drama

    "Ahhh!" The frightened shriek pierced through the night, startling the boisterous crowd in the mansion.


    Instantly, the ambassadors in the main hall and chattering females in Princess Qamari''s room, went quiet as they stopped in the middle of their conversation, looking at one another in confusion, wondering what was going on.


    "What happened out there for there to be such a cry at this time of night?" After a moment of silence, an ambassador in dark green wool clothes unique to the Erumi realm asked.


    "We should go and find out just to make sure it is not something too serious." Second the envoy from Janah realm, the concern evident in her voice.


    With two of the ambassadors from the six realms suggesting to check-out the situation, the rest of the group unanimously stood up and went out of the main hall, heading towards the princesses courtyard.


    The ladies with Princess Qamari also flowed out of the room together as they followed the source of the scream to Princess Nari''s room, secret joy hidden in the depths of their eyes as they hoped for the princess set to marry the Crown Prince to have met with an accident that postpones the wedding.


    Princess Qamari stayed behind as she did not want to take part in whatever drama was going to take place. Moreover, she liked the quiet and thinking of the fact that she could not go outside until the morning of the wedding, decided respecting tradition was more important and she continued sipping her tea.


    At this moment the envoys arrived at the princesses courtyard and encountered the ladies that were also heading towards Princess Nari''s room.


    "We heard a scream and came to find out what happened. Is everything okay here?" The Janah envoy asked the leading female, who was the lady that started ridiculing the princesses the moment she entered the room.


    "We do not know. The scream came from Princess Nari''s room who left a little while ago to get some air, but she still has not returned and we were just headed over to find out what happened when we heard the scream." The lady replied in a concerned tone, seemingly worried about the princess.


    Crown Prince Lail frowned, slight worry in his eyes upon learning the scream came from Princess Nari''s room, who was absent.


    "Okay, let''s head over together then." The envoy touched by the girls'' consideration, gently said.


    As such, the large crowd, headed by the Regent Prince, Crown Prince, and envoys from the six realms, appeared inside Princess Nari''s living room. Seeing no one in the area, the ladies hid their disappointment at not finding anyone while the female envoys decided to enter the princess''s room to make sure that she was alright.


    The Regent Prince and Crown Prince with the rest of the ambassadors stood aside to let them through.


    However, before the envoys could even move, a servant girl with a horrified expression and pale face ran stumbling out of the bedroom. Seeing the crowd gathered in front of the room, her eyes widened, her legs trembled, as she fell on her knees and lowered her head.


    "What is going on here? Why did you come running out from the room like that? Is the princess okay?" The female envoy questioned with a frown. She could not help feeling something was horribly wrong as she watched the servant''s fearful expression.


    When the Crown Prince heard this question, he, along with the rest of the envoys looked at the servant as well. It was obvious that they too were curious and wanted to know what happened.


    But the maid only kept trembling, not daring to lift her head or open her mouth.


    Fed up with her mute act, the lady leading the women walked past the female envoy that was about to enter the room, giving the kneeling servant an ugly look as she passed, and entered the room. What greeted her sight was the torn clothes of male and female disorderly thrown about the room. Two figures were entangled together on the big mahogany bed as the scent of musk filled the air. Without needing to ask anyone else, it was clear to her what had happened.


    "Ahhh!" The lady screamed before running out of the room, shock, and disbelief in her wide eyes as she shakily threw herself in the arms of a lady friend.


    "In the room! the princess, the princess, the princess is in bed with a man!" She loudly exclaimed with horror in her voice, as if not able to accept the truth of what she saw. However, she was secretly snickering in her head, looking forward to watching the drama and defamation of the princess that was about to marry the Crown Prince of Amaya.


    Both were the princesses of powerless kingdoms, yet why does one get to marry the Crown Prince of the great Amayan Empire while the other has to make do with the sons of ministers in her tiny kingdom? Thinking about the great difference between the destinies of the two, she could not help but feel resentful. It was great now. Not only was the princess not going to marry the Crown Prince, but because of such a scandalous affair, no man would want her in the future. The more she thought about the princess''s bleak future, the more excited she got.


    The surroundings immediately turned silent. Everyone was dumbstruck as they processed what they heard. The princess that was to wed the Crown Prince was in bed with another man. Everyone looked at Crown Prince Lail with a strange expression on their face.


    "What did you say?" The Crown Prince gloomily asked. He could sense the gazes that were suddenly fixed on him, silently mocking him, yet he could not feel anything. He felt chills spreading down his spine as they turned his entire body numb. His ears rang as only one sentence repeatedly resounded in his head.


    "His future Crown Princess Consort was in bed with another man." His eyes turned cold as anger, as hot as a blazing inferno unfurled in his mind.


    Before the lady could repeat what she said, the Crown Prince followed by the Regent Prince and King Jinn went past the crowd and entered the room. What they saw left them speechless. The princess of Jinn was in bed not just with anyone, but with the Crown Prince''s own cousin, Prince Noore. Crown Prince Lail looked at this scene with deep, dark eyes, before turning to leave with an indifferent expression on his face. Inwardly, he sighed with relief.


    Although he never showed it, the fact that his future Crown Princess was involved with his cousin bothered him. But since the marriage was just a political one, he felt he did not have the right to expect or demand loyalty and faith from someone he barely even knew. Moreover, without conclusive evidence, if he disclosed the two''s relationship, he would only be embarrassing himself. Upon hearing the princess was in bed with someone, he gave the impression of being displeased but was actually secretly glad. Being cheated on now was better than getting cheated on after marriage. It was good this way. With everything out in the open now, he would not have to marry Princess Nari in the name of alliance anymore.


    Leaving the room, Crown Prince Lail directly went out the door, leaving the living room and courtyard as well. The people in the living hall looked at one another dumbly as they watched the Crown Prince leave without saying a word. Immediately after, they started chattering in confusion.


    "The Crown Prince must be feeling really disappointed." The lady commented, breaking the whispers in the hall.


    ON hearing what she said, everyone was suddenly enlightened and looked at one another in shock.


    The princess of Jinn really cheated on the Crown Prince Lail of Amaya.


    Most of the ladies could not describe their feelings. They did not know whether they were angry or excited. After all, it was not an everyday matter that the Crown Prince of a great empire like Amaya gets cheated on. However, the person doing the cheating was one who was not even worthy of holding his shoes.


    The most traumatized person of this whole ordeal was Lumos, who immediately ran over upon hearing that something happened with Princess Nari. On seeing the dark gem on the dining table and hearing the murmurs of the envoys and guests at the scene, he was beyond despair. As he silently stood in the corner, his eyes filled with pain and remorse. If he knew that bringing the item to Princess Nari would result in such an outcome, he would have thought of another way to stop or postpone the wedding, before eloping with the princess.


    Unfortunately, the item he brought for the Crown Prince to place and catch him in an embarrassing and shameful situation to break the marriage left him unscathed. Instead, it was Princess Nari who became the culprit of his conspiracy.


    "Why? Why did this happen? Everything will be ruined now!" Lumos silently howled in his mind.


    Unbeknownst to him, there was also a Prince Noore who was also planning on using Princess Nari to defeat Crown Prince Lail. So the marriage of the Crown Prince and Princess Nari breaking was almost impossible as Prince Noore would have done everything possible to prevent the two''s arranged marriage from breaking.


    Princess Nari woke up bleary-eyed, holding her head. She did not know where she was and could hear the voices of people talking and yelling. An urgent sense of danger gripped her, and her mind quickly cleared. She turned around to find a man lying beside her with his clothes in disarray. Looking down, she saw her clothes were equally untidy.


    She heaved herself into an upright position. She remembered everything. She and Prince Noore were chatting happily when she started feeling warm. And before long she was tearing Prince Noore''s clothes as he tore hers. After that, she blacked out. However, by the angry shouts and yelling happening outside, she did not need to ask to know that everyone knew everything that happened here.


    Shuddering involuntarily, she panickily shook Prince Noore awake, who was still half asleep.


    "Wake up, your highness. There is a big problem." She screamed, pulling on his arm forcefully.


    Not getting any response, she picked up a water jug, before splashing the whole content on the prince. If it was the normal time, let alone splashing water, she would not have even dared to spill a drop of water on him. Unfortunately, this was no ordinary time.


    Suddenly being splashed with cool water, Prince Noore jumped awake with anger and wrath on his face. Just as he was about to start interrogating, Princess Nari started crying pitifully.


    "Your highness, what are we going to do?" And then, she narrated everything that happened between them, everyone finding them together and the crowd gathered outside.


    "If you are awake, your presence is requested by the Regent Prince, your Highnesses." A maid came in and informed them, looking at the two with scornful eyes as she left.


    "Set to marry one man and sleeping with another. This princess''s character is very questionable.." She thought disdainfully.

 Chapter 19 - Farce

    In the main hall of the aquamarine mansion, the ambassadors and envoys sat either with stoic, embarrassed, or scornful expressions as they looked at the Regent Prince, King of Jinn, and Crown Prince Lail. Seeing such an embarrassing moment of the great Amayan Empire filled their hearts with joy. For a while now, the great Amayan Empire had been suppressing the other empires and realms due to their geographical advantage and military strength. Just recently, the Crown Prince of Amaya easily defeated the Ahankar realm in the warrior baptism of the borders, causing the other Empires to be filled with dread and apprehension at this death god of the Amaya realm.


    Unexpectedly, the same death god was shamed so thoroughly in public by his own future Crown Princess Consort that he could barely keep his head up. She made a joke of him in front of the entire world, which upon seeing made them feel refreshed as if all their past grievances have been addressed at once. The grandest Empirial wedding in the history of the seven realms turned into the most embarrassing wedding ever witnessed in the history of the seven realms.


    Watching the Regent Prince seething with anger, they inwardly snickered, while outwardly putting on concerned and sympathetic expressions.


    At this moment, Princess Nari and Prince Noore entered the main hall together, gracefully walking side by side. Instantly, everyone in the hall turned towards them, looking at the two with various expressions and gazes, few even going as far as to wink at Prince Noore with knowing smiles on their faces. Others just silently glanced between Crown Prince Lail and Prince Noore, waiting for the drama to unfold.


    Crown Prince Lail, who was sitting on the right side of the Regent Prince, glanced at the two approaching figures with indifferent eyes, his expression unreadable.


    "How did I never notice before? The two actually quite match each other." He thought.


    "Are you awake now? That was quite a show the two of you put on." The King of Jinn opened as he looked at Princess Nari once the two stood in the center of the hall with embarrassed expressions.


    He purposely said ''the two of you'', making it clear to everyone present that the fault was not only his daughter''s alone.


    The Regent Prince remained silent, staring at his son with the most ferocious look any of the envoys have ever seen on his face. Unknown to them, the Regent Prince was using all the willpower he had cultivated through the years to stop himself from jumping on his son and beating him until not a single bone in his body remained intact. He was beyond angry; he was raging mad.


    "Well, what have you got to say for yourselves?" The Regent Prince asked, still hoping for there to be a reasonable explanation as to what happened. Hoping there was a way to turn things around.


    "There is nothing to say Royal Father. When I went out for a walk, I encountered the princess outside her courtyard. She looked troubled, so I wanted to accompany her to help take her mind off her problems. As such, we went to have tea together and were having a simple chat. But we do not remember what happened after that because by the time we woke up, we were in bed. Royal Father, I suspect this to be someone''s plot, otherwise, how could we have blackout in the middle of having tea and wake up in the same bed together but not remember anything. Someone must have mixed something in our tea to frame us." Prince Noore said with pained eyes.


    "Is that so. That would make sense. I was just saying, how could my son do something so immoral." The Regent Prince sighed understandingly.


    "So what is your majesty saying? That my daughter could do something so immoral? Either way, whether Prince Noore did what he did purposely or he was framed is not important right now. The important issue is how we are going to resolve this problem. After all, the whole empire and envoys from the surrounding realms have witnessed your son in bed with my daughter. He should take responsibility for his actions, otherwise, who will marry my daughter in the future?" The King of Jinn questioned.


    He, a small king of a desert kingdom, would normally not even have the qualifications to speak with the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire. However, there were many envoys and ambassadors from the surrounding realms present here today for the Empirial wedding, so he was not afraid of speaking his mind. If only to protect their own benefits, they would not allow the Regent Prince to do as he pleased. And so, he spoke with the sole intention to get his daughter married to Prince Noore. That was the only way to salvage the little reputation they had while securing benefits for the Jinn Kingdom and getting Princess Nari married to the man of her choice.


    Anyways, right from the start, he was suspicious of the Regent Prince''s intention when he propose to marry Princess Nari with Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari With Prince Noore in exchange for their national treasure, the ''golden bird''. No doubt, the proposal was more than he could ask for, with the prospect of his own daughter one day becoming the Empress of Amaya, ruling over a billion people. If he was not a father, he would have been ecstatic.


    However, he was a father. And thinking like any father, he wanted the best for his daughter. So why was the Regent Prince willing to get his very own biological son married to an orphan who had nothing but her status as the daughter of the previous king of Jinn? If you told him the man was not cooking up something insidious, he would not believe it. So for him, this was the best arrangement after taking everything in consideration. Whether it be his daughter''s happiness, Jinn Kingdom''s benefit, or the Regent Prince''s scheme.


    "What are you proposing than, King of Jinn?" The Regent Prince asked darkly.


    "What am I proposing? Surely, your majesty does not need others to tell you that cooked rice cannot be uncooked, right? Prince Noore and Princess Nari are a done deal. The rice has been cooked, there is no way to un-cook it. Other than getting the two married, what other options are there?" The king of Jinn pressed.


    Some of the envoys and ambassadors nodded in agreement on hearing the king of Jinn, while the others just watched on with cold eyes.


    And Princess Nari, who was silently standing in the center of the hall under everyone''s scrutinizing gazes, feeling mortified, stirred upon hearing her possible marriage with Prince Noore.


    "Well, I do understand that, King of Jinn. But maybe you are forgetting that Prince Noore is your niece''s to-be husband. Surely, you are not suggesting snatching your niece''s husband for your daughter? The situation that Princess Nari is in today is no one''s but her own fault. If she had practiced some propriety, this problem would not have arisen at all today, is it not?" The Regent Prince replied with a disdainful expression.


    "I could say the same about Prince Noore. As someone set to marry tomorrow, do you not feel that him spending time with a woman other than his future Princess is a bit wrong? Seeing how powerful the Amayan Empire is, I do hope that they would not utilize their great power to oppress weak kingdoms like us." King of Jinn shot back.


    Before the two could get into another heated argument, the Janah realm envoy stepped in.


    "I agree with the King of Jinn that a cooked rice cannot be un-cooked. But I also think that the Regent Prince has a point, after all, Prince Noore was set to marry Princess Nari''s cousin. It is only right to call her into the hall and ask what she wants. Someone, send a servant to call Princess Qamari into the main hall." She decisively said, without waiting for the arguing monarch''s opinion.


    The Janah realm was small but pure, and all the beings there believed in doing the right thing at all times, no matter where they were and what they were doing, and being fair to all parties in an issue without any selfishness. So many of the envoys were not surprised on seeing her getting involved in the Amayan Empire and Jinn kingdom affair.


    Princess Qamari was just thinking about going to bed when a servant came knocking on her door.


    "Your highness, your presence is requested immediately in the main hall." The servant was the same one that was sent to inform Prince Noore and Princess Nari to report to the main hall.


    As she watched Princess Qamari exiting her chambers in dark-blue robes and a veil, she could not help thinking of how different the two princesses were. Princess Nari was said to be charming and approachable, but her character turned out to be so flawed, sleeping with her cousin''s future spouse. Whereas Princess Qamari, who was as ethereal and serene as the full moon, cold and unapproachable, seemed to have the best character, not even once stepping out of her room with all the commotion and mayhem going on outside, just to honor the tradition of the bride staying indoor all day until the morning of her wedding.


    "How different people can be, even if they are cousins and grew up together." She sighed at the great wonders of the world as she followed Princess Qamari to the main hall.


    Princess Qamari entered the great hall with a question mark on her face. She could not understand why so many people were still gathered together here instead of resting for the big event tomorrow. Seeing Princess Nari and Prince Noore standing in the middle of the hall with bowed heads, she wondered what she had missed.


    "My beloved niece, you have come. We were just waiting for you. This is an important matter that requires your decision." The king of Jinn said amiably, raising alarm bells in Princess Qamari''s mind.


    In the many years since her parents passing, he had never once referred to her as his ''beloved niece''.


    Before she could say anything, the Janah envoy interfered.


    "Princess, I am sure you have heard of what has transpired here. Considering this matter is related to you, we wanted to know what you decide to do." She said gently as she looked into Princess Qamari''s eyes. For some unknown reason, she felt the purity in those purple eyes. There was no malice, greed, or dissatisfaction in those eyes, which was rare, considering the fact that she was not from the Janah realm.


    "Do not worry. With me here, no one will wrong you." She added after a pause.


    "Since I like the girl, might as well support her to the end." She thought.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you, but I am actually not aware of what has transpired here. Today was the day before the wedding day, and as per tradition, I did not step out of my room. So I am not sure of what matter I was called here for." Princess Qamari said, with confusion in her eyes.


    Upon hearing her words, everyone looked at her with surprise. Almost everyone in the mansion knew of Princess Nari and Prince Noore''s affair, yet the person directly related to the two individuals knew nothing. Not only that, but to maintain tradition, she did not once step out of her room even after the great commotion in the mansion.


    Crown Prince Lail looked at the veiled girl with curious eyes. The last time he saw her was at the imperial banquet where she immediately fainted upon his appearance. The two had not met after that and seeing her today, he could not help comparing her with her cousin. Her whole being emitted a coldness that drew a boundary with the rest of the world. Her ethereal eyes were serene and she was not exuding the youthful charm of her cousin, but the mature, calm, and composed charm of someone already exposed to the ways of the world.


    The Crown Prince was not the only one impressed with Princess Qamari.. The Janah envoy was also surprised by her aura and the fact that to honor tradition, she did not step out of her room even once touched her heart.

 Chapter 20 - Substitution

    "Oh, look at us. Because of the great commotion, we forgot that you could not leave your room today." The Janah envoy said, as she pointedly looked at Princess Nari, who seemed to have forgotten this tradition, not only leaving her room but also inviting an unrelated man inside her living hall. Thinking to this point, she could not help liking the little girl even more.


    "Here is what happened. The thing is, your cousin, Princess Nari, and your husband-to-be, Prince Noore, were found in one bed. The King of Jinn is requesting that the two be married, after all, there is no way to undo what has been done, and Prince Noore taking responsibility is only right. However, Prince Noore is your intended, and making such a decision without your opinion is wrong. The one most wronged in this whole matter is Crown Prince Lail and you. We will do whatever you decide."


    On hearing the farce of Princess Nari and Prince Noore, Princess Qamari was stunned. She could not help feeling happy, as now, she had the perfect chance and reason to stay away from Prince Noore. After all, who would dare force a girl betrayed before even her marriage, to marry the betrayer. This not only solved her predicament but also made it so that even after she turned down the marriage, no one will hold it against Jinn or attack the Jinn Kingdom. But on thinking about the man''s hypocrisy, she could not help worrying about Princess Nari''s future.


    Somehow, she felt that this calamity, as accidental as it seemed, was brought upon by human machinations, and Princess Nari''s calamity attracting spell might have been the hand that brought about this disaster on her. Secretly looking around the hall, she could not find her cousin''s personal guard around. This raised her suspicion even more.


    "Qamari dear, think about your cousin''s future before you take any decision. Because your final decision will determine your cousin''s marital life." The king of Jinn emotionally blackmailed her on hearing her decision will determine his daughter''s future.


    "King of Jinn, if you pressure Princess Qamari into taking a decision, then I will be forced to step in and decide for her." The Janah envoy rebuked, displeased with the Jinn King''s behavior.


    "That is right. Princess Qamari, this is a question of your marital life as well. Do not let your emotions and attachment to your cousin get in the way of your happiness." The Regent Prince urged, hoping for Princess Qamari to make the right decision and marry his son.


    "First of all, Uncle King, I do not want you to attach Princess Nari''s happiness to my decision. My decision will be mine alone and in no way will it have any connection with other people''s happiness or sadness. Princess Nari''s happiness and future are in her own hands and have nothing to do with me, therefore, my decisions will have nothing to do with her as well. So please, do not attach her future marital life or happiness with me. I will not be able to bear the burden if anything goes wrong later on and my decision is used as a basis to place the responsibility on me." Princess Qamari coldly and articulately said, making her stand clear.


    Everyone was stunned once again by this girl''s way of handling things. After all, King of Jinn saying such things could really be used against her in the future if her cousin''s life was full of unhappiness. Every time something happened, whether it was the right thing to do at this moment would not matter. Princess Nari and her loved ones could just shift the blame onto Princess Qamari as she was the one who took such a decision at such a time, instead of searching for the issue in themselves.


    The King of Jinn''s face turned dark, not expecting such a response. It was indeed correct for Princess Qamari to point this out, because later in the future, he himself might blame her if something happened to Princess Nari instead of looking at the circumstances in which the decision was made.


    The Regent Prince was thrilled by the girl''s reply, thinking that she would not choose to forsake her marriage with Prince Noore for the sake of the familial feeling between her and her cousin.


    Princess Nari started feeling hopeless as she heard Princess Qamari''s answer. She could not understand what her cousin was doing. It was not as if she liked Prince Noore anyway, so what was she doing getting in between the two of them when they had already shared a bed. If she did not marry Prince Noore, then she would be finished. The thought of the bleak, unbearable, and mockery-filled future that awaited her filled her heart with resentment towards her cousin.


    "She is forcing me to my death." Princess Nari thought as she looked resentfully at her cousin.


    "Does this mean that you are deciding to marry Prince Noore?" King of Jinn asked with gritted teeth.


    "Uncle, do you find me so desperate as to marry such a loose and promiscuous man?" Princess Qamari replied in response, her eyes wide with confusion.


    The moment this sentence fell, everyone looked at Princess Qamari with a strange look on their faces. Since the time the incident took place, everyone looked at Crown Prince Lail with sympathy, concern, glee, or mockery while they gave Princess Nari disdainful and scornful looks. But no one had once looked at Prince Noore with either, because in their eyes, the fault was with the Princess who was not proper enough or the Crown Prince who could not even keep his woman. However, this Princess Qamari was the first to blame the incident on Prince Noore, questioning his character.


    Prince Noore''s face turned as dark as the bottom of a pot, his expression murderous.


    "Preposterous! How dare you?" The Regent Prince bellowed as he registered the implication behind the meaning of this sentence.


    "I am sorry your Majesty. Is there another word that you guys use to refer to a man who sleeps with their future spouse''s cousin, future cousin-in-law, the night before their wedding day? I have only recently arrived in the Amayan Empire, and although I have been trying to learn everything I can within such a short period of time, it is impossible to know everything." She sighed regretfully, not at all daunted by the Regent Prince''s rage.


    That''s right. Princess Qamari was not afraid of anything now that the person at fault in this problem was Prince Noore. She has always wanted to hit his hypocritical face ever since meeting him, but due to the bond of the Jinn Kingdom and Amayan Empire through the dowry marriage, she was not able to take any drastic action. After all, the Amayan Empire was a colossus that the tiny Jinn Kingdom could not dare to offend. The repercussions from such an offense would obliterate the entire Jinn Kingdom out of existence without the Empire even dropping a sweat.


    It was perfect now. The disgusting bond was broken by the Amayan Empire itself. They had neither the reason nor the cause to attack Jinn. Moreover, she had recently gotten an occupation. Including the fact that she never revealed her face to anyone after her parents'' death, other than to Princess Nari in the carriage ride to the Amayan Empire, even her own Uncle did not know what she looked like now. So, if there ever raised a need, she could drop everything at any time and leave the limelight of the royal household, living her life as an ordinary healer in the villages, cities, towns, and even borders of the Amayan realm.


    Moreover, there was an envoy from the Janah realm to safeguard her. With such confidence and backing, if she did not take such an amazing opportunity to stomp on Prince Noore thoroughly and break all chances of them ever getting back together today then she would not be called Princess Qamari Ramulas, the daughter of her father.


    "For a little girl from a tiny kingdom, you have great courage and big guts." The Regent Prince grimily replied.


    "Aye, you are actually wrong, your highness. It is not my courage that is great, but my patience. How else is your son able to stand there perfectly fine after committing such an act. The fact that I have not smashed his head in yet is the proof of my patience." Princess Qamari began with a twinkle in her eyes and laughter in her voice, before ending her speech in a cold tone.


    At this point, the people in the hall no longer felt surprised by the cutting remarks and statements of the girl in blue, they had already grown numb to it. No, they were afraid for her instead. As far as they could remember, no one had ever spoken to the Regent Prince in such a tone. Not ever since he took on the role of Regent Prince and butchered every opposition in the Amayan court ruthlessly. They were afraid that she would awaken that Regent Prince and die before she even knew how.


    As they worriedly looked at one another, an Amayan court official, stepped forward sweeping his gaze over the crowd and addressing the Janah envoy.


    "Your eminence, as you earlier pointed out, the most wronged individuals in this matter are the Crown Prince and Princess Qamari. Since this Empirial wedding was set upon the agreement of getting the two princesses of Jinn married to the two princes of the Amayan Empire, why do we not substitute the brides? We can have Crown Prince Lail marry Princess Qamari, while Prince Noore can marry Princess Nari. This way, not only will the Empirial wedding be held but also everyone involved will not be wronged." The minister suggested.


    A thoughtful expression appeared upon the Janah envoy''s face as she considered the solution, finding it the best way to conclude the matter.


    However, Prince Noore, who was raging at Princess Qamari''s insults, felt the suggestion was not only bad but was a disaster. Because all his planning would go to waste if it was carried out. Right from the start, he had no intention of letting Princess Qamari out of his hands. Princess Nari was just a tool for him to use, but Princess Qamari was going to be his future Princess. He would hate or resent her, but would not change his decision to marry her.


    Although they did not have much contact, as he was too busy smiting Princess Nari, he was not too worried as they had their whole future ahead of them to learn about one another and spend time together. Moreover, he believed that his father will not get him married to someone that would not brighten his path or bring benefit to him. If Princess Qamari, and not Princess Nari was his choice for him, then there was certainly a good reason.


    Even the fact that he slept with Princess Nari and everyone knew about it did not make him feel as bad. After all, two wives was an ordinary matter in the empire. Marrying the two Princesses would interrupt his plans, but if the matter was severe, he did not mind considering the option. So this proposal was the worse he had heard since getting into the main hall.


    Many people in the hall looked at one another as they thought about the benefits the Amayan Empire would get from this substitution marriage.


    "At the end of the day, the ''golden bird'' would still end up in their hands." Many lamented at their bad luck while others only sighed, but all looked towards the Janah envoy, waiting with bated breath for her decision. This envoy had clearly expressed her decision to stand up for Princess Qamari earlier, so no one could dare to voice their objections to the suggestion. They had no right to reject even if she was not here. They could, however, have pressurized the Regent Prince to give them some benefit in that case.


    "Princess Qamari of Jinn, your marriage will be fixed with the Crown Prince of Amaya to right the wrong done to the both of you.. Is that acceptable to you?" The envoy asked Princess Qamari gently.

 Chapter 21 - Empirial Marriage Agreement

    "I do not accept this arrangement!" The great general shouted as he stood.


    Many of the envoys looked at this general with mocking eyes.


    Who cared whether he accepted the arrangement or not. It was not like anyone was asking for his opinion. Who did he think he was, Princess Qamari?


    They all scornfully thought.


    The great general could feel the disdainful gazes thrown his way, but he could do nothing about it. His wife and daughter sternly told him to use whatever means necessary to prevent the Jinn Princesses from getting anymore involved with the Crown Prince than they already were. If not, they would not speak to him. As such, he had no choice but to step out.


    "Oh, what gives you the right to speak upon this matter? As far as I can see, you are neither the Crown Prince nor Princess Qamari, neither a representative of Jinn nor her parents. So what gives you the right to speak in between such matters?" The Janah envoy spoke with displeasure and condemnation.


    Smiling bitterly, great general stepped forward before facing the crowd and looking sideways at Princess Qamari.


    "I am not a representative of Jinn, true. But I am a great general of the Amayan realm, and have the right to speak in matters concerning the welfare of the Amayan Empire. Princess Nari and the Crown Prince''s marriage was set after many formalities and background checks were done."


    "Yet, Princess Nari turned out to be a girl who would sleep with her own cousin''s future spouse. How can we be certain that Princess Qamari will not turn out to be such a person as well? Moreover, Princess Qamari has been in the Amayan Empire for more than 13 days. However, no one in the Amayan Empire has seen her appearance."


    "The Crown Princess will be the future mother of the Amayan Empire, how could we be so careless with her selection?" The great general said in a reasonable manner, garnering the support of many Amayan ministers.


    "I agree with the great general. We have yet to see the appearance of this woman. How could we possibly declare her as the Crown Princess Consort without doing full check up." Minister Ren added.


    "Even if we forgo the background check for now, there is still the issue of her veiling." Another minister added.


    "Is that not an easy matter? We can remove the princess''s veil right here and now in front of everyone." A member of Prince Noore''s faction suggested as he moved towards the princess.


    Standing in front of her, he raised his hand, intending to remove her veil.


    "Take one more step and I will make sure that you regret for life." Princess Qamari''s eyes were as cold as steel, her voice sharp. The man froze, his body trembling as he met her freezing gaze.


    Sweeping her gaze around the room, her violet eyes rested on the great general, a mysterious silver light flicking in her irises. Her whole aura changed into one of majesty.


    "I believe that you are all misunderstanding something here. I do not owe any of you anything. Not an explanation or an exposure of myself, so it is best that you do not make the mistake of believing that I do. Additionally, whether I wear a veil or not is not any of your concern. Where verification or validation of my identity is concerned, well, do you think the Regent Prince of the great Amayan Empire will get just anybody married to his only son, without doing any background check on her?" Princess Qamari asked, pausing on the men who were clamoring for her to remove her veil, as she looked deeply into their eyes.


    Seeing them embarrassedly bowing their heads and not responding, she turned to the man standing in front of her, still frozen in fear.


    "And you. Up to date, let alone allowing an unrelated stranger to remove my veil, I have not so much as given my paternal uncle the permission to touch my clothes. Who are you to dare attempt such a task? Are you tired of living? Is that it?" Her eyes flashed with a sharp light as she overbearingly asked.


    "And you, the great general of Amaya. I do not care why or for what reason you are doing what you are doing here right now, but keep this one fact in mind; cross me and I will show you what it means to beg for death."


    The great general that was spoken to so bluntly in front of a crowd, by a little girl at that, angrily raised his head to rebuke her in her manners of speaking to her elders and, froze. The purple eyes that met his gaze seemed to penetrate into his very being, uncovering all his secrets. He hurriedly lowered his head again, avoiding her piercing eyes.


    Seeing him turn mute, Princess Qamari brought her focus back to the man in front of her, her eyes turning the brightest shade of violet, shimmering with the silvery glow of pure moonlight radiance.


    "Now scram!" She barked at him with power that overwhelmed the crowd.


    The three men that suddenly stood up and put forth reasons to prevent the Empirial wedding, were silenced to the point where they did not let out a peep, as they returned to their seats with bowed heads.


    They themselves could not understand why they felt such fear upon meeting the gaze of such a young girl.


    Turning to the Janah envoy who was also shocked into silence by her sudden majestic aura, Princess Qamari gently smiled.


    "As for the question of whether I would accept the proposal to marry the Crown Prince. Well, why should I marry him? His cousin turned out to be such a promiscuous man, what guaranteed is there that he is not or will not turn out to be like him as well." She asked her.


    "I believe you should be directing that question at me." The Crown Prince replied before the envoy could.


    Watching the girl''s display of majesty and power, he felt his desolate heart stirring with various emotions for the very first time. Awe, respect, and admiration. These were feelings that he had only ever felt towards his Father''s best friend, who raised and taught him everything he knew.


    "After all, you will be marrying me." He added with finality.


    "Yes. I should be directing the question at you, but whether or not I will marry you is not settled yet. Tell me Crown Prince Lail. Why should I marry you and put myself through the ordeals of fearing betrayal every day when I can live however I want by myself?"


    "Marriage is a matter of two people. The one going through an ordeal would not only be you but myself as well. I too have received the same betrayal that you did, however that will only make our bond stronger. Having experienced it for myself, I would never put you in the position of experiencing it as well. And I believe you will do the same. No?" Crown Prince Lail said with a smile.


    It was a smile free of arrogance and coldness, meant for only one person; his soon-to-be Crown Princess.


    "You are correct on that point. However, I still trust a statement stamped with your seal more than empty promises. Why do we not do this Crown Prince? The basis of every relationship is trust, and as we do not have that now, we should start with physical evidence. I want a written statement with your seal about our marriage agreement. Consider it your betrothal gift to me." Princess Qamari said with gleaming eyes.


    "Sium, go and get my seal and something to write on." The Crown Prince ordered his guard without hesitation.


    "Yes, your highness." The guard swiftly turned blurry before disappearing.


    The rest of the crowd were left staring silently at one another. They had the feeling that they were nothing more than spectators and background props to the two people standing in the middle of the hall, facing each other.


    They ignored everyone present, writing up a marriage agreement that was outside the normal Empirial wedding proceedings. Something that was never even heard of before in the entire seven realms.


    They perceived the rise of a great storm in the seven realms. Because Crown Prince Lail was already formidable before he even took the throne, now that he is marrying Princess Qamari, who did not seem to lose out to him in terms of overbearingness, aura, and dignity, it was almost as if a tiger gained wings, getting the ability to fly freely into the heavens.


    It seemed the heavens themselves were favoring him, giving him only the best. Princess Nari was nothing but a paper tiger, depending on her father to get to where she is. But Princess Qamari, judging from her overwhelming aura a while ago, seemed to be more than she showed.


    The Regent Prince was seething with rage, feeling like crushing the whole place into pieces. This was not what was supposed to happen. It should be his son marrying Princess Qamari and bringing her home. Everything was going perfectly as planned until this whole farce took place.


    The Regent Prince tasted the sweet metallic flavor of blood in his mouth and looked away, swallowing.


    He was angered to the point of puking blood!


    As for Princess Nari and Prince Noore, they were completely ignored by the crowd. Seeing that they were no longer the center of attention, Prince Noore deeply gazed at Princess Qamari before finding a spot to sit.


    Princess Nari went and sat next to her father, her gaze peculiar as she looked at the Crown Prince and Princess Qamari, who were creating their own marriage agreement in front of the renowned leaders of the seven realms. She turned to look at Prince Noore, suddenly wanting to create one of their own as well.


    The guard soon returned with a quill pen and parchment. Spreading it out on the table, he stepped aside.


    Princess Qamari held the quill pen and wrote her conditions on two parchments. After finishing, she blew on them and said;


    "Alright, your highness. I have written the same conditions on both parchments. One copy will be yours and the other mine. The first condition of the agreement is that you respect me and I will respect you."


    "Meaning as long as you respect me, I will also respect you back. But if such a day comes where this condition is not met, then you should not expect me to still treat you with respect after showing disrespect."


    The second condition is that the foundation of our marriage will be trust not love. Because love can either strengthen or weaken with the trials and tribulations of time, but trust strengthens with the passage of time, as we get to know each other more."


    "A relationship built on the strongest love can break within seconds if there is no trust, but a relationship built on trust will last a lifetime if there is no love; because you only trust in who you know, and you only know a person when you are closest to their heart and give respect to the one in your heart."


    "The last, but not least condition is that no matter what happens in the future, we will face it together. No nonsense stuff like ''protecting you because you are important to me, wanting to only give you happiness and no pain''."


    "Marriage in the most simplest term is companionship. A relationship where everything in life is shared and no one person does everything while the other enjoys the benefits. This means that we will share the pain and sadness, difficulties and hurdles that come our way as much as we will celebrate the happiness and joy, ease and comfort."


    "When you are tired, I will be your pillow. When I am upset, you will be my comfort. Good?"


    After reading the three conditions and explaining them clearly, Princess Qamari looked towards Crown Prince Lail for his affirmation.


    "A marriage of respect, trust, and companionship? Princess, does this mean that from now on, we will be companions for life?" With glowing bright eyes, the Crown Prince asked Princess Qamari.


    "Yes. Any problems?" She asked with a frown.


    "No problem. From now on, we are companions for life and this is our Empirial marriage." The Crown Prince declared, the happiness evident in his voice.


    After his parents passing, what he desired most was someone who he could get along with in his life. However, the simplest things were usually the most difficult to acquire.


    As he was too busy fulfilling his duties as Crown Prince and trying to build and maintain his power in the empire, he found it difficult to meet others and spend enough time together to form a strong friendship.


    Yet, here was his soon-to-be Crown Princess Consort, giving him exactly what he desired most, without him even asking for it.


    Looking towards the envoys and ambassadors around them, he felt everything that happened today was a wish come true.


    Not only did he gain freedom from Princess Nari, but also saw a glimpse of his life partner in Princess Qamari.

 Chapter 22 - Regent Prince

    The Janah envoy looked at the two satisfied individuals in the hall with a smile in her eyes, her heart feeling full on feeling their happiness.


    "Alright, everything is set then. Crown Prince Lail will marry Princess Qamari and Prince Noore will marry Princess Nari. The Empirial wedding tomorrow will proceed as usual, only the brides will be switched. I wish the four of you a successful union." The envoy finished as she rose to take her leave.


    Now that the matter was addressed and resolved, there was no reason for them to waste their precious sleep time anymore.


    The rest of the crowd followed along and left after giving the four individuals in the hall a thoughtful glance. They could not help wondering what their future hold.


    The Regent Prince left without looking back as Prince Noore followed behind.


    "Princess, get some rest. I will come to pick you up tomorrow." Crown Prince Lail said with a smile on his lips. He was not aware that there would be such a day in his life one day where he would eagerly await for the break for dawn.


    "Good night, your highness." Princess Qamari said with a smile before turning and leaving.


    The Crown Prince watched her receding back until she was out of sight, before leaving the mansion and heading towards the imperial palace. It was a long night but unexpectedly, he felt refreshed as if a new dawn was waiting for him.


    Outside the Regent Prince''s study room, the sound of breaking objects and screams and grunts of anger and frustration could be heard.


    Prince Noore, who was standing outside the door, felt his scalp numbing upon hearing the animalist growls. If he was only suspecting earlier, he was now certain that his marriage with Princess Qamari was not as simple as it seemed. Steeling his heart, he entered the study room to confront his father''s rage.


    Inside the study room, the Regent Prince''s face was red from anger. Cheeks flashed, nostrils flaring, he flung the vase in his hand at Prince Noore with all his might.


    Prince Noore narrowly dodged the flying vase, shock on his face as looked at his Royal Father.


    "Trash! You ruined everything. All my years of planning, patience, and expectations have gone to waste because of your one mistake. All because of you!" The Regent Prince howled with madness and despair, his eyes flashing with murderous intent as he looked at Prince Noore.


    "Royal Father, do you have to be angry? You think about it. I was clearly framed, otherwise, why would I be in bed with that princess and not remember anything about it? Moreover, I had never planned on getting into a relationship with Princess Nari. I had something else planned. It was not only your plan that got ruined, mine was as well." Prince Noore said, approaching his royal father cautiously, fearing getting hit by a flying object.


    "Anyway, what is the important deal with Princess Qamari? Why are you so enraged about the fact that she is going to marry the Crown Prince and not me?" He continued asking.


    The Regent Prince, once known as Kreme Amhei, was just an unknown prince of the Amayan Empire. But after the sudden death of his royal brother, the then Crown Prince of Amaya, he rose to power so rapidly, the ministers and officials of the court were not able to associate the brilliant man in front of them with his past self. Assuming that he had been deeply concealing himself, they did not overthink the matter.


    Unbeknownst to them, he had not been concealing his abilities but had no abilities at all. It was only through a certain fortuitous encounter, as he liked to believe, that he was able to change his destiny. More importantly, from that encounter, he also came to know about the existence of a ''golden bird'' that would rule the seven realms in the Jinn Kingdom. And the ''golden bird'' appears there due to the presence of a girl with violet eyes.


    He was not sure how Princess Qamari was related to the ''golden bird'', but if its appearance had something to do with her then there could be more to her than met the eye. To possess the ''golden bird'' that would help him rule the seven realms, and solve the mystery behind Princess Qamari, he had devised the scheme of dowry bride and Empirial wedding.


    Everything was going according to his plan as he was soon about to acquire not only the ''golden bird'', but get Princess Qamari under his control as well. But at the last moment, Princess Qamari escaped out of his grasp, leaving him with only the ''golden bird''. For the past few years, after achieving only continuous successes in every endeavor of his, he had forgotten the taste of failure that he used to experience every day in his elder brother''s presence.


    But that taste had suddenly returned in the most unexpected and unlikely form; his son. How could he not become mad with rage and anger?


    "That is not something that you need to know. Prince Noore, I will give you one chance to fix this folly of yours. Do whatever you need to do, but I want you to get Princess Qamari to leave the Crown Prince and come to you, entering our family as your princess consort. Do you get that, Prince Noore?" The Regent Prince, Kreme Amhei, said darkly with a dangerous glint in his eyes.


    "Yes, Royal Father." Shivering, Prince Noore replied fearfully. For these many years, he had never felt scared looking at his Royal Father as he did not. Somehow, he could not help wondering what his father will do to him if he failed to accomplish this goal.


    In the Aquamarine mansion, Princess Nari and Princess Qamari entered their separate chambers without speaking a single word to each other.


    Princess Nari was angry at her cousin for not caring about her future happiness and marital life, seemingly willing to marry Prince Noore even when they were already involved with each other. She took Princess Qamari''s wording of marrying a ''promiscuous man'' as insults directed at her for sleeping with the Prince. And for being insulted in such a way when it was not even her fault, she felt enraged.


    Of course, Princess Nari did not find any fault in herself for even having designs on her cousin''s intended husband. From her point of view, Princess Qamari was only able to get married to a prince in the great Amayan Empire because of her. Because the dowry marriage between the Jinn Kingdom and Amayan Empire was settled between her Royal Father and the Regent Prince, with her as the main character and focus and Princess Qamari as just a fill-in. And as such, she had the right to choose the one she wanted to marry between the two princes.


    As for Princess Qamari, she should be happy with whatever she got, after all, it was not like she was losing out. She would still be marrying an Amayan prince.


    On the other side, Princess Qamari was relieved to be free from the double-faced man, Prince Noore. To save herself from any possible pursuit or retaliation from the Regent Prince after behaving so unrestrainedly in the hall, she accepted the proposal to marry the Crown Prince.


    Even though she had a backup plan to live a free life after breaking off all relations with the royal family, it would take time and effort to arrange everything. And time was not a luxury she would be given if the Regent Prince decided to hunt her down.


    Without the farce today, she would have married the hypocritical man. If she had to choose between the arrogant prince and the hazy prince, she would choose the arrogant prince. Although both men were people she wanted to steer clear of, at least she could see through the arrogant one clearly and would not have to worry about being controlled and backstabbed.


    Moreover, she got a say on the type of marriage she wanted with the Crown Prince, making the future seem not all that bleak. If worse came to worse, she could just pick up her marriage agreement, throw it in his arrogant face, and leave without hesitation.


    "It will be a big day tomorrow. Let''s get some sleep to prepare for the battle.." She thought excitedly, her purple eyes flashing with a hint of silver.

 Chapter 23 - Wedding Day

    The warm morning sunshine spilled into the imperial capital, shinning on the aquiline stone structures and buildings, as its bright glow gleamed on the blue moon stones and vines adorning the city walls, enveloping the city of aurora in its radiance.


    The whole imperial capital, from the outer city to the second and first inner cities, were bustling in excitement as merchants, traders, hunters, warriors, farmers, fishermen, and officials gathered on the streets and teashops discussing about the impending Empirial wedding as they took advantage of the festive atmosphere to boost their business.


    The tinkling of trinkets and jewels reverberated in surroundings as housewives adorned themselves with their best jewels and wore colorful new clothes, while the fragrance of various kinds of delicacies and drinks permeated the air.


    Red carpets were rolled out on every street in the city as pink and aqua petals were scattered upon the ground, giving off a fresh fragrance. On the sides of each main street, red-robed bands beat gongs and sounded drums. They formed a long line, stretching all the way from the entrance of the imperial city to the imperial palace, where the wedding would be formally held.


    Distinguished individuals from the seven realms who were not formally invited arrived outside the city gates with gifts in their arms.


    They dismounted their Myifs, Wains, Blue Flying Dolphins and other mounts outside the city and passed through the city gates on foot. Soon the whole imperial capital was so crowded, there was barely enough space for the wedding procession to pass through.


    However, the number of people gathered outside the city was several times more than the number in the city. These were people who did not have the qualifications to enter the city, either in terms of status or personal strength and power.


    The Amayan Empire immediately experienced the most glorious moment in its entire history. Even during the reign of the Emperor Emeritus, there had never been a case where half of the leading powers in the seven realms from three hundred years ago, gathered at one place.


    For many people it was their first time entering the Amayan Empire. As they looked around, they pointed at their surroundings and sighed in wonder, mesmerized, astounded by the beauty and prosperity of the realm. Looking from above, there was an endless sea of heads, stretching toward the iridescent horizon.


    At this moment, outside the gate of the aquamarine mansion in the first Inner city, a large group of female servants stood in an organized formation, waiting at the entrance to escort the brides.


    Inside the mansion, Princess Nari and Princess Qamari were sitting in front of glass mirrors to get their hair and make-up done by the most famous make-up artist, Semu Alma, in the Amayan Empire.


    As the news of the changed brides has not spread out yet, Semu decided to start with the prospect Crown Princess, Princess Nar, first. Taking out her tools, she sat in front of Princess Nari to draw her brows, do eye shadow, apply eyeliner, before adding a finishing touch of blush to her cheeks and gloss to her lips.


    "Princess, I suggest you first wear your bridal dress, as a bride''s hairstyle can be very complicated and could get ruined if you dress after getting your hair done. Although redoing it will not be a problem, it will delay the time of the procession." She said with a smile.


    "Yes. Give me a moment." Standing up, Princess Nari strode to the group of maids holding the trays with the princesses'' bridal gowns. Picking up the red gown with the golden peony with bright eyes, she proceeded to her inner chambers to change, a pair of maids obediently following behind to assist her.


    "Princess, we can work on your make-up while Princess Nari is changing." Semu looked thoughtfully towards the silent, cold princess that had not said a word since her entrance. With the veil covering her face, she could only see the violet cold pupils, making her wonder what she looked like behind the veil.


    "It is fine. I do not need to get any make-up, other than my brows, done. You can apply a little bit of eyeliner as well." Princess Qamari nonchalantly replied.


    "How can that do? A woman gets married only once in her life and it is of the utmost importance to make that moment memorable and perfect." Semu firmly replied, a hint of stubbornness on her serious face.


    "Thank you, but as I said, I do not need it. Marriage does happen only once in a woman''s life, but the memorable part of the event is not in the way she looks, but in the sincerity and trust with which she joins and entrusts her life to another, with the promise that going forward their joys and sorrows will be one. You can do my eyes, there is no need for the rest." Princess Qamari reiterated without looking at her.


    Semu nodded dazedly as she stared at the princess that was unlike any girl her age she had ever met. Throughout her years applying make-up for the noble ladies of the empire, there was only one thing that she had ever heard from their mouths which were to make them beautiful enough to stun the crowd.


    And here was a princess, who was getting married to the royal prince of the empire, rejecting the proposal of looking beautiful on that significant day of her life.


    "Is she not happy with this marriage? Is that why she does not care about her looks?" She privately wondered.


    The moment she was done drawing the brows and applying liner to the princess''s eyes, a servant came rushing into the room, a group of black-armored guards trailing behind.


    "Your highness, the Crown Prince sent your bridal gown." The servant excitedly said, reverently looking at the guards behind her. The black-armored troops'' fame was widespread in the empire, making them the object of adoration for the servants and maids in high-ranking households.


    "Your highness, his highness Crown Prince Lail sent us to deliver your wedding robe as a form of his betrothal gift to you." The leading guard bowed deeply before moving forward to place the golden tray on the aquiline table.


    Princess Qamari, Semu, and the maids looked towards the guards in stunned silence.


    "Your highness, now that we have completed our task, we shall take our leave." Bowing one last time, the guards moved backward before turning, leaving the room in the manner they entered, swift.


    It was only after the guards left that the Princess, Semu, and the maids reacted.


    "Crown Prince? Is the Crown Prince not marrying Princess Nari? Why would he send Princess Qamari a wedding dress in the form of a betrothal? Or is Princess Nari not the one marrying the Crown Prince?" As realization dawned on her, Semu turned to look at Princess Qamari with apprehensive eyes, wondering if her oversight had somehow offended her.


    But Princess Qamari was still caught up in the shock the Crown Prince''s sudden gift brought her to pay Semu any attention.


    The maid that entered the room with the guards and the one holding the tray with the Princess''s original wedding gown, walked to the table and carried the heavy golden tray brought in by the guards together, dumping the original dress on the same table as they walked towards Princess Qamari.


    Hoping to get the chance to see the wedding dress the Crown Prince sent the Princess, they looked at her with expectant eyes.


    "Princess, it is almost time for the Procession, we will help you get ready." They said together.


    At mid-noon, two golden sedans, surrounded by five hundred female servants scattering petals in the air and a thousand black armored guards with drawn swords pointing to the ground, proceeded through the aquiline streets of the First Inner city to the imperial palace gates.


    Blue Flying dolphins, Crimson Light-Winged Nymphs'', Fluorescent Flower Spirits, and Verdant Life Sparrows soared the skies as they twittered and chirped about joyously.. The crowd gathered in the streets bustled as they fell in line, chasing after the wedding procession in an orderly fashion towards the imperial palace.

 Chapter 24 - Empirial Wedding

    The warm Amayan sun, shrouded in the moist aqua glow of the Amayan pillars, passed through the layers of blue-gray clouds, showering its golden brilliance on the aquiline imperial city. Festive red and pink ribbons flowed in the air, red-purple-blue petals raining on the imperial streets.


    At the gates of the imperial palace were the Crown Prince and Prince Noore, one on black and the other on white Myifs. The Crown Prince was in dark purple-blue robes, with golden intricate embroidery of rivers of stars on the sleeves and belt. The front part of his black hair was held up in his gold-purple crown as the rest flowed freely behind his back.


    Prince Noore was in dark red with golden and blue embroidery of diamonds and vines on his belt and sleeves, his red crown holding his ashy-blonde in place. Sitting on their Myifs with their back straight and expression serious, the aqua glow of the aquiline pillars shined on their figures, enhancing their regal and ethereal appearance.


    Even the group of ministers and envoys behind them with their solemn auras were not able to prevent the females from squealing and sighing in adoration as they gazed at the princes with infatuated eyes.


    "I cannot believe our Princes are getting married today. That too, to foreign princesses." The females lamented as they admired the princes, feeling as if a chunk of their flesh was being cut out.


    "I know, right? I mean, of all the ladies in the empire, why did they have to marry foreign princesses? That is like handing our most precious possession to strangers on a silver platter. They get not only our treasure but also enjoy the excess money they make from selling the plate, meaning ruling us in the future."


    "Well, what can you do about it? The marriage was set by the Regent Prince himself. Could you dare to challenge his decision?"


    "Yes. If you challenge the Regent Prince openly and force him to change his decision, I will be your slave for life?"


    "Ha, why not you go and challenge him? I promise I will be your slave for life."


    "There is really no way of stopping this wedding, is there?"


    "If there was, would this day have even arrived? I tell you, stop whining and just accept the inevitable. This princesses are now the Amayan Empire''s future."


    The same topic of conversation was being discussed not only by the commoners in front of the palace gates but also by the aristocratic and noble ladies gathered in the main hall of the imperial palace, where the congratulatory banquet was set to take place.


    "Have those foreign princesses reached the palace gates yet? They have the gal to have the princes wait for them for so long?"


    "What do you know? They must be taking their time dressing up and adorning themselves, how else could they be so good-looking?"


    "Well, it is not like they have anything else, so we might as well allow them to flaunt off their one advantage. In the end, it is their wedding day."


    "Is it not? They got nothing but surface beauty, so of course, they will take their time to make their one best feature stand out."


    Disdainful sneers and laughter resounded throughout the hall, as the ladies raised their heads with haughty arrogance, thinking themselves better than the princesses they claimed to be talentless. The princesses whose sedans had just reached the palace gates.


    The long procession of female servants, black-armored guards, and civilians finally stopped in front of the two princes on their Myifs, ministers of the Amayan court, and envoys from the six realms surrounding them. The sedans were placed down as the servants gave respectful salutes to the princes.


    The people immediately quieted down, influenced by the solemn atmosphere, as they tried to peer into the flapping curtains and catch a glimpse of the rumored princesses.


    The princesses of the empire''s focus.


    On sensing the sudden lack of movement, the two princesses perked their ears and straightened their postures, waiting for their respective partners to approach their sedans. They needed their guidance to enter the palace, as per tradition.


    Guiding their Myifs forward, Crown Prince Lail stopped in front of the first sedan, turning his ride around. Just as Prince Noore was about to proceed towards the second, one of the maids stepped out.


    "Prince Noore, the first sedan is Princess Nari''s." She said with a bowed head.


    "Is Princess Qamari not supposed to be in the first sedan?" Frowning, Crown Prince Lail wiped his head around, asking sternly with displeasure.


    "Why is my Crown Princess Consort in the back when her sedan chair should have been the first?"


    As the surroundings were quiet, his question resounded quite loudly in the area, making those unaware of the substitution of the brides to knit their brows in confusion. Immediately however, whispers and murmurs spread among the crowd as the events of the night before were retold by those in the know with embellishes and flavor.


    "Prince Noore and the Jinn Kingdom''s Princess Nari had an affair?" A woman shrieked in shock, her eyes widening in disbelief.


    "You are telling me Prince Noore and Princess Nari had an affair, causing the brides to be switched? How long has this Princess been in our empire to already get into a relationship with Prince Noore?" One man said with confusion.


    "Is that the important point here now? The important point is the question of this princess''s character. I mean, Prince Noore was supposed to be her cousin''s spouse and yet, she slept with him."


    "You are right. If she could sleep with her own cousin''s spouse, how could she be anything good?"


    "Do not forget the fact that she did such an act outside the bonds of marriage. It is great that the true face of such a shameless woman was exposed before our Crown Prince married her. But with such a cousin, how good could the other princess be?" A female who admired the Crown Prince could not stop voicing her concerns.


    "Is such a woman even worthy of becoming the Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire?"


    As the murmurs of the people grew louder, they reached Princess Nari''s ears who was sitting in the front. Her face turned dark as she scowled, anger turning her cheeks ugly red. She was on the brink of explosion when the Crown Prince''s voice resounded again.


    "Step this sedan chair aside and move Princess Qamari''s sedan ahead. It is against palace protocol to move above one''s station. The Crown Princess Consort is the future Empress of the Amayan Empire. How could she be behind someone of lower status?" Crown Prince Lail ruthlessly rebuked the servants, his anger stunning the crowd into silence. They looked at the servants with sympathetic eyes.


    Although everyone admired the Crown Prince for his achievements and outstanding abilities, no one in the empire dared to get close to him for fear of saying or doing something that offended him. The wrath of the death god was not something the weak could bear.


    What no one was aware of was that this whole fa?ade was arranged by Crown Prince Lail himself. To let the whole empire know of his true Crown Princess Consort''s name and make sure his name is completely disassociated with Princess Nari, he sent the exact same sedan with his black armored guards.


    He also gave Princess Qamari a wedding dress of his choice to delay her departure from the mansion, letting Princess Nari''s sedan be first.


    This way, in front of the citizens of the Amayan Empire, he could declare his Crown Princess''s name and with his men among the crowd providing details of the events that transpired the night before, Princess Nari would no longer be related to him.


    He could not allow his soon-to-be Crown Princess Consort to be wronged in anyway. The whole empire deserved to know her name.


    Following his command, the female servants and guards reshuffled as they moved Princess Nari''s sedan aside and moved Princess Qamari''s ahead. When the sedan arrived in front of the Crown Prince, the procession got back into position, waiting for the Crown Prince to lead.


    "Good. Now, you all keep this one fact in mind, Princess Qamari is now my Crown Princess Consort and no one can take her place. Not in my life and neither in status or position. Let this be the last mistake you make. Understood?" Crown Prince Lail commended as he swept his sharp gaze on the servants and guards, his declaration shocking the crowd.


    "Understood!" The servants and guards chorused in unison, causing the whole palace gate to shudder under their thunderous might.


    "Humph, now let''s move!" Turning his black Myif around, Crown Prince Lail led the procession into the imperial palace.


    The name Princess Qamari, Crown Princess Consort was deeply branded into the minds of the spectators as they watched the golden sedan disappear into the aqua palace walls.

 Chapter 25 - Disturbance

    With the Crown Prince, court officials, and envoys in the lead, the two sedans surrounded by maids and guards entered the palace in a uniform fashion.


    Inside the second sedan, Princess Nari tightly held onto her dress with a clenched fist as she gritted her teeth. Unshed tears swam in her large eyes, her nose slightly red. Blinking rapidly, she pushed back her tears, worried that her makeup would get ruined.


    On her wedding day, she was insulted in front of the whole Amayan Empire, and yet, Prince Noore did not so much as speak up to the Crown Prince for her. It was not her fault that both sedans were the exact same. How was she supposed to know that the front one was for the Crown Princess Consort? She was being wronged only because of what happened yesterday. But did she want something like that to happen? No! Although she liked Prince Noore, she would never have compromised her reputation just to marry him!


    The more she thought about how much she was being wronged, the more she felt like crying. In her entire 17 years of life, she had never cried as much as she cried in the past few days. The worst of all was her cousin, who watched everything happening in front of her eyes and did not so much as speak up for her.


    Princess Qamari, who was in the first sedan was unaware of her cousin''s feelings. In fact, she planned to disassociate herself from Princess Nari the moment the two married their separate husbands. She had a nagging feeling that Prince Noore or the Regent Prince were people that she needed to keep at a distance. Moreover, in the main hall of the mansion last night, she had made it clear to her Uncle that Princess Nari''s future happiness and life were in her own hands and she would in no way be held responsible if something went wrong later on. Hence she had no obligation to babysit Princess Nari and interfere in her life and neither did she want to.


    "I need to keep a distance from those father and son pair. They are not what they seem to be." She thought with furrowed brows.


    As such, the two princesses, each with their own thoughts, entered the palace.


    The procession walked through the imperial garden, the red ribbons fluttering in the soft breeze and fragrance of the sea of flowers further intensifying the joyous mood and brightening the atmosphere as they took the main road directly leading to the imperial court.


    The sedans were sat down in front of the huge courtroom, where servants immediately stepped forward in uniform line with trays in their hands. The trays contained the petals of various flowers all in red, blue, and pink.


    As the princes got off their Myifs, they extended their hands out to the princesses in the sedans. The two princesses took their hands and got off their sedans with their help.


    The instant they stepped out, every gaze in the surrounding fell on Princess Qamari, who was in purple-red robes that shimmered with bright starlight as she shifted, as if she was the moon the stars loved and adored. Around her neck and waist, dripping in loops of silver links gleamed lavender gems, two daggers hung in jeweled sheaths at her hips, and a star crystal in the embrace of a white moon glittered in the center of her forehead, its silver pearls fading into her black tresses that framed her face as they descended to her knees. A purple-red veil covered her face from her nose to her chin.


    Standing next to Crown Prince Lail in his purple-blue robes and purple-gold crown, the couple looked so perfect and beautiful together, like a perfect match made in the seven heavens, that the crowd started thinking maybe the Crown Prince and Princess Nari''s marriage broke because there was a mistake in their pairing. The Crown Prince''s true match both in aura and appearance was Princess Qamari.


    Princess Nari, who was behind Princess Qamari froze in astonishment at her cousin''s glowing brilliance. At the time the Crown Prince''s men brought Princess Qamari the wedding dress, Princess Nari was changing into her own, and by the time she was done, Princess Qamari was changing into her own wedding dress. The moment the appointed time to leave the mansion arrived, she left and sat in the first sedan without waiting for Princess Qamari. Hence, until now, she had not seen her cousin in her wedding dress. And upon seeing, she was astounded to the point where her eyes were shooting daggers.


    "Such a perfect dress should have belonged to me. Cousin acted like she was not interested in even selecting her own wedding gown, but from the looks of it, she had long ago secretly gotten the perfect dress set aside for herself." Princess Nari enviously thought as she looked at her cousin with angry eyes.


    Crown Prince Lail gently gazed at the silent woman beside him. The dress suited her more than he expected.


    "Shall we?" He gently smiled, his dark eyes flashing with light.


    Turning, Princess Qamari nodded and the two couples entered the courtroom in a shower of flower petals.


    The courtroom was decorated in red, garlands of flowers hanging from the walls and pillars, with a large dais in the center of the room. There was a carpet of red flowers scattered on the dais, a blue divider with an exquisite red gauze placed in the center of the dais. The crowd surrounded the dais, the Regent Prince, Kreme Amhei, sitting in a golden chair in the center of the crowd.


    The two couples walked onto the dais together and sat on opposite sides. As the gauze occasionally fluttered, they caught glimpses of each other''s faces.


    The marriage conductor stepped in the middle of the couple as he read first Prince Noore and Princess Nari''s vow, before proceeding to Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail.


    "Princess Qamari Ramulas, do you take Crown Prince Lail Amhei, to be your wedded husband?"


    "I do!"


    "Princess Qamari Ramulas, do you take Crown Prince Lail Amhei, to be your wedded husband?"


    "I do!"


    "Princess Qamari Ramulas, do you take Crown Prince Lail Amhei, to be your wedded husband?"


    "I do!"


    At this, everyone in the hall called out congratulations before the court quieted down again.


    "Crown Prince Lail Amhei, do you take Princess Qamari Ramulas, to be your wedded wife?"


    "I do!"


    "Crown Prince Lail Amhei, do you take Princess Qamari Ramulas, to be your wedded wife?"


    "I do!"


    "Crown Prince Lail Amhei, do you take Princess Qamari Ramulas, to be your wedded wife?"


    "I do!"


    "Crown Prince Lail Amhei takes Princess Qamari Ramulas to be his wedded wife. Hereby witnessed by the great emissaries, ambassadors, envoys, relatives, and citizens of the Amayan Empire. Solemnized by Sheikiih Hadei Arulm." The Sheikiih declared in a booming voice that reverberated throughout the hall.


    "Congratulations!"


    As more congratulations resounded throughout the hall, the divider between the two couples was removed.


    The instant Princess Qamari looked into Crown Prince Lail''s dark eyes, the surroundings froze. The sky turned dark, the sun swallowed by thunderous clouds that boomed throughout the empire as a purple moon appeared taking the original place of the sun.


    Stars danced and twirled joyously about before gathering together in the shape of a crescent moon embracing the star, their silver resplendence radiating the vast sky as the whole empire was enveloped in a silver-purple hue. The star embraced by the moon shot through the sky, leaving waves of light and sparkles in their path, before dazzlingly shooting right into Princess Qamari''s forehead.


    And Princess Qamari, who was suddenly enveloped in a blinding shower of pure white light, right before the crowd''s very eyes, vanished.

 Chapter 26 - Fragment Of A Past Life

    Princess Qamari found herself in the middle of the same sea she dreamed of the first time she saw Crown Prince Lail, sitting with her legs folded beneath her purple-red robe on a silver rafter before the golden sword, surrounded by green-blue crystalline body of water filled with floating flowers of red, orange, and yellow on one side and a flowering tree and palm grove on the other; the sun''s rays warded off by umbrellas of lotus leaf clusters behind her.


    Standing up, she looked around her before confusion filled her purple orbs. The first time she got here, she was not able to move on her own and had to follow the will in the body. Now, she could move on her own. Moreover, this time she came in her own clothes, the clothes she was wearing on the wedding dais with her crown, jewels, and daggers. It was almost as if she did not enter someone''s body this time, but came herself.


    The thought had her reeling with disbelief. She could not accept the possibility of being thrown into an unknown place with no idea how to get back. She turned and picked up the golden sword, holding it across her chest as she scanned her surroundings. The sword in her hand began glowing upon her touch and right before her eyes, the world shattered.


    Blood. Blood was everywhere. The blood of her friends and loved ones. It was everywhere. She could not think straight, her head was pounding as if a thousand nails were being hammered into her skull. Her chest felt like it was going to burst any moment, but tears would not fall. Breathing became an arduous task as she scrambled through the pool of blood in search of a familiar face. At this exact moment, a shadow appeared in front of her, obstructing her vision and blocking her way to her loved ones.


    She screamed, shouted, cried, and shrieked, but there was no reply. There was nothing but darkness. A darkness that had no beginning and no end. At times, the mangled bodies and corpses of familiar faces flashed before her eyes, while at others, she was surrounded by bones. Bones that extended to the end of the horizons with no end.


    After what felt like an eternity in the darkness, with corpses and bones for company, a voice rang out in her head in a singsong voice.


    Your most ancient kin


    Is nothing but an ancient dust.


    Swept day after day by the furious wind


    To the four directions of the world.


    Reaching new heights,


    Traveling unrivaled distances,


    Changing, mixing, becoming,


    A fraction of what it once was.


    Within the collection of many other ancient souls,


    Combine to form a river of souls.


    Passing through the rift of the sky,


    Breaking the boundaries between two creations,


    Heaven and earth,


    Suns and moons,


    To become finally,


    Nothing but¡­


    A dark river of stars.


    As the voice ended, she was thrown out of the dark hole into a bright blinding light. She closed her eyes, raised her hand in front of her to shield her sight from the sudden brightness.


    The next she came to, she found herself surrounded by horrendous monsters. There were some with three heads and six arms, some with Myif bodies and human heads, some with human faces but red eyes and four horns growing out of their heads, and there were more with disgusting faces that stretched as long as blue flying dolphins and body as tiny as dwarfs with pores and sores oozing black smelly blood covering all over their being.


    "Witch, we are giving you two choices, you either become our slave and enslave your descendants to our race to redeem your freedom or all those associated with you and their kin will face complete annihilation."


    "Demon, twenty years ago you tortured, killed my entire family, and executed my subjects. From that moment onwards, I have hated you with a burning passion! Today, I would rather die than become your slave!"


    Princess Qamari saw herself standing on the edge of a cliff, dressed in deep blue robes that had been torn to shreds, her hair disheveled, and her entire body covered in blood. She saw herself look around as her bloody robes waved lightly in the mountain breeze like a war flag. Fresh blood flowed from the numerous wounds on her body. Just by standing there for a short while, she had already accumulated a large pool of blood beneath her feet. The monsters surrounded her from all sides, leaving her with no way out.


    She could see that she would not be able to escape from such an encirclement.


    She saw that her identical self understood her situation as well but even in the face of death, her expression did not change. It was calm, her gaze quiet, her purple eyes like deep pools of water in a lotus pond.


    The demonic faction heavily surrounded her, some roaring, some sneering, and some whose eyes were gleaming with strange light held onto their wounds as they looked on fearfully.


    Princess Qamari saw herself laugh sorrowfully, unwillingness evident in her hate-filled gaze as she looked at the last dying brilliance of the setting sun. There was an unbearable regret in her calm eyes, perhaps remorse for not being able to get her revenge. The monsters were still alive and well, while all her desperate struggles for survival were like the dying sun, attractive and commendable, but still useless and weak, lacking the necessary strength to prevent herself from sinking beneath the heavens at the appointed time.


    The group of demonic warlords surged forward, but just at this very moment, with a loud bang, Princess Qamari saw herself being engulfed in a blinding surge of nine-colored lighting.


    With a start, she found herself back in the middle of the same sea she was in earlier, sitting with her legs folded beneath her purple-red robe on a silver rafter with the golden sword in her hand.


    "The girl in the pool of blood was me. But the blood, the darkness, and the bones, what do they mean? And the last scene. The person surrounded by the monstrous creatures was also me. I called them demons and accused them of slaughtering my family. Could they have been the ones responsible for the bloodshed? But it did not feel like it. There was a shadow that appeared before me as I was searching through the blood pool. There seems to be more to all this than meets the eye. However, what am I supposed to do now? Even if that was a fragment of my past life, how do I get revenge and how do I find my real enemy?" Princess Qamari wondered with furrowed brows.


    "All this is happening because of that Crown Prince! I knew nothing good would ever come out of associating with him since the day I fainted on seeing him. Was it not enough that I was suddenly forced to carry the burden of responsibilities and duties that come with being a Crown Princess Consort? And now, it has not even been a day since our substitute marriage and a new problem popped up with a mystery to solve." Princess Qamari raged with frustration.


    She felt powerless. There was a nagging feeling in her heart that she needed to become strong and powerful. Strong and powerful, that too, in the shortest amount of time to face the future.


    "But how?" She helplessly wondered aloud this time, her desperation and powerlessness palpitating off her body in waves of despair.


    It was at this time that the golden sword glowed again. This time it was even brighter than before as it spread its resplendence throughout the whole area, covering everything in golden radiance, before disappearing.


    Now in this vast sea, there was nothing but the green-blue crystalline body of water that was filled with floating flowers of red, orange, and yellow.


    Princess Qamari, the golden sword, silver rafter, flowering tree, palm grove, and umbrellas of lotus leaf clusters, were gone.

 Chapter 27 - Ocean Of Magic

    Princess Qamari opened her eyes when the bright light faded away, her heart thumping rapidly in her chest as she cautiously surveyed her surroundings. She was still standing on the rafter and the trees, groves, and lotus umbrellas were stationed protectively around her. However, she was in the middle of a boundless black ocean with dark clouds and black thunder that rumbled dangerously as they obstructed the sun.


    The ocean churned violently, pushing the rafter along as it aimlessly drifted in the sea. Shocked and frightened, Princess Qamari held tightly onto the golden sword as her eyes scanned her surroundings, silently screaming in her mind for this to be another memory fragment. Because if it was not, she was doomed.


    Right at this moment, the thunder stopped and the clouds faded, the sunshine finally getting the opportunity to shine its radiance onto the dark world. And with the light, the bones appeared. Endless amounts of white bones blindingly glared out from the bed of the black ocean, their scattered sickening amount sending shivers down Princess Qamari''s spine.


    Her face turning bloodless, she covered her mouth to force back the scream rushing out her throat, horrified.


    "Bones and darkness. Will the mangled flesh appear next?" She was terrified.


    Without warning, a blast of power spread through her body, sending her along with the rafter, trees, groves, and lotus umbrellas into the depth of the sea of bones. Princess Qamari closed her eyes, numb and frozen with shock.


    As her shock wore off, pain gripped her with stabbing, thorny hands. White agony crowded her vision, and violent tremors shook her body. The tremendous pressure of the ocean strained her senses, relentless and intensifying beyond her body''s capacity to bear. She screamed, a ripping shriek of anguish, fear, and fury that reverberated with wild force through the sea. Surprisingly, the choking never came. She screamed underwater but did not choke, breathing as effortlessly in the sea as she did on land.


    Before she could rejoice at the new discovery, the black lighting and dark clouds returned, covering the glow of the snow-white bones. A raging tempest marbled with blue, white, red, green, and violet lines of power took shape, forming a black hole in the midst of the skeletal bones. The black hole, as if awaiting Princess Qamari''s appearance, stretched its jaws open to the limit, swallowing her with her small island whole.


    A while later, the turbulent ocean restored its calm fa?ade, the clouds and thunder dispersing.


    Inside the black hole, Princess Qamari was unconscious inside a protective bubble on her little island. It floated along silently in the dark tunnel until a small light appeared in front, floating towards the light, it entered and got carried away by a powerful pulling force.


    Princess Qamari woke with a start and nervously looked around. She found herself on the bottom of the sea inside a dome covering a sea island. The island was flourishing with verdant foliage and vegetation, tiny aquatic creatures like starfish, jellyfish, and seahorses swam around cheerfully, blowing iridescent bubbles out of their snouts. Plants in vibrant shades of purple, green, blue, red, and yellow swayed back and forth. Coral in neon hues of pink, orange and blue stretched like crooked fingers, reaching for the fish swimming around them. Shells of various shapes and sizes colored the white sand.


    There was a primitive forest covering about 95 percent of the protected land, the ancient trees stretching into the surface of the sea as they blocked the sun and prevented sunlight from passing through the sea water. Roars and howls of many vicious beasts hiding within the sea forest resounded.


    There were about a thousand other individuals in the clearing spread out in groups, each wearing strange clothing. The group themselves got to the island in various strange ways, getting swallowed by Shark Fin, School''s of various magic fishes encircling, and or getting dragged through portals and holes by magician relatives. So on seeing Princess Qamari''s peculiar entrance on a small island, they were curious for a short period, before losing interest and ignoring her completely as they excitedly whispered to their friends. The transport vehicle could not be used in the competition, so there was no need for them to concern themselves with a nameless individual.


    After all, no matter the mode of transportation, everyone that arrived at this place were competitors that needed to be guarded against.


    "Did you hear? The one of the great magicians'' of the Seven Order will be accepting the winner of this year''s competition as apprentice Marikeen." A young girl in pink animal fur coat remarked with shinning eyes.


    "Seriously? Than does that not mean we will have to give our very best to come up top?" Another in glittering dress asked.


    "Unfortunately, yes. This will be the first time that a Marikeen selection competition will take place in the Black Southern Seas of the Iris realm. To ensure victory, everyone will be fighting with teeth and nails. Moreover, there would also be the addition of wild beasts."


    "Wild beasts too? Does that not mean that there will be deaths? Why is it so tough?" The girl asked with worried eyes.


    "Of course it will be tough. Did you think it would be that easy to become the apprentice of a great magician of the Seven Order?" The animal fur coat girl replied with disdain.


    "The Black Southern Seas? In the Iris realm? Does this mean that I am currently in the Southern Seas of the Zenom continent?" Princess Qamari''s eyes widened with disbelief. Before today, she had only ever heard of and read about the Black Southern Sea in books. It was most widely known as the ocean of magic, because it was the source of magic in the Iris realm.


    "They also said something about a magician selecting an apprentice. If I win this competition somehow, I will be able to become an apprentice to a great magician." Delight shimmering through her purple orbs.


    Recalling the things she recently experienced, Princess Qamari''s desire to become strong strengthened further. If she was strong, she did not need to fear anything. Besides, fear was equal to admitting defeat and she did not accept defeat in anyone''s hand, even if the owner of that hand was fear itself.


    At this moment, the crowd stirred restlessly as a middle-aged man in gray shirt and pants swept his gaze across the crowd until there was complete silence.


    "As everyone here is aware, this competition was suggested by a great magician of the Seven Order in search for a prospect disciple. Everyone here should already know that the only rule of the competition is that there is no rule. You need to not only protect yourselves from your fellow humans, but also defend against wild beasts and insects. The last one standing will be the final champion. There is no specific time limit. Any questions?" The middle-aged man spoke as he walked back and forth in front of the kids.


    Finding no questions, he gestured towards his helpers and the guards to make way for the group.


    "The wild beasts in this forest are the most savage, vengeful, and dangerous of all the wild beasts you might have encountered so far in your lives. Remember to crush your emerald slips the moment you are no longer able to hold on. You can only succeed if you remain alive. Otherwise, good luck!" The middle-aged man gave one final warning, fling his hand showering bright dots of light onto the thousand individuals who immediately started disappearing one by one and departed without looking back.


    And in less than 10 breaths of time, the clearing was emptied, signifying the start of the Marikeen selection competition.

 Chapter 28 - Turbulance

    Detecting the sudden change in the atmosphere, Crown Prince Lail ran towards Princess Qamari in alarm, shouting as he moved.


    "Princess Qamari, move away from there!" He shouted as he stretched out his hand to pull her over, but before he could touch Princess Qamari, now his Crown Princess Consort and wife, she got enveloped in a brilliant white light, her eyes wide with shock and fear, and disappeared right before his very eyes.


    "Crown Princess!" Crown Prince Lail screamed, his hand passing through the spot where her body should have been. Thinking he made a mistake in judging her position, he turned and looked all around him, searching for her purple-red clad figure. But she was nowhere. Disappeared and vanished.


    Vanished into thin air.


    Falling powerlessly to his knees, Crown Prince Lail stared into space, his gaze unfocused, the scene of the Crown Princess Consort wrapped in light replaying in his mind.


    "What is going on here? What did I see just now? Did the Princess Qamari of Jinn just vanish?" An envoy from the Erumi realm fearfully asked, looking towards his companion for confirmation.


    "Yes, you did. And yes she vanished." His companion woodenly replied.


    "The Crown Prince''s bride disappeared!" The madam of the Zoda mansion shrieked before passing out.


    "What is going on here? Why did the Crown Princess disappear? Could she be a Jinni?" Another madam whispered.


    "She disappeared! She must have access to some sort of dark magic!" The Milia Madam stepped in at this opportune moment to cut off Princess Qamari''s chances of being welcomed after her return.


    "Dark magic? That''s a forbidden magic in the seven realms, is it not?"


    "It is not only a forbidden magic, but it is also a dark magic! We are talking about dark magic here!"


    "Princess Qamari is a practitioner of dark magic?"


    "How could that be? Getting a dark magic user as our Crown Prince''s Crown Princess Consort, and future Empress of the Amayan Empire, is that not serving the empire to the lord of darkness?"


    "No way! We cannot have a dark magic user as the Amayan Empire''s future. This marriage must be annulled at once!"


    "Annul the marriage!"


    "Annul the marriage!"


    "Annul it!"


    Very soon, the whole courtroom was resonating with the impassioned voices of the ministers and madams as they called for the annulment of Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari''s marriage.


    "Silence! Silence at once!" The Regent Prince roared with a red face and furious eyes.


    The crowd immediately settled down, looking at the Regent Prince with doubtful eyes. They could not help wondering if the Regent Prince had gone senile. With the way things were going right now, Princess Qamari being a dark magic user and all, surely he did not plan on honoring the Crown Prince and Princess Qamari''s marriage, right?


    If so, they might as well leave the empire and settle in some other realm rather than being the servants of the dark lord.


    Everyone was thinking of the countermeasures they would take if Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail''s marriage was not broken.


    Crown Prince Lail, who returned to his senses at the moment the crowd started calling out for the annulment of his and Princess Qamari''s marriage, looked at everyone and watched everything happening with cold and detached eyes.


    His Crown Princess Consort disappeared in a flash of light right in front of everyone''s eyes, and yet no one was worried about her safety. This people were labeling her as a dark magic user without the least bit of concern for her well-being. His heart turned colder and colder with every shout that followed until it went completely dead with the scream for his and Princess Qamari''s marriage annulment.


    He now realized that humans were selfish creatures that only thought about themselves and no one else. Although they shouted ''our Crown Prince Lail'' they were in no way concerned about him. They were only looking out for their own interest.


    With this, his heart froze, shattered, and reformed from the scattered pieces. This time however, there were no attachments, emotions, or feelings for anyone or anything present in or outside this court. No attachments or feelings to anyone other than his Crown Princess Consort.


    Not even to the great Amayan Empire.


    Princess Nari stood in shock as she saw her cousin disappear in blinding flash of light. She watched Crown Prince Lail''s hand pass through the place she stood, five feet from her. She watched the people in the hall question her disappearance.


    And she watched as they branded her as a dark magic user and called for the Crown Prince and Princess Qamari''s annulment. She watched in shock and disbelief until the Regent Prince''s voice broke through her trance.


    With still a hazy mind, she focused on the Regent Prince, waiting for his declaration. Her cousin was gone. Just like that, gone. She could not say whether it was trepidation or excitement she felt as she watched the Regent Prince, however, she was sure that whatever decision he took after this would affect her future greatly.


    Regent Prince Kreme Amhei felt the impending wrath unfurling itself in his heart as he watched Princess Qamari vanish into thin air and felt the disappearance of the ''golden bird'' from his secret hideout, at the exact same time. Taking out the Mirror of Reflection, he spoke a magical spell to unveil its magical properties, its clear screen turning smoky as it waited for his command.


    "Show me the hidden room!" He ordered urgently, his eyes flashing with impatience and disbelief.


    The surface of the mirror cleared and projected a dark room in which many chains glowing with electricity hung from the walls, ceilings, and floor coiling together in a binding force onto something in the center of the room.


    The only thing was, the center in which they were gathered together was empty, the chains coiling around nothing but empty air.


    "No!" The Regent Prince shouted in his mind as he refused to accept the sight before his eyes.


    His many years of planning and scheming, they could not go to waste like this. They had to at least amount to something!


    The dark thought swirled furiously in his mind, as his eyes taunted him with the empty room. With his rage on the brink of explosion, the mindless shouts of the ministers and their madams crying for the annulment of Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari entered his ears. The unceasing, ridiculous demand fueling his wrath.


    "Silence! Silence at once!" He roared wrathfully.


    The brainless idiots immediate obedience cooled his fury. Looking into each of the high ranking ministers eyes, before sweeping his cool gaze on the rest of the crowd and ambassadors, he declared.


    "The ''golden bird'' has disappeared. It disappeared the moment Princess Qamari vanished. I believe this sudden mishap has a connection with the princess. Now, for the prosperity and wealth of the Amayan Empire, and the alliance between the Amayan Empire and Jinn Kingdom, Princess Qamari will have to be found as soon as possible. The agreement of this dowry marriage was the ''golden bird'' for the two princes of Amayan Empire with the two princesses of Jinn Kingdom. If one Princess is missing, that too, with the ''golden bird'', than this alliance will have to be null and void. As for the consequences of breaking the alliance, I believe that I do not need to spell it out for you, King of Jinn." The Regent Prince looked gloomily at the King of Jinn, his eyes practically spewing fire.


    "As for the annulment of Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari''s marriage, that is not possible. After all, anyone with eyes could see the power that enveloped Princess Qamari was not only bright, but pure and clean. Is that a characteristic of dark magic?" The Regent Prince focused his gloomy gaze back onto the crowd, his eyes filled with scorn and disdain, as he fixed them mockingly on his ministers.


    "Now, if you have had enough fun spouting nonsense, get going on the search for the missing princess!" His booming voice reverberated in the huge court, his tight fist smashing the handle of his golden throne to pieces.

 Chapter 29 - Iiam, The Great Magician

    In the depths of the primitive forest, the wild sea beasts roars and growls resonated in the area creating an eerie and terrifying atmosphere. Iiam watched the girl in purple-red robe through the Observation Mirror as she nervously stepped back from the wild tiger, her sword raised defensively high in front of her chest.


    He scrutinized her carefully, trying to find the reason the Eye of Truth showed him her image when he requested for a solution to the withering heart of the sea.


    The heart of the Black Southern Sea, which was the source of the magic in the Iris realm, had been slowly withering for the past century. They used old and new magic to try to revive it, looked for miraculous elixirs in the Janah realm to cure it, and even went as far as to pour their own magic into the heart to try and prevent its decay. But nothing worked.


    After many years of exhaustion and distress, just when they were on tenterhooks awaiting the inevitable end, a magician of the Seven Order brought the Mirror of Truth to the Black Southern Sea on an impulse.


    Iiam, being the head magician of the Southern Sea and a member of the Seven Order, was the one to ask the Mirror of Truth for a way to save the heart of the sea. The result was the image of a black-haired girl with purple eyes.


    And just as fate would have it, the girl was a native of the Iris realm who left for the Amayan Empire in the dowry marriage exchange. He had even been present during the activation of the teleportation spatial but did not get the chance to meet the girl as they never exited their carriage.


    As such, they could not enter the Amaya realm with the excuse of friendship. But to grasp at the last strand of hope they had left, they had to give their all, activating the Summoning Spell to summon all females from the seven realms who were under the age of 18 but above 17 and had magic in their blood to the Sealand Island as potential Marikeen apprentice.


    Marikeen, a magic wielder with the ability to destroy any evil and heal any wound. Although they would accept them as apprentices and guide and teach them on how to control and use their magic, the powers and abilities of Marikeens'' were one private to them. They would have to find the rest of their way on their own.


    A true Marikeen manifests their power slowly over time or all at once depending on the individual. And as only one appeared every thousand years, most magic users never get to encounter one their whole life, and those that did never lived long enough to relay the telltale characteristics of Marikeens in their unskilled years.


    Iiam had been watching the purple-red clothed girl since her appearance in the Sealand but could not find anything that made her stand out from the rest of the thousand girls around her except for her face veil. As she slowly drew back from the tiger, it followed her with its eyes but made no move to attack her.


    Iiam found that a little surprising as the wild beasts in the Sealand Island were not the tame kind.


    "There little boy, no need to waste your great energy on a small nymph-like me. Would it not be a much better investment if you went to hunt larger prey that could fill your belly at one shot?"


    Seeing her antics as she tried to persuade the tiger not to hunt her down for a meal amused Iiam as much as it made him frown.


    In such a situation, one would most definitely be too scared to even open their mouth let allow try to persuade their predator in such a calm manner. And yet, while the girl looked nervous, her voice sounded calm, not betraying a hint of her state of mind.


    Now, he could not tell if she was really nervous or acting nervous, and if she was really calm or just acting calm.


    As he kept watching, he saw her walking backward until she reached the deeper part of the forest, hid behind an ancient oak tree, and turned before dashing away without looking back.


    Well, that answered his question.


    Immediately, his forehead was covered with deep lines as his frown deepened and he wondered again why the Mirror of Truth displayed her image. Because no matter which way he looked from, courage, bravery, skill, or ability, she did not seem to possess one.


    But thinking of the fact that she was here, indicating the fact that magic had to be following in her veins, he relented although still unconvinced.


    Princess Qamari who was unaware of the fact that she was being observed and labeled as spineless, ran as fast as she could, her heart beating dramatically against her chest as her eyes scanned for a safe hiding spot. She was not planning on running around this wild forest, acting as an open target for both humans and beasts, until the end of the competition. A person''s greatest treasure was their life, which could not be regained after losing it.


    Of course, if the person was as lucky as her, they could get a second chance at life through rebirth, but that was a matter up to the heavens to decide. And besides, second chances do not come without strings attached.


    Take her for instance. For this second chance at life, she had to deal with nightmares of darkness, mangled fleshes, bones, and an uncertain future.


    The deeper Princess Qamari went, the darker her surroundings got, until it became near impossible for her to see anything beyond three feet in front of her. As she was debating whether to stop or continue moving forward, the sword in her hand emitted a golden glow that lit up her surroundings. In front of her, she saw the ancient forest in its full glory. Full of vitality, foliage and vegetation were in abundance as coconut trees, palm trees, olive trees, and date trees, and so on spanned out.


    But the most significant of all was the silver rafter cocooned in the middle of the dense ancient trees, with the trees and palm grooves and lotus leaf umbrellas clusters protectively surrounding it.


    "Did it follow me here, or were the magicians too lazy to drop it behind?" Princess Qamari thought in confusion.. As far as what she heard, her transport should have been kept behind.

 Chapter 30 - Aiming To Be The Champion

    Princess Qamari cautiously approached the silver rafter, inspecting the area for any abnormalities as she went. The surroundings were eerily quiet and cold, chilling her heart and numbing her limbs. The sword''s golden glow was the only soothing comfort to her unsettled heart.


    Very soon, she arrived before the silver rafter unscathed and jumped onto the beam without hesitation. Hoisting her golden sword onto her lap, she took shelter under the cluster of lotus leaf umbrellas. It was only then that she realized the silver rafter was nestled in a clear spring that wounded through the ancient trees to a silver lake in the forest.


    The lake''s surface was as clear as silver moon, purple wreaths and red flower blossoms of various species encircled it, filling the air with the sweet fragrance of flowers. There were silver, gold, red, and gray fishes swimming and hopping around the water, bobbing their heads out of the lake before sinking back in as if shy of staying out too long.


    Shells littered the ground with crabs and shrimps laying around. With the addition of the juicy fruit trees and berry bushes, it was the perfect spot to wait out the competition.


    "With food and drinking water provided for me, what more could I ask for?" She thought with ease.


    Deciding on sheltering here, Princess Qamari wanted to make it a little hidden. Rowing the rafter closer to the ancient magnolia and oak trees, she took advantage of their denseness to position her rafter so that the little distance there was between them, would be covered by the palm trees and lotus leaf umbrellas clusters on her rafter.


    Soon, she had a suitable hiding spot that one would not be able to find without having prior knowledge of her position and searching thoroughly.


    Feeling satisfied, Princess Qamari gathered some pineapple and coconut fruits, purple berries and tangerines, and some water on large green leaves before settling her golden sword on her lap. Finding a comfortable spot in her lotus leaf umbrellas shelter, she decided to get some rest.


    "Roooar...!"


    "Roooar...!"


    Right at this instant, Princess Qamari startled awake as the vicious roars of wild beasts reverberated throughout the dark primitive forest. Holding her golden sword in her hand, she peeked out of her hiding spot to check her surroundings, hoping her eyes would be able to see in the dark without her having to use her sword.


    The bright light from it would be more of a beacon to whatever was out there than help in such a situation. At first, she could not see anything. The forest was so dark that she could not even make out her fingers. But the roars of the beasts resounded again and before she could react, two shadowy figures, one with three heads and one with wings leaped into her sight, the two howling and growling as they clawed and bit.


    Entangled, the shadowy figures rolled onto the ground together, the three-headed beast brutally crashing the wings of the other as the winged beast pinned the three-heads onto the ground, crushing its head with a single punch. Soon the air was filled with the metallic scent of blood as the winged beast staggeringly stepped back, dark liquid gathered at his feet, with his head raised towards the sky, roaring victoriously, he thumped on his chest.


    The massive roar seemed to split the forest as it pierced the sky, startling many of the smaller creatures nearby as they wailed and fled in panic, while the huger beasts roared back in challenge. With the wails and roars resounding throughout the forest, chaos ensued.


    Princess Qamari watched with terror and horror as the shadow of larger beasts stomped and crushed the smaller beasts mercilessly, while beasts of equal stature and strength entangled in a round of power display. The tearing of flesh and splattering of blood consumed the silent forest.


    Having roared to its heart''s content, the broken-winged beast bent its head and tore off one of the three heads of the three-headed shadow, chomping and swallowing, before starting on the other. This horrific scene continued until only the bones were left. Satisfied, the beast leaped onto a tree before dashing away.


    As the rest of the excited beasts defeated their respective opponents, they left the scene after eating them.


    The forest restored its previous silence with the departure of the wild beasts, but now, instead of just eerie, the silence made the forest seem especially frightening as if it was a larking beast awaiting to unleash its wrath on any unsuspecting individual.


    Shivering, Princess Qamari covered the tiny opening in her make-shift shelter with trembling hands as she numbly settled back into her spot. The reality of her situation hit her only now with full force. This was no game. This was a battle of life and death. If she made even the slightest bit of mistake, it could cost her her life.


    Her face pale, teeth clenched, lips bloodless, Princess Qamari held her golden sword in her hand with a firm grip. In this mysterious forest where the dance of life and death was a symphony of nature and blood and flesh the melody of life, the golden sword was the only string of note that filled her heart with peace.


    "I have come here not to die, but to win this competition and gain the qualification to get a master. The sight just now opened my eyes. Without sufficient strength or power of my own, I would only be a small creature waiting to be smashed to pieces or crushed into paste. So, to make sure that my own ending is not as pitiful and pathetic as those small beasts, I have to become strong, no matter what! I will win this competition, no matter what!"


    Princess Qamari''s horrified eyes slowly became sharp as her resolve strengthen, determination radiating from her frail figure like a beam of light shining in the middle of the Black Southern Sea.

 Chapter 31 - Crown Prince Lail

    As the news of Princess Qamari''s disappearance spread like wildfire through out the Amayan Empire, dissatisfaction and disapproval presented itself in the form of angry citizens and grumbling ministers. No one dared to challenge the Regent Prince to his face, however, it was obvious that none of the Amayan people were happy with their new magic wielding Crown Princess Consort. The threat of war as the cost for the failure of the alliance was the only thing keeping them from storming into the imperial palace, demanding for justice.


    They felt wronged for being pushed into accepting a possible dark magic user as their Crown Princess Consort, but were too helpless to change anything.


    In the Eastern Palace, Crown Prince Lail changed into his battle black robes, tying the black belt around his waist as his sight fell onto his dark sword. Without bothering to tie up his hair, allowing it to freely flow down his shoulders and back, he bent and picked up the sword, caressing the edges with his fingers as his eyes clouded with emotion.


    12 years ago, his parents left to aid a border lord of one of the kingdoms'' under the Amayan Empire''s control but never returned. The only news brought back by the commander of their army was of their disappeareance and certain death. At that time, he was too young and weak, too green to be of any support or help. But now, he was no longer a little boy waiting for his parents return. He was the Crown Prince Lail of the Amayan Empire and the husband of Princess Qamari.


    And he would bring his Crown Princess Consort back no matter what.


    Turning, he went out of his chambers with brisk steps, cold sharp gaze, and sword in hand. Without hesitation, he made his way to the gate of the Eastern Palace, jumped on the back of his black Myif in one leap and pulled.


    "Fly!" Crown Prince Lail loudly commanded the Myif.


    The Myif spread its velvety midnight wings with a roar before taking flight.


    The palace servants and black armored guards watched in surprise and shock as their Crown Prince flew, a matter strictly prohibited in the Imperial City, out of the Eastern Palace into the aqua blue sky. By the time they returned to their senses, the Crown Prince and giant black Myif were nothing but a tiny black dot in the vast sky.


    "We have to inform the Regent Prince of the Crown Prince''s departure." One of the maids fretfully declared.


    Before the gathered servants could stop her, she turned and ran towards the main hall, the palace the Regent Prince conducted state affairs.


    "Your majesty, a little maid from the Crown Prince''s Eastern Palace is here to report an urgent news." The eunuch at the door announced loudly and clearly, his head bowed as he waited for instruction.


    The Regent Prince, who was scrutinizing a stack of documents with furrowed brows, raised his head, surprised.


    "A maid from the Eastern Palace? Send her in." He declared as he put the document in his hand aside, his focus fixed on the door.


    "News from the Eastern Palace? What could it be now?" The Regent Prince pondered to himself.


    The eunuch soon brought the maid in, who immediately knelt on the floor and knocked her head on the ground without waiting for the Regent Prince to speak.


    In a trembling voice, she reported the news she brought.


    "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince flew out of the Eastern Palace on his Myif without leaving any message or clue of destination. I failed to carry out the duty entrusted to me. Please, punish me, Your Majesty." The maid begged tearfully, her forehead splitting and bleeding at the spot where she repeatedly knocked on the moonstone floor.


    "The Crown Prince left the Imperial City." The Regent Prince pondered on this fact before realization replaced the confusion on his face.


    "He must have gone to find the missing Princess. Get up. There is no need to punish you. After all, how could you have known that the Crown Prince would just pack and leave suddenly without even informing anyone? You can go back now. Make sure no one in the Eastern Palace finds out you report to me. Understand?" The Regent Prince amicably said.


    After all, the Crown Prince had personally gone to bring Princess Qamari back. How could he not be happy when her return would bring the ''golden bird'' back with her?


    The Regent Prince was fully certain now that the ''golden bird'' was related closely, very closely with Princess Qamari. As long as he gained possossion of the two, no one could stop him from reigning over the seven realms!


    As he thought about the beautiful future, a creepy smile spread across his face, scaring the little maid who sat in the middle of the hall out of her wits. Trembling, she stood back up and bowed once deeply before stumbling out of the hall as if a beast was chasing her.


    For the nth time, she cursed herself for her greedy nature that had now gotten her stuck in this quagmire that had no way out. The Regent Prince was not only scary but was so scary that she shivered every time she met his gaze as if a vapor was slithering down her spine as he predatorily eyed her, ready to swallow at the slightest mishap.


    Shaking her fears off, she silently walked back to the Eastern Palace, wondering if she would have to pay for the sin of her greed for the rest of her life.


    Back in the main hall, the Regent Prince stood up and left the hall as he made his way back to the royal mansion on the west side of the Imperial Palace where his family of three stayed. With the addition of Princess Nari, now four.


    Entering the mansion, he saw the useless Jinn Kingdom Princess again trying to please his wife with her tea brewing skills with a sweet smile on her face, not even the slightest bit of worry for her missing cousin to be found in her clear brown eyes. Snorting disdainfully, he made his way into his inner chambers without sparing her a glance as she stood to greet him.


    "Useless thing!" Was the only words that fell into Princesa Nari''s ears as she watched the figure of her Father-in-law disappear behind the verdant doors of his private chamber.


    Her eyes teared at the snide remark, but reminding herself to stay strong, she blinked back her tears and went back to serving her Mother-in-law. She had to ensure to win at least one person over to her side. Until then, will not she have the capital to get acquainted with the powerful madams in the empire and secure her future?


    She will only be able to have a backing if she endured now and won the Regent Prince''s wife over. Thinking thus far, Princess Nari smiled sweetly at her Mother-in-law, giving the impression of not taking the Regent Prince''s behavior to heart.


    Inside his secret chamber, The Regent Prince pulled out the Mirror of Reflection. Splitting his palm with a small knife, he held it above the mirror. Upon contact with the mirror, the blood immediately disappeared. After a long while, with a pale face and bloodless lips, the Regent Prince retracted his hand, carelessly tied his wound with a handkerchief, and deeply gazed at the mirror.


    "Show me what I want to see.. Will the Crown Prince succeed in finding the Princess?" He inquired the Mirror of Reflection, which instantly glowed with a bloody light before displaying the shadowy image of two figures in the midst of massive crowd.

 Chapter 32 - Desperate Situation

    Prince Noore sat in his private study staring into space, his unfocused gaze wandered from one corner of the room to another.


    His mind repeatedly replayed the scene of Princess Qamari getting enveloped in a brilliant radiance of light, disappearing. He was finally able to understand his Royal Father''s uncontrollable rage towards him after discovering the ''golden bird''s disappearance had connections with Princess Qamari. If he was in his spot, he would be mad with rage as well.


    He had far underestimated the girl, thinking of her as just the true princess of Jinn Kingdom as her father was the pervious king before meeting an unexpected end. Although he trusted his Royal Father would not get him married to a girl with no benefits, believing was still different from seeing.


    It was only after seeing how mysterious and magical Princess Qamari was that he fully understood his Royal Father''s intentions. He did not believe in the dark magic user nonsense. Not because of the brilliance of the light that covered her, but because he believed his father would not get him married to someone who could spell the destruction of their entire family.


    In front of the ability to shape and change any lifeform''s direction in life, what was a little bit of benefit? With Princess Qamari''s magic, he would not only be the emperor of the Amayan Empire, he could also gain the qualification to reign over the seven realms.


    Moreover, with the princess, there was still the missing mysterious ''golden bird'' that was prophesied to bring prosperity and wealth to the possessor. He was absolutely certain that the two were greatly related to each other seeing as they both went missing at the exact same time.


    The more he thought about the magical princess and her ''golden bird'', the more the greed in his heart boiled and festered, until he could no longer control it.


    "I must get them both back! Princess Qamari was originally meant to be my wife anyway." He self-righteously hissed, his blue eyes overflowing with greed and avarice.


    Standing, he picked up his weapon and left, his rushed footsteps resounding in the quiet room.


    ********


    Princess Qamari welcomed another day in the Sealand forest with the roar of clashing wild beasts. Since the island was at the bottom of the Black Southern Sea, it was hard to determine the passage of time. However, to keep track of time, Princess Qamari used the closing and blooming of the purple flowers by the lake, as they only bloomed during the night.


    The forest was still as dark, shadows sweeping back and forth as they glided, stomped, flew, or sprinted away, all either engaged in a deadly battle or fleeing their impending death.


    Although there seemed to be no significant change in the environment, Princess Qamari noticed that there were far less dangerous beasts roaming about during the day, than the night. This kind of explained the reason why she did not immediately get attacked when she fearlessly ventured so deep into the forest on her very first day.


    Softly breathing in relief for the nth time at her great fortune, Princess was just about to retreat further into her makeshift shelter when her violet gaze connected with crimson violent and vicious ones.


    ''Well, there goes my great fortune.'' She darkly thought with furrowed brows.


    The owner of the blood-red gaze exuded a vicious and ferocious aura, its shadowy size large enough to rival the ancient elephants from the olden time. Two huge horns protruded from the top of its head giving his profile the appearance of a demon of hell. It slowly slithered towards her as it held her eyes, its gaze predatory.


    With a hammering heart, Princess Qamari shakily gripped the sword in her hand tighter, shouting in her mind to not scream and remain calm, holding her position until the last moment. It was an excruciatingly difficult task to perform when she was under the impending threat of death.


    But she remained seated in the same spot as the figure finally entered the range of her night-sight. What she saw broke the semblance of calm she gathered. Slamming her mouth shut to strangle the scream bursting from her lungs, she stared with wide eyes at the mini-blue dragon that glided carnivorously towards her, its two front claws digging deep ravines into the leave and bone blanked ground.


    With a roar, it lunged at her. Princess Qamari finally dodged to the side, rolling onto the ground to distance herself before getting to her feet, her sword gripped tightly in her hands as she pointed it towards the mini-blue dragon.


    Missing its prey, the dragon roared towards the sky with even greater fury, enraged. Flexing its claws, it slashed forward in a sweeping manner, intending to shred the puny creature to minces.


    However, Princess Qamari rolled onto the ground again, using the propelling backward force to lengthen the distance between them even further. With a pallid complexion, she got to her feet and ran for her life.


    Trees, plants, and the grotesque bodies of mangled beasts swept past her as she ran without direction, only thinking of leaving the dragon''s sight. Her foot caught in a sinuous root, bringing her crashing to the ground with brutal force. She painfully reached out for her golden sword that flew out of her held, gripped it tightly, and instinctively twisted her body onto the other side of the ancient tree, missing the gaping mouth of the ferocious beast by a breath.


    The mini-dragon was beyond enraged now. Ruthlessly swinging its blue spikey tail onto the huge tree standing in the path to its prey. The tree swayed and collapsed under the immense force of the blow as it exploded with a bang in mid-air before even hitting the ground.


    Princess Qamari, who was now exposed and badly injured from the fall, stood trembling on her bleeding limbs, the golden sword gripped firmly in her hands as she stared at the avaricious beast.


    "Am I going to die here?" She calmly whispered with dull eyes.


    Her head, her body, her entire being felt as if it were on fire. There was something swelling within her core, straining against the confines of the barrier within her mind as it throbbed in sync with the golden sword in her hands that was now glowing, surrounded by a halo of light. The glorious beacon, fierce and untainted, blazed like the great desert sun as it spread out.


    The light swirled and spun, reaching out to the shining glory of her core, as if trying to awaken the brightness that would chase away the darkness and prevent her approaching death, as it finally fused into her soul. Then before her very eyes, the sword in her hands flew out of her grip, rose into the sky, and transformed into a huge glorious golden bird.


    Awestruck, love and pain bloomed in her heart as she witnessed the true soul of the golden sword. Tears trickled from the corner of her eyes. All these years she''d been so wrong. All these years she considered herself alone and powerless.


    Yet now she could see how very blind she had been. She was never alone or powerless. She always had the company of the ''golden bird'' and her magic.


    The lifelong, unseen barrier within her snapped the moment the golden sword transformed. Power, cool and peaceful and immense, poured through the breach. Princess Qamari threw back her head as the magic rushed to fill every corner of her being, torching her body like the bright moon, healing all her wounds and injuries in an instant.


    The magic was warm and exquisite, glorious and soothing all at once. She was magic, pure and cool, endless and wholesome.. Her incandescent form rose into the air, glowing with the light of the moon as it brightened her surroundings.

 Chapter 33 - The Glorious Sword

    Princess Qamari floated in the air as the magic coursed through her veins. Her flowing black hair was like the midnight sky as her glowing face resembled the bright moon in that dark sky. The golden bird hovered behind her, creating the illusion of the moon wrapped protectively in the embrace of the sun.


    Looking down at the now frightened dragon beast, Princess Qamari swept her arm in a slicing motion. With lethal accuracy, a soft white glow slashed through the air smashing the frozen mini-blue dragon in the chest. The dragon flew backward as the glow entered its body. Its chest exploded, then its mouth. Finally, its front claws completely shattered, and it fell to the ground, exploding into a shower of flesh and blood.


    Horrific shrieks resounded throughout the forest as the scent of blood and death spread.


    Princess Qamari felt tired as the soft glow of light surrounding her winked out, and her body plummeted from the sky towards the bloody, torn, and now dark forest below.


    At this moment, the golden bird flew forward, going beneath her descending body as she came crashing down onto its back, her fall cushioned. Sensing the presence of the golden bird in her mind and feeling its velvety wings under her hands, warmth filled her heart, reaching to the depth of her soul. Relieved and exhausted, she immediately fell into a sleepless slumber.


    The golden bird flew through the sky towards the location of Princess Qamari''s makeshift shelter. Making out the silver rafter in the midst of the ancient trees, it gently descended and deposited her figure under the shade of the lotus leaf umbrellas cluster. Flying back into the sky, it landed on a tree above Princess Qamari''s shelter, vigilantly scanning the area as it kept watch.


    Iiam, who had been observing Princess Qamari in the Mirror of Observation since the beginning of the competition, shifted its focus onto the other participants in the event of uncovering new talents. Due to this, he sadly missed the moment of Princess Qamari''s transformation.


    Moreover, he discovered two more participants with black hair and purple eyes, subverting and shaking his conviction of Princess Qamari being the one with the ability to heal the heart of the sea.


    As such, a meeting of the great magicians of the Seven Order was held to determine the possible Marikeen and only hope of healing the heart. After a day of discussion and arguments, the magicians decided to take in all the participants with black hair and purple eyes as apprentices to guard against any possible deviation.


    The next day, Princess Qamari awoke to feel refreshed and light. Recalling the events before she fell unconscious, he anxiously sat up and looked around, searching for her golden sword.


    At this moment, the glorious sound of a joyous bird filled the air. Raising her head, Princess Qamari saw the golden bird flying towards her, its golden glow brightening the surrounding darkness before it dived straight at her. Just as it was about to land into her arms, it transformed back into a golden sword. It hummed twice in contentment before falling silent.


    Grabbing the sword, Princess Qamari gently caressed it with a smile.


    A few days later, the shrieks of beasts reverberated throughout the primitive forest as Princess Qamari slashed and sliced at a pair of wild foxes with the golden sword in her hand. There was a layer of soft white glow covering the sword as it swerved and curved.


    It was obvious that Princess Qamari was in the midst of practicing how to use her magic.


    "Golden bird, do you think I will be able to fly in the future if I practice my magic enough?" Princess Qamari mentally communicated with the golden sword that was now spiritually connected to her.


    "Why do you need to wait until the future? You can fly even now." The golden bird chirpily replied.


    "Really? How?" Princess Qamari''s violet eyes sparkled with a silver glow as she struck at the shoulder of the male fox. The fox reeled back in pain, glaring at her with fierce eyes and bared fangs.


    "Once I transform, you can just ride on my back." The bird proudly replied telepathically.


    Laughing happily, Princess Qamari swung her sword, hacking at the leg of the other fox. As it dodged to the side, she turned and dashed into the distance.


    "Come on golden bird. Let''s fly!" She shouted as she flung her sword into the air and jumped. Using magic, she supported her body in the sky as the golden sword transformed into a golden bird and Princess Qamari landed right on its velvety back. Spreading its majestic wings, the bird spanned in a circle before shooting of into the spread of darkness, brightening the way as it swept through.


    In the Amayan Empire, at the border of the Ocean of Blood, Crown Prince Lail''s black Myif swept through the air in a long arc before landing in a puff of dust. Jumping off, Crown Prince Lail directly rushed to his tent where a white-haired old man with a walking cane in his hand, stood waiting for him at the door.


    "Old oracle, please forgive me for my late return. I was quite a distance away and it took me a while to come back. Please, do enter." Saying so, Crown Prince Lail held the flap of the tent in invitation, politely gesturing to the white-haired man to enter.


    The old man nodded his head and walked in without saying a word of thanks. Not offended, the Crown Prince walked in after him. The two sat down and engaged in a small chat as the servant served them tea. After a sip, Crown Prince Lail dismissed the servant with a wave of his hand, his face immediately turning serious as he looked at the old man.


    "Old Oracle, I asked for your presence here today to ask for a favor. A few days ago, my Crown Princess Consort vanished the moment we exchanged our vows. There are search parties in the empire that are trying to track her traces, but something tells me that wherever she is, no search party would be able to find her. Old Oracle, please guide. You see everything that happens within the seven realms. Tell me, where can I find my Crown Princess Consort? In return, I promise to fulfill any of your demands." Crown Prince Lail sincerely looked into the old oracle''s eyes as he beseeched him.


    If he could find his Crown Princess Consort, no demand would be too great to fulfill.


    Looking into those dark eyes, the old oracle tried to detect malice or misgivings in the Crown Prince. However, he found nothing but honesty. The Crown Prince''s sincerity moved the heart of the old oracle, which had grown cold and detected over the years of interacting with the disloyal and dishonest humans of the mortal realms.


    "Seeing as you have been so persistent and honest in seeking me out, I will help you this once." He amiably said as he smoothed his beard with his free hand.


    Closing his eyes, the old oracle knocked the end of his cane thrice on the ground, as if crushing and clearing an obstacle from his path, while a cyan glow filled the tent.


    Crown Prince Lail shielded his eyes, his heart nervously pounding and soaring in his chest with the thought of reuniting with his Princess Consort soon.


    A while later, the cyan light disappeared, displaying the ghostly face of the oracle. There was disbelief, shock, and fear in his eyes, his mouth gaping, he sat in a daze.


    "How was it? Did you find her?" Crown Prince Lail Anxiously asked as he looked at the pale oracle with a frown.


    Coming back to his senses, there was a strange look in the old oracle''s eyes as he looked at the Crown Prince. He could not help lamenting to himself how extraordinary people''s fate could be. One moment here, the next gone.


    Sighing wearily, he spoke the words he felt he must.


    "Crown Prince Lail, you would have to forget about this Crown Princess Consort of yours, that is, if you wish to continue on living the life you live right now. If not, then first, you will have to cut and sever all relations from this world, and second, steel and harden your heart for many trials and tribulations.." The oracle coldly ordained.

 Chapter 34 - Winged-White Tiger

    Princess Qamari stood on the back of the golden bird as huge ancient oak, magnolia, palm, coconut, birch, and maple trees swept by her vision. Her arms openly spread out, she closed her eyes and breathed in the verdant nature deeply.


    She had never felt as free, calm, and peaceful as she did than.


    All the tension and fear from the past few days of hiding, and witnessing with her very eyes the brutality of nature and reality of her situation left her body. She no longer needed to be fearful or alone, because she had the golden bird with her.


    Thinking of the fact that she still addressed the golden bird as golden bird, she frowned.


    "Golden bird, what is your name?" Princess Qamari asked gently.


    "Name? Is golden bird not my name?" The gold bird confusedly asked.


    "Well, that must be what other people used to call you. However, I want to call you something different. How about Skyler? You have the ability to fly to the limits of the sky without any restraints. So from today, you will be the larker of the sky, Skyler!" Princess Qamari exclaimed as she caressed the golden bird''s soft wing feathers.


    The bird purred with pleasure and dived, causing a gasp to escape Princess Qamari''s delicate lips as she grasped onto its outstretched wing while using magic to steady her footing.


    "Skyler, I am glad that you like your new name. However, if I drop dead from my fall, you will not be getting anyone to call you that name in the near future." Princess Qamari playfully admonished.


    Skyler flapped her wings again, this time rising gently as she playfully glided sideways causing another gasp of surprise to escape Princess Qamari''s lips. Soon, there was the echo of a carefree laughter full of life and light sparkling within the heart of the dark forest as the two flew their way to a clear river.


    On landing, Skyler turned back into a sword. Princess Qamari held her in her hands and walked the rest of the way to the river.


    The forest here was more concentrated than the outer region she was sheltering. The thick foliage and vegetations were full of life and vitality. There were the palm, maple, oak, and magnolia trees, their thick lush branches and leaves growing outwards. There were also the oranges, lemons, grapefruits, bananas, pineapples, mangoes, berries, and tomatoes growing haphazardly around the river.


    Little birds such as sparrows, hummingbirds, and songbirds chirped and tweeted as they flew around the blooming purple and red flowers by the water.


    Princess Qamari admired the beautiful landscape as she strolled through the overgrown weeds and ferns. The last time she saw such unobstructed beauty of nature was when her parents had still been alive and she traveled with them on their expeditions to explore new lands and resources.


    Sitting by the river, she laid down her sword, washed her hands, lifting a corner of her purple-red veil with her left hand, she drank the water with the other. Plucking a few of the berries and oranges, she sat down and contentedly munched on them.


    Roar!


    At this moment, the deafening roar of a wild beast sounded nearby.


    Grabbing her sword, she looked towards the direction the roar came from.


    "What do you think Skyler? Should we go and see what is going on?" Princess Qamari fearlessly suggested.


    After discovering her magic powers and Skyler, she was no longer so fearful of the wild beasts and their forest. Although, she did not have what it took to defeat a crowd of wild beasts alone, she did have the ability to escape unscathed when the need arrived.


    So without hesitation, Princess Qamari decided to see what the commotion was about.


    "Yes! There is something good. Let us go quickly!" Skyler chimed in excitedly. As a sword spirit, she had no fear of puny little wild beasts, let alone considering them.


    "Oh? Something good you say?" Princess Qamari''s eyes glowed at the prospect of something that the sword spirit Skyler considered good.


    "Then lets go." Without any further delay, the two made their way into the dark trees.


    Skyler softly glowed to light the way as they ventured deeper into the forest. Along the way, the thunderous roars of the wild beasts caused a huge turmoil as the smaller creatures started scattering in chaos and fear.


    Soon, they saw a cave. Inside the cave was a white tiger with silvery wings laying on its side. Its snow white coat was smeared with a glaring red. Under its body, on the ground of the cave was a pool of blood. As the wild beasts that got attracted by the scent of its rich blood attempted to approach, it roared in warning.


    But as more and more time went by, its threatening growls grew weaker and weaker. By the look of the fading light in its eyes, it was close to its end. However, Princess Qamari could feel the struggle to remain awake in its desperate eyes that alertly scanned its surroundings.


    At the side of the injured tiger, a pure radiance was flickering. If observed carefully, one would realize that it was caused by a tiger cub! The tiger cub was as big as an adult fox, its fur sparkling and translucent as if it was made out of pure-white jade. The cub transmitted a bright and glorious ray that lit the cave.


    The winged tiger was a female that had recently given birth!


    Princess Qamari suddenly realized the reason behind the winged tiger''s desperation. She had just given birth to a baby cub that was not even old enough to hunt its own food, and yet, her life was coming to an end. She wanted to protect her child, but she could not hold on for much longer.


    Once she died, not much explanation was needed to know what would become of the baby tiger. The wild beasts would not let go of such an easy and effortless meal.


    Thinking of her own mother, Princess Qamari''s purple pupils glittered with tears. Human or beast, mothers were only mothers. Moving out of the shadows of the trees, she slowly approached the mother tiger, who immediately raised her head in her direction and roared with bared fangs and unsheathed claws.


    "Its okay. I will not harm you or your child. I came to help, if you will let me." Princess Qamari said in the gentlest and softest voice she had ever spoken in. She raised her hands and slowly lowered her sword onto the overgrown weeds before standing back up with them raised again.


    "Will you let me help?" She sincerely asked looking straight into the almost murky eyes of the winged-tiger.

 Chapter 35 - Choice

    Crown Prince Lail watched the setting sunset in the Eastern Palace of the Amayan Empire with nostalgia. During his younger days, he used to accompany his parents as they sat under the shade of the peach blossoms and admired the setting sun that lit their little world in flames of reds and oranges.


    Now, he was still here admiring the sunset, yet there was no one to accompany him.


    As Crown Prince Lail recalled the old days, he thought about the old oracle''s words. Before getting married, he had never thought about going far from the Imperial Capital let alone leaving the Amayan Empire. Before getting married, he had never felt so detached and indifferent about the affairs of the empire or the happenings in the royal court.


    Before getting married, he had also never seen the selfish side of the ministers of the empire. He was aware that they only strived for their own benefits, but he did not know that they could also sacrifice anyone for their own interests.


    Now, however, leaving the Imperial Capital, the Amayan Empire, or even the entire Amaya realm did not seem impossible nor was there any reluctance. He could leave anytime without hesitation because he saw a glimpse of the true nature of those who declared themselves as his loyal subjects.


    And he could leave because he realized who was the most significant person to him. Yes, there was no doubt that the princess he considered the most important person in his life might not even think the same about him. However, he could not forget Princess Qamari because she was his wife.


    And between the empire and his wife, he would always choose his wife.


    As the sun sunk into the depths of the aquiline horizon, Crown Prince Lail stood and turned his back to its familiar beauty. He entered his inner chambers and stayed inside alone without the presence of any servants for a long while.


    When he departed, it was in the dead of the night. Rivers of stars decorated the silent black heavens as his figure flashed and disappeared into the embrace of the beckoning darkness without looking back.


    The next morning, the maids in the Eastern Palace bustled about as they carried bathwater and warm breakfast into the Crown Prince''s chambers.


    The soft morning breeze blew the blossoming peach petals in the courtyard filling the air with the enticing fresh fragrance of peach flowers. The bright golden sun bathed the aquiline walls and aqua light spouted by the pillars in iridescent hues of blue, aqua, and turquoise.


    Inside the Crown Prince''s chambers, the servants carried basins of warm fresh water and clean towels as they waited by the sliding doors of the inner chambers. Without being called upon, they did not have the permission to enter the Crown Prince''s bed chambers to assist him in freshening up.


    After waiting for half of the day, the maids started to get nervous. It was completely unusual for the Crown Prince to sleep in so late. Fearing an accident and worrying for themselves with the prospect of being punished, one of the servants guarding the door stepped out.


    "We have been waiting here for a while now, but there has been no call from inside. Normally, the Crown Prince would be having his morning meal around this time, but the sun is already up and Crown Prince Lail has not called anyone in yet. I think that one of us should go in to check the situation. What do you think?" The maid inquisitively looked at her partner as she asked for her opinion.


    "I also think that we should check as well. But if everything is alright and we end up offending the Crown Prince with our actions, who would take responsibility?" The other maid fearfully replied in a whisper.


    The two fell silent as they gazed at one another. Even though they were worried about the Crown Prince and wanted to ensure his safety, they were more daunted by the possibility of indirectly offending him if everything turned out to be alright.


    Just as the two were indecisively walking back and forth at the entrance, an eunuch from the Regent Prince''s mansion came with a summon order for the Crown Prince. Obtaining the perfect excuse to enter the inner chambers and confirm the Crown Prince''s condition, the little servant hurriedly nodded her, turning to lead the eunuch inside.


    The moment the two entered the room, the sight that greeted their eyes was of an empty hall. Soon, after searching the whole inner chambers carefully and getting only a letter addressed to the Regent Prince, the whole Eastern Palace was alerted of the Crown Prince''s disappearance.


    In the private study room of the Regent Prince, a maid stood trembling in the middle of the hall with a lowered head. This was the same maid that worked in the Crown Prince''s Eastern Palace.


    "Speak, when did the Crown Prince leave the palace?" The Regent Prince asked the maid in an indifferent voice as his gaze remained fixed on his parchments.


    He was not that worried about the Crown Prince''s disappearance. In fact, compared to a few days ago when the Crown Prince had returned without Princess Qamari, the Regent Prince was more ecstatic about his departure now. Because his departure meant that he was searching for the princess, which was exactly what he wanted.


    "Your Majesty, the Crown Prince was in his study room the night before. But when we checked this morning, we were only able to find the letter he addressed to you." The little maid tried to stay calm as she replied to the Regent Prince.


    Although she was frightened, she did not dare to show it for fear of attracting the Regent Prince''s rage.


    "Letter? What letter?" On hearing about a letter, Regent Prince Kreme Amhei raised his head from his documents with interest.


    Feeling his gaze suddenly trained on her, the maid hurriedly took out the parchment in her sleeves and handed it over to the eunuch before lowering her head again.


    The Regent Prince set his quail aside and took the parchment from the eunuch. He impatiently unfolded the letter and started reading the content with a serious expression. By the time he was done and set the parchment down, his face was as dark as the Black Southern Seas.


    "He will not be back? What does he mean by he will not be back? Is he planning on not bringing Princess Qamari back to the Amayan Empire?" The Regent Prince darkly asked his questions out loud as he fixed his gaze back on the servant again.


    The maid trembled even further, her teeth chattering as she felt the rage rolling off in waves from the Regent Prince''s figure. She did not dare to delay in answering back.


    "Your majesty, the Crown Prince must mean that he would not be coming back without finding the princess. After all, as the Crown Prince, how could he hold his head high when his own wife is missing and he is unable to locate her whereabouts." She stated in a matter-of-fact tone, her palms digging deep into her knees as she tried to keep her calm under the oppressive atmosphere.


    The Regent Prince''s towering rage cooled, feeling that the maids'' words made sense. No man would be able to hold their head high if their own wife went missing and this, was the wife of the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire.


    And besides, he had already gotten an answer from the Mirror of Reflection that had not yet been fulfilled.

 Chapter 36 - Start Of A New Journey

    The terrains of the seven realms were as different from one another as day and night. While some realms were only mountainous others were oceanic or both.


    After deciding to leave everything in the Amayan Empire behind, Crown Prince Lail immediately left the Imperial City without hesitation. His destination was the Ocean of Blood where he promised to meet with the old oracle. His black Myif blended perfectly into the dark night as it majestically flew above the clouds, the round lucid moon outlining their shadow.


    A few days later, Crown Prince Lail disappeared from the Amayan Empire, his whereabouts unknown.


    ***


    At this moment in the bottom of the Southern Black Sea of the Iris realm, Princess Qamari who was unaware of the fact that the Crown Prince left his home for her, was cautiously approaching the wary injured mother tiger.


    "Will you let me help?" She repeated again in the same gentle and soft voice she had used earlier.


    Bending on her knees a few inches from the beast, she felt her lifeforce draining, thinning away with the passage of time. Knowing that she did not have the luxury to play safe, Princess Qamari slowly stretched out her right hand, tenderly laying it on the tiger''s wound, she closed her eyes and reached out to the magic laying dormant in the depths of her soul.


    Instantly, a cool sensation spread out from the center of her naval, traveling through her body to her arm, before sprouting from the center of her palm to her fingertips. A soft glow radiated from her small, tender hand that spread to the winged tiger''s wound, covering the injury in pure white light.


    The silvery, snow-white light glittered and flickered as the large gaping wound on the white tiger''s belly healed at a speed visible to the naked eye. The baby tiger that had not stirred once throughout Princess Qamari''s presence, slightly raised its head and moved closer to the soft glow, as if sensing the purity of the energy.


    It remained still under the soothing glow of the white light for a few moments before getting on its paws and energetically circling around its mother. Without a doubt, it had also been injured.


    The baby tiger roared and growled at its mother. Failing to receive a response even after many attempts to rouse her awake, it turned to Princess Qamari, its clear gold eyes filled with tears.


    Seeing the tiger cub''s pitiful expression, Princess Qamari''s eyes brightened with laughter. She kept her attention focused on the mother tiger as she continued her treatment. Stretching out her left hand, she affectionately rubbed the baby tiger''s head.


    "Hold on for a bit more. Your mother was heavily injured and needs to be treated a little longer. She will play with you once she gets better." She consoled the cub, scratching behind its ear as it leaned into her touch.


    "Roar!"


    The mother tiger, who had been silently receiving treatment, suddenly snapped her ferocious eyes open and roared without warning. Startled, Princess Qamari instinctively drew back, sprawling onto the leaf-covered forest floor. Before she could make any more movement, the mother tiger lunged over her slumped figure, roughly crashing into a shadow that dashed out from the dark trees.


    "Princess, hurry and get out of here! There is a beast tide!" Skyler shouted in Princess Qamari''s mind as she floated over to her side.


    "A beast tide? Do you mean that a horde of beasts are headed here?" Princess Qamari, who was still shocked by the mother tiger''s sudden unexpected attack, asked blankly.


    The tiger had attacked so suddenly that she was caught off guard. Fortunately, the mother tiger had not been aiming for her, because if she was, she would be a cold corpse right now. Princess Qamari could not help internally rebuking herself for her blunder.


    ''How could I be so careless? No matter the situation and circumstances, I must never let my guard down. Such carelessness could cost me my life.'' With a cold shudder, she thought to herself.


    "Yes, a beast tide. Quickly grab the cub and get out of here!" Skyler repeated in a more urgent tone.


    "The cub. Yes, the cub." Making a mental note to herself to never let her guard down in the future, Princess Qamari hurriedly got back on her feet and sprinted to the baby tiger that was looking around confusedly at the scrambling figure of his mother and a black leopard.


    Just when she was reaching her hand out towards the cub, another shadow leaped at her. She jumped back and the shadow landed right in front of her, obstructing her path.


    The little tiger drew back into the depth of the cave, fearfully looking at the events unfolding with trepidation. It was not able to understand what was going on, but it instinctively felt that it needed to hide.


    The newcomer was a gray bear with vicious eyes and murderous aura. Its sharp claws glittered like snow jewels as it harnessed the primitive violence in its blood and roared angrily before oppressively charging at her with a chilling glare.


    Princess Qamari braced herself as Skyler fell into her outstretched hand. Gripping the golden sword tightly with both hands, she dashed forward, meeting the violent beast head-on. Claws and sword collided, sending shockwaves and pain shooting through her body from the forceful impact.


    As Princess Qamari stepped back, the bear crashed to the ground, the gaping wound spreading from its right shoulder to its chest bleeding profusely. Enraged and in pain, the bear roared ferociously as it got back up and pounced at her.


    Without hesitation, Princess Qamari lunged towards the bear again, slashing her golden sword straight at its neck as it ruthlessly swung its left arm at her. The two crashed to the ground together, the head of the beast flying through the air as blood sprayed from its decapitated body.


    "Are you okay?" Skyler asked worriedly, sensing the princess''s pain.


    "Yes, just a small wound. Should heal within a few days." Princess Qamari held her right arm as she walked towards the tiger cub that was cowering in the cave. Its clear eyes filled with fear and apprehension as he watched Princess Qamari approach.


    "Let''s go, little fellow. It is no longer safe for you here." Princess Qamari stretched her hand to the little beast as she gently cajoled it.


    "Princess, hurry! The tide is drawing close!" Skyler impatiently urged as she sensed the closing danger.


    "But what about the cub''s mother?" Princess Qamari asked worriedly as she looked at the figure of the winged tiger coiled tightly around the leopard.


    "The mother tiger will not survive. In fact, if it was not because of you, she would have already passed away. She knows this fact and is hindering the leopard to give you the chance to escape with the cub. At least now, she would be able to die in peace knowing that her cub is safe." Skyler replied sympathetically.


    "Besides, the good thing that I told about was the cub. Now to make sure the mother tiger''s sacrifice will not be in vain, we have to leave. Now!"


    Feeling her urgency, Princess Qamari roughly grabbed the vigilantly approaching cub into her arms, turned, and leaped into the air. Using her magic, she kept her body afloat as she sorrowfully looked at the winged tiger, her eyes sparkling with unshed tears.


    Skyler floated into the air and transformed into a golden bird.. Just as Princess Qamari''s figure was descending back to the ground, she landed right on Skyler''s back and the two flew out of the nest swarming with beasts.

 Chapter 37 - Meeting With Speaking Ink Tree

    In the Southeast of the Amayan Empire, aside from the boundless ocean known as the Southern Oceanic, there was also a dark forest known as the Eastwind forests. The towering trees stretching into the clouds were black from their base to their top, and from their branches to their leaves. The forest was harsh and bleak, not a single sign of life visible within its vicinity for hundreds of miles.


    Somewhere within the depths of the Eastwind forest, Crown Prince Lail was staring at the ancient ginormous tree that was trying to keep its eyes open. The tree was old and wrinkly, its black trunk marred with the passage of time. It had the shape of an old ginger, only with a thousand more roots that extended from its base like spider webs, intertwining and entangling with the roots of the other trees in the area.


    Its leaves and branches spread out like a net as they connected with each other in a kaleidoscope of black, teeming with life and vitality despite its age.


    Through its connection with the other trees'' roots, branches, and leaves, everything occurring within the Eastwind forest and beyond was within its perception.


    This was the Speaking Ink Tree of the Eastwind forest. The tree dated back to the time before the beginning of civilization. A time when the realms were a land of magic where magical beasts and creatures roamed free. A time when beasts and humans were friends and companions that had each other''s backs.


    The Speaking Ink Tree was the keeper of those times. A living, talking witness to the history of both beasts and humans. It was a living treasure that no wealth or power could buy or possess. If one needed guidance or knowledge inaccessible or available in the seven realms, they needed to personally journey to the Eastwind forest and seek the Speaking Ink Tree.


    Not only that, but they also needed to keep the tree awake for long enough to receive what they sought.


    "Speaking Ink Tree, I was guided here by an old oracle to seek assistance from you. He told me as an old acquaintance of my ancestor, you would help me if I sincerely asked for your help. Please help me." Crown Prince Lail earnestly repeated his request to the ancient tree for the third time.


    "I am in desperate need of your assistance, Speaking Ink Tree. My wife disappeared more than a week ago and there is no trace of her presence in the entire realm. Please help me reach her or guide me towards her." Seeing the old tree drowsily opening its huge eyes, Crown Prince Lail hurriedly spoke of his motive in appearing at the Eastwind forest.


    The ancient tree looked at Crown Prince Lail through its squinted eyes that glowed with a green light. The moment its green eyes focused on the Crown Prince, a mysterious golden light flashed in their depths.


    "Little one, the path you wish to walk is one of flames and thorns. It is best for you to return." The ancient tree replied in a hoarse voice, preparing to close his eyes again.


    However, Crown Prince Lail had not journeyed to the bleak Eastwind forest to return back alone, empty handed. He had come for a purpose and had no intention of returning without achieving his goal.


    "I am not afraid of crossing a sea of flames or walking over a mountain of thorns. I am only afraid of failing my wife. I do not know where she is at the moment or what she is going through right now. I do know however, that I need to find her no matter what. You just need to tell me how I can get to her. The rest is my problem." The Crown Prince stubbornly looked into the Speaking Ink Tree''s eyes, his gaze firm and determined.


    "Seeing your determination, I know that I will not be able to change your mind with just my dismissal. Alright, I will help you. However, I was once an acquaintance of your ancestor and cannot just send you into unknown territories. Hence, I have a task I need you to fulfill before I tell you of your wife''s whereabouts. If you fail to complete this task, then there is no need for you to come find me again. I will not tell you where your wife is. Do you understand?" The Speaking Ink Tree calmly asked in his hoarse voice, scrutinizing the Crown Prince''s expression.


    "I understand." However, the Crown Prince instantly accepted the task without even asking about what it was that he needed to fulfill, causing the ancient tree to furrow his brows in displeasure.


    "Think it over. The task that I am about to ask you to complete will not only be difficult, but very dangerous as well. If you end up dying in the process, it would be too late for you to regret later on." The tree attempted to influence his decision by emphasizing the word ''dangerous'' in his sentence.


    "There is nothing to think over about. Tell me, Speaking Ink Tree. What is your task?" Crown Prince Lail was not daunted by the thought of encountering danger.


    His Crown Princess Consort could be in even greater danger than the one he would be facing. Otherwise, why would the old oracle tell him to prepare and steel his heart? Why would the old tree refuse to inform him of the princess''s location without testing him?


    The only reason would be that the place where Princess Qamari was at was no ordinary place. It had to be a place full of danger or she herself was already in a dangerous situation where no ordinary methods would have effects. As such, how could he possibly back off?


    "Alright. Since this is your choice, I will not try to dissuade you any further. The task I need you to accomplish is for you to enter the Heart of Mistland. The Heart of Mistland is within the depths of the Eastwind forest, however, you will have to locate the position on your own." The ancient tree replied in a sagely tone, his eyes carrying a mysterious expression as he looked at Crown Prince Lail.


    "Enter the Heart of Mistland?" Wide-eyed and open-mouthed, Crown Prince Lail was beyond shocked as he heard the Speaking Ink Tree''s task.

 Chapter 38 - Discovery

    On the outskirts of the Eastwind forest, an old man with white hair and cane anxiously paced around in one spot as he repeatedly glanced in the direction of the huge black forest. The giant forest loomed over the man like a giant black beast awaiting for its prey to fall into its trap.


    After pacing for half of the day and not seeing any movement from the forest, the man stopped in spot, his expression turning pensive. A moment later, his gaze focused back on the black forest. Taking a deep breath, he stepped forward, intending to enter the black behemoth when a black Myif flew out of its grasp, heading towards him.


    The old man took back his step, breathing in relief as he saw the figure on the back of the Myif.


    Crown Prince Lail jumped off his Myif before it even landed as he reached the old oracle.


    "So, how was it? What did the Speaking Ink Tree tell you?" The oracle immediately asked as the Crown Prince drew near.


    "The Speaking Ink Tree asked me to complete a task before he would tell me anything." Crown Prince Lail disappointedly said.


    "That is to be expected. As an old acquaintance of your ancestor, the ancient tree would first ascertain that you have the qualifications to deal with everything that would come your way before it gives you any information about your Crown Princess Consort. What task does it want you to complete?" The old oracle languidly asked as he stroked his beard.


    "The Speaking Ink Tree wants me to enter the Heart of Mistland." With a strange expression, Crown Prince Lail slowly replied.


    "What? Enter the Heart of Mistland?" The oracle cried out in disbelief, his gaze trembling. He thought that he might have misheard the Crown Prince, hence he repeated his words loudly, focusing his whole attention on Crown Prince Lail as he nervously waited for his response.


    "Yes, the Speaking Ink Tree wants me to enter the Heart of Mistland." Crown Prince Lail replied with a serious expression on his face.


    Looking at the old oracle with flickering emotions on his face, he hesitated a bit, unwilling to accept the implications of the assumption he made, before bracing himself. Wiping all emotions from his expression, his gaze turned cold and indifferent as he voiced out his thoughts.


    "The Heart of Mistland is the source of magic in the Amayan Empire. Within its depths dwell wild and ferocious beasts heard and unheard of in the seven realms. If the Speaking Ink Tree wishes to test me to see if I have the ability to handle the obstacles that will get in my way on my quest to find my wife, does that not mean, where ever my wife is at, it is similar to the Heart of Mistland?" Crown Prince Lail seriously asked as he met the old oracles gaze.


    The oracle''s heart shivered as he met the Crown Prince''s sharp gaze.


    He had expected the Crown Princess Consort to be in a dangerous place after he saw that vision. But he did not expect her to be in the heart of a realm. The heart of a realm was the place where the origin source of life and magic in the entire realm originated.


    But most of all, it was a place of magic and danger where only magical beings could enter.


    For the Crown Princess Consort to be in such a place, it could only mean that she had magic flowing in her veins.


    The second the oracle came to this conclusion, he could not help sweating. It was fine if Princess Qamari had magic flowing in her veins, but the Crown Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire having magic in her blood would spell big trouble.


    Because to save the Crown Princess Consort, the Crown Prince could and would go to any length. And if the Crown Prince had to enter the Heart of Mistland before he could search the Crown Princess Consort, they would have to hope for a miracle.


    Hope that the Crown Prince also had magic in his veins, otherwise, the Heart of Mistland would be his grave. Because only magical beings survived in that land.


    "Old oracle! Tell me, is my wife in a place similar to the Heart of Mistland?" Seeing the panicked and frightened expression on the old oracle''s face, the Crown Prince could not help getting anxious.


    His dear wife was in a place like the Heart of Mistland. Alone, unarmed, and defenseless. His dear wife was in a land swarming with vicious beasts and dangerous magic. His dear wife was alone in a land of danger.


    The more Crown Prince Lail thought of his wife, the harder and faster his heart drummed against his chest. He felt suffocated, breathing turning into a painful and laborious task. Unconsciously, he held his chest, gently rubbing it as if to sooth the pain away as tears shimmered in his dark eyes.


    The old oracle felt the change in his aura, from indifference to sudden sadness, he knew what the Crown Prince was thinking about.


    Sighing, the oracle moved forward to support the crumbling Crown Prince as he poured a stream of calming potion over his head.


    Instantly, the Crown Prince felt light, his depressed feelings lessening, reducing the pain in his chest.


    "Thank you, oracle." The Crown Prince straightened up as he thanked the oracle. Looking in the direction of the Eastwind Forest, his goal was set.


    "I suppose you are not going to heed my advice if I recommend you not to enter the Heart of Mistland now, are you?" The old oracle defeatedly asked as he caught the firm look in the Crown Prince''s eyes when he gazed at the black forest.


    "No, I will not. Knowing that my wife might be in a place like the Heart of Mistland is already painful enough. If you want to stop me from entering the Heart of Mistland, you would have to kill me first. Because right now, the most urgent task for me is to get to her as soon as possible, and to make that happen, I can do anything. Old oracle, take care. Thank you for your assistance this far." Crown Prince Lail''s gaze turned sharp and firm as he turned and jumped onto the his black. Pulling on the reins, he moved determinedly towards the black forest.


    Deep in the heart of Eastwind forest, Crown Prince Lail stood in front of a beckoning mist.. The shifting mist stirred above him, escaping between the gaps of his long fingers as it wrapped around his ankles, giving a gentle pull into its depths, an invitation.

 Chapter 39 - The Wandering Mist

    Crown Prince Lail''s feet barely touched the damp ground as he darted between the lean tree trunks, his breath forming small fogs before him in the cool forest, his dark hair sticking to his face. He sprinted through the roiling mists as they swirled around his ankles, settling on his damp skin.


    The originally bleak forest was made even more bleaker as the lingering mists muted the black leaves and branches on the giant trees and foliage.


    With every piece of landscape and terrain looking exactly the same, it was an arduous task for anyone to find their way around. That is, anyone except for the Crown Prince that had wandered between the Ocean of Blood and the lands of the Amayan Empire since the age of 9.


    As Crown Prince Lail moved deeper into the mists, his black Myif started snarling and growling, resisting to move forward. Left with no choice, he jumped off the beast and let it go, entering the wandering mists on his own.


    Now, as he navigated his way through the bleak environment, thunderous roars and growls reached his ears. Pulling out his sword, he cautiously moved in the opposite direction of the growls.


    The Speaking Ink Tree had not given him the specific location of the Heart of Mistland as the heart had spiritual intelligence that allowed it to ward against intruders. As such, he had to seek for the location of the heart on his own.


    Searching for one specific spot in an entire land shrouded in mist would have been an impossible task for anyone. Because one, it was difficult to navigate through the shifting mists.


    And two, the region of the heart was a utopia for the magical creatures, resulting in the majority of the wild creatures and beasts living within the heart of the land to gather around its vicinity.


    Through their close proximity with the heart, the magical beasts had higher chances of evolving physically and intelligently while acquiring new abilities that made them tougher opponents to deal with.


    And entering such territories that were home to beasts of all species was tantamount to willingly walking into the jaws of death. If the magical beasts did not kill the intruder, than the very air of the land itself would.


    Because the air was infected with elemental magic.


    Elemental magic was magic formed from the composition of the seven elements. They were fire, water, earth, wood, air, light, and darkness. And this elements formed naturally in the vicinity of the heart that was the source of life and magic in a realm.


    Breathing in the air of a region that was infected with naturally formed elemental magic was poisonous to ordinary beings.


    Only beings that had magic in their bloodline could easily breath in such poisonous air, as their magic bloodline contained scant traces of elemental magic that would freely interact with the magic in the heart of the land, allowing them to breath in the poisonous air without any difficultly.


    It was also that scant trace of elemental magic in their bloodline that allowed magical creatures and beings to practice magic.


    Aside from the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, no other high ranking figure in the entire seven realms had ever willingly entered the heart of a realm''s land without knowing whether or not they possessed magic in their veins.


    As such, Crown Prince Lail''s action was no different from committing suicide.


    "I have no intention of dying within the Heart of Mistland. My wife''s whereabout is still unknown, and to see her again, I need to be alive." Thinking as such, Crown Prince Lail strayed far from the beast infested regions, only concentrating on gathering clues that could lead him to the heart of the land.


    Although he moved into the opposite direction of the beasts, the roars behind him did not decrease. Increasing his speed, the Crown Prince swiftly moved through the mist covered black forest, heading deeper into the wandering mist.


    The roars of the beasts insistently increased in volume and might, turning into heavenly shockwaves that shook the black trees, uprooting them from their nests. The ground violently trembled, lifting the fallen trees into the air through the vibrations.


    From his blind spot, a huge tree came hurling into Crown Prince Lail, sending him shooting through the air. Leaves and branches snapped and fluttered about as he went crashing through them, falling roughly into a huge gap in the wandering mist that glowed with a black light.


    His body flew through the gap and with a splash, he landed in the middle of a lake, its deep, black water veiled under the misty cloak of the mist and dark forest.


    "Am I really going to die here? My wife, what will happen to her?" The instant this thought entered his mind, his body sunk under the black water.


    Something seemed to pull on his figure as it attempted to drag him down to the bottom of the black lake.


    Crown Prince Lail struggled to swim back to the surface as he flailed his hands and legs, desperately thrashing against the black water that only seemed to pull more strongly on his figure the harder he struggled.


    "No, I cannot die here!" Crown Prince Lail loudly growled in his mind, his dark eyes flashing with unshakeable determination.


    With a final thrash that contained all the strength left in his battered body, he lunged upwards.


    However, at this exact instant, a black-blue light viciously slammed into his body, engulfing his entire body in a blue-black glow. A violent flash of light burst from his core in response, shooting right through his body.


    It exploded outwards across the black water, a massive pulse of glowing dark light that spread throughout the lake.


    Pain, immense and boundless shot through his body. Crown Prince Lail cried out a ragged sound before fainting. His still body convulsed in a rigid arch, muscles clenched and straining. An anguished moan rattled out between his gritted teeth, the sound of torment beyond bearing.


    After a long moment where moans and groans resounded throughout the black water, the Crown Prince''s body stopped twitching, slowly drifting to the bottom of the lake.


    And from the bottom of the lake, a large sinuous creature, with glowing dark eyes and flowing whiskers, slowly drifted upwards towards the Crown Prince''s floating figure, stopping just right below his descending body. The unconscious Crown Prince landed softly on the back of the huge blue-black creature.

 Chapter 40 - Princess Sera

    Dark clouds swirled above the majestic imperial capital, shrouding the ethereal beauty of the aquiline city in its gray cloak. The aquine stone walls stood tall, stretching into the sky as they sheltered the residents dwelling within from the harsh rain and rough wind. The citizens of the empire busily bustled about as they carried on with their everyday work.


    More than a week had passed since the Empirial wedding and the disappearance of the Crown Princess Consort, the incident slowly cooling down as the days went by without any further disturbance.


    The visiting envoys and ambassadors from the neighboring kingdoms and realms indignantly streamed back to their homelands, disappointment and displeasure at the sudden turn of events clear in their vexed expressions.


    At this moment in the Everlasting Mansion of the west inner city of the imperial capital, a troop of gray armored guards were stationed in front of a guest room. The guards wore heavy armor and wide swords that were native to the Ahankar realm. Their harsh, cold eyes alertly swept around the area, their frigid auras intimidating the scurrying servants.


    Inside the guest room, there was a gray-haired girl around 18 years of age with gentle gray eyes and slightly thin lips. Although she was pretty, the haughty aura emitting from her figure kept others at a distance. Elegantly sitting before a glass mirror, her charming eyes moved about the room in inspection as her maid assisted her in getting dressed.


    This gray hair and gray eyes girl was the beloved Princess Sera of the Ahankar realm who had entered the Amayan Empire with the excuse of attending the Empirial wedding. It has been quite a while now since the rest of the envoys returned.


    However, the Ahankar Princess Sera personally expressed her desire to explore the bountiful Amayan Empire to the Regent Prince.


    The Regent Prince, considering her a curious little girl attracted by the beauty of the empire, instantly granted her request, allowing the princess to stay behind under the protection of the Amayan royal family.


    However, the girl whom he considered as ''curious'' and ''little'' had stayed behind with other agendas in mind.


    "Did you find out anything about the person that I asked you to search for?" Princess Sera calmly asked as she directly looked at the figure reflected in the mirror with her.


    "No, I could not find out much about the person, your highness. However, there is one thing that I did find. According to the expert I consulted, the person we are looking for should be a member of the royal family." The maid quietly whispered as she finished helping her princess get ready.


    "A member of the royal family? Yes. That would actually make sense because the Amayan Empire''s royal family originally originated from a formidable magical lineage. It is not strange for their descendants to possess magic.


    If the information we received is true then whoever that royal member is, their magical bloodline would be much more powerful and stronger than mine. But who is the royal member?" Princess Sera seriously replied with furrowed brows.


    "Magic stronger and more powerful than even yours? But Princess, you are one of the most powerful magic wielders in our empire! If that person is truly stronger than you, then does that not mean that not only were the lands and rulers of the Amayan Empire exceptional, but even their magic wielders were unmatchable?" The personal maid of the princess shrieked with widened eyes, shocked beyond belief at the absurd luck of the people of this land.


    Their homeland, the Ahankar realm was under the constant beating and plundering of the harsh Devouring Winds all year round, making farming, planting, trading, and exploring the natural resources of the land an arduous task. As such, even after the passage of so many years, the landscape of the Ahankar Empire did not change much, still in its primitive state.


    However, the Amayan Empire was a utopia with abundant trees and vegetation, streams and rivers, providing its citizens with peaceful and prosperous lives.


    This was also one of the many reasons the Ahankar Empire constantly stirred up trouble at the borders. The prosperity and wealth of the Amayan Empire pricked their eyes, filling their hearts with envy and greed.


    "Of course. Why else would the other realms be silently jealous when they could just attack and snatch. They were wary of the hidden might and impenetrable walls of the Amayan Imperial Capital designed by their Emperor Emeritus. Our empire is the only one in history that openly dared to attack the Amayan Empire.


    In part, we were forced by our desperate situation that was more dire than the other realms." Princess Sera wistfully said, looking through the glass windows at the gorgeous blue-green foliage decorating the courtyard, their beauty blinding even with the overcast sky.


    In fact, after arriving in the Amayan Empire, she had been having second thoughts about returning back to the Ahankar realm. As a princess of an empire, she felt that she deserved to get only the best of everything.


    Unfortunately, the barren and bereft windswept lands of the Ahankar Empire made such a desire impossible. Instead of getting the best of everything, she had to labor about every day wandering through the rough lands.


    Using her magical abilities, she spent her days preventing stray windblasts and windstorms from destroying the crops and fields of the farmers.


    However, a lifestyle of luxury, comfort, and wealth was possible in the Amayan Empire. Because here, even the ordinary civilians were already living a much better life than her, the princess of the Ahankar empire.


    As such, when the oracle in their empire spoke of their dying land and told them about a native of the Amayan Empire possessing the ability to prevent their realm''s collapse, she had immediately jumped at the opportunity to escape from the dull realm.


    At first, when she had decided to accompany the Ahankar envoys to the Amayan Empire, she had only been thinking about getting a change of scenery, exploring new lands, and seeing interesting new things.


    However, the instant she entered the Amayan Empire, she had a change of heart.


    Her mind changed, and instead of returning, she was thinking of ways she could rightfully stay back in the Amayan realm forever.


    The first thought that popped into her mind was marriage. Sadly, the two princes of the Amayan Empire were already betrothed to two country bumpkins from the backwater kingdom, so who was she going to marry?


    Days passed as she debated on this until the day of the Empirial wedding. It was then that she saw a glimmer of light in the darkness that was shrouding her beautiful dream. The Crown Prince''s bride disappeared right in front of the guests of the seven realms, clearing her path to becoming the Crown Princess Consort and future empress of the Amayan Empire.


    Of course, she knew that the Crown Princess Consort was not a dark magic wielder, because the radiance of the magic power pouring out from her body was too bright and pure to be evil. In fact, she might have been a light attributed magician.


    However, what did it matter what magical ability she had? This was the perfect chance that she had been waiting for and she planned to make the best of it.


    Using the excuse of covertly searching for the person who could prevent their land from dying, she detached herself from the group of envoys returning back to the Ahankar realm, and got permission from the Regent Prince to remain in the Everlasting Mansion during the duration of her visit.


    Satisfied, she cheerfully went on to plan about how she was going to trap the Crown Prince in her snare.


    However, before she could even get started on her plan, Crown Prince Lail had completely disappeared from the Amayan Empire.

 Chapter 41 - Princess Sera And Prince Noore

    ''Now, how will I go about trapping a prince whose whereabouts are unknown to even his loyal subordinates?'' Princess Sera internally frowned as the thought crossed her mind.


    She tried using her magic to pick up traces of his aura in the imperial city, but all her attempts were met with failures.


    The prince she wished to marry was gone, not a single clue of his location to be found anywhere. Her beautiful dream was shattered before it even began.


    Left with no other choice, she focused her attention back on the Amayan magician that could save the dying land of the Ahankar realm. In the end, she still needed the Ahankar Empire to exist in order to smoothly and successfully marry into the royal family of the Amayan Empire with the title of a princess, with honor and glory.


    "Anyway, if we are going to find that person, we need to first figure out which royal member of the Amayan Empire has magic flowing in their veins. To do that, we need to establish connection with a member of the royal family." Princess Sera shook her head, snapping herself out of her thoughts.


    "Yes, Princess. We can try approaching the new Princess Consort of Prince Noore. I heard the mansion maids whispering among themselves about how the new Princess Consort was hosting banquets every other day, trying to establish ties with the noble ladies in the imperial capital.


    As a foreign princess from a tiny kingdom, the noble ladies of the Amayan Empire obviously looked down on her as only two-three ladies showed up every time she sent the invitations. I heard the others gave excuses of being busy or polishing their skills to not attend.


    In such a situation, if she suddenly found a friend in the princess of the Ahankar realm, she would be beside herself with joy. Moreover, through the princess, we can also get in contact with the Regent Prince and Prince Noore, rising our chances in determining whether or not either one of them could be the royal member we are searching for. What do you think, Princess?" The maid excitedly suggested her proposal with gleaming eyes.


    Unbeknownst to her, the moment she mentioned Prince Noore''s name, an idea started taking root in her princess''s mind.


    "That is a good idea, Ira. But we cannot approach the princess first. We will have to make meticulous arrangements where the princess consort herself will come seeking us." Princess Sera lightly smirked, a bright light flashing through her gray eyes.


    ''Oh yes! Prince Noore! Why did I not think of him earlier?'' She joyously thought.


    On the day of the Empirial wedding, she saw the look in the prince''s eyes as he stared at the Crown Princess Consort who was enveloped in the bright light. That look was possessiveness.


    However, it was not possessiveness for the princess herself, but the magic and power she represented. Magic she herself possessed.


    So what if she was not able to trap Crown Prince Lail? Was there not a Prince Noore who would be even more interested in her the instant he learned about her magic? Although he was married, in the empires where polygamy was a norm, second or third marriages were nothing.


    She would first use him to become his second wife, then slowly remove the Princess Consort from her position, snatching the title of main wife and Princess Consort for herself.


    And in the future, when the time came, she could also use the Regent Prince to help him get on the throne and become the empress of the wealthiest and most prosperous empire within the entire seven realms! The empress of the Amayan Empire!


    As she imagined her bright future, Princess Sera''s spirits soared, lifting with hope and expectation.


    On the Northeast outskirts of the Amayan Empire, there was a vast, dense forest thriving with the vitality of nature. The green pine and maple trees stood tall and compacted, their lush leaves lightly swaying in the evening breeze.


    Deep in the middle of the forest, there was a large settlement where Amayan citizens lived in treehouses, wood shacks, and huts. These villagers lived ordinary, peaceful lives hunting, carving, and harvesting plants and herbs amidst the woods, completely alienated from the happenings of the empire.


    Every three months, they would hand their carvings, games, plants, and herbs to their village head, who with the male villagers went out of the forest to meet with traders and merchants traveling through the region. There the villagers'' goods were sold or traded with other necessities needed for their daily lives.


    Currently, it was one such occasion. The village head who had been silently sheltering under the thick foliage with his men, stepped out from the shadows of the dense, evergreen trees to meet the incoming caravan of merchants and traders.


    The caravan of merchants was headed by a fat man with beer belly, gray hair thinning as his squinted pale blue eyes swept over the village men. The traders and merchants were stationed in an orderly fashion, their wagons rumbling loudly on the rock-hard ground as they strolled over, stopping just a little distance from the villagers.


    "Hahaha! old man, how have you been these past few months? Got anything good to trade or sell this time?" The fat merchant loudly greeted laughingly.


    "I have been doing just fine, old buddy. However, how about a hug after such a long separation?" As he spoke, he stepped forwards, enveloping the fat merchant in a big hug without hesitation.


    "I see you have not changed a bit old Lin. We have not seen each other for only three months. What are you creating such a big ruckus for?" The merchant reprimanded in mock anger, his eyes tinged with redness.


    "Are you not the same? It has only been three months and you are already tearing up on seeing me again." Old Lin teased back.


    "What are you talking about? Me, and tears?"


    As the two went back and forth bantering with each other, they completely ignored their people, engrossed in each other.


    "Ahem!"


    The sudden clearing of throat interrupted their chat, bringing an abrupt end to their conversation.


    Looking towards the direction of the conversation breaker, Old Lin saw a lean, young man with ash-blonde hair and sky-blue eyes clad in white clothes standing in the setting sun, the orange-gold radiance of light highlighting his charming and captivating appearance.


    As Old Lin watched the young man, a feeling of inferiority swept over him, making him feel like an ant standing before an elephant.


    ''A noble.''


    The thought appeared unbridled in his mind the instant his gaze connected with the mans''.


    This young man was none other than Prince Noore of the Amayan Empire, who had left the imperial capital in search of Princess Qamari.

 Chapter 42 - The Search

    Prince Noore smiled amicably at the old head of the forest settlement, nodding his head in polite greeting. His gentle eyes and soft smile lacked all traces of arrogance and pride as he looked at the old man.


    Such a polite and gentle greeting from a high-ranking official to a peasant would have had anyone blinking in disbelief, let alone the old man who realized at first glance that the other was no ordinary individual.


    Seeing the cleanly dressed young man greeting him in acknowledgment, Old Lin was beside himself with joy at the unexpected polite treatment. Shame-faced at his own shabby appearance, he quickly adjusted his old and frayed garments, clasping his hands in front of his chest, before politely bowing his head in return.


    "Hahaha! Old Lin, come. Let me introduce you." The old fatty patted the forest head on the back as he turned towards Prince Noore, a pleased smile spread on his lips.


    "This here is the Prince of our great Amayan Empire, Prince Noore. Prince Noore, this is Old Lin who might be able to help you in finding who you are looking for." The old fatty introduced the two, moving out of the way as they greeted each other again.


    Old Lin trembled in shock, his clasped fists sweating when he heard the man before him was not a noble, but was instead, a royal noble. The difference between the two was just the absence of one word, but the weight they carried was the difference between heaven and earth.


    One governed the empire, striving for the inhabitants of the land, while the other oversaw everything within the realm, stationed high above on a golden pedestal.


    "Old Lin, I have sought you out to seek the assistance of a man in your settlement. I heard that he could trace and locate anyone within the Amayan Empire. I hope you will not take offense at my unannounced appearance and help me meet the Old Seer." Prince Noore immediately stated the reason behind his appearance on the outskirts of the Amayan Empire.


    "No, not at all, not offended at all. It would be an honor for our settlement to be able to assist the prince of our empire. Your highness, please follow me. I will immediately lead you to the Old Seer." Excitedly, he stepped aside and gestured in a ''please'' manner to the prince, allowing him to take the lead.


    "Old friend, I will take my leave first. I am leaving my men behind to complete the trade transactions and make the necessary purchases. Please, look after them for me." Old Lin clasped the fat merchant on the shoulder as he said.


    "No need to worry about your men. They have been following you around these past years, it is about time that they put to use what they have learned. You go on ahead. We cannot afford to keep a prince waiting." The old fatty pushed Old Lin forward, waving him away.


    "I will see you in three months, old friend." Saying with his own hand waving back, Old Lin turned and left, leading Prince Noore into the dense trees.


    Deep in the forest, Prince Noore and Old Lin walked around ancient trees, thorny overgrown plants, large red poisonous flowers, and animal traps laying close to the vicinity of the settlement before arriving at a wooden fence that spanned in a wide arc, encircling the treehouses, shacks, and huts.


    At the gate of the fence were two robust, bare-chested men holding wooden spears in one of their hands as they sat on the dusty ground, playing something similar to chess with wooden board and black and white rocks.


    Hearing the sound of approaching footsteps, the two men looked up at the same time, seeing their settlement head returning with a good-looking scholarly man in white robes. The two immediately sprang to their feet and rushed forward.


    "Old head, why are you back so quickly today? And who have you brought along?" The left man inquisitively asked, his light brown hair falling in his eyes as he gestured his head towards Prince Noore.


    "Yes, who have you brought along, old head? Is he with the trading merchants?" The other, blonde and tall, excitedly asked as his eyes lit up on the trading merchants part of his speech.


    It was obvious that the two men have never ventured outside the forest and from their enthusiastic expressions, they deeply admired the trading merchants.


    "Paal and Yuam, do not be rude. Our special guest is looking for the Old Seer. Go and quickly inform him that Prince Noore is coming to seek him out." Old Lin admonished the two before sending them off with a wave of his hand.


    The two blankly looked at each other when they heard the ''prince'' word before hastily dashing into the village on Old Lin''s urging.


    "Your highness, do not mind the two''s words. They have never met outsiders before, so do not know how to greet or speak with manners." Old Lin embarrassedly looked at the prince whose face still bore a gentle and soft expression even after being addressed so rudely.


    "It is no problem. Old Lin, please do not bother yourself with such matters as I am not one to be easily offended. Moreover, I have come to your home to seek your help." Prince Noore good-naturally replied, his expression relaxed and unbothered.


    "Yes, yes. Thank you, your highness." Old Lin stammered his face flushing at the polite behavior of the prince.


    He could not help but sigh at the difference in men. The prince was not even doing anything and yet, he was beside himself with nerves. The environment truly begot half of people''s conduct.


    Prince Noore did not care much about the peasants'' manners or behavior. He left the imperial capital, journeying through rivers, plains, and hills searching for Princess Qamari. Alone and doing everything in secret, his progress was extremely slow.


    Just when he came to realize the difficulty of the task he was undertaking and was debating whether to give up or not, an old man who overheard his search for someone, appeared. It was from him that he found out about the Old Seer.


    The Old Seer had the ability to seek out answers to a question by looking into the future, which was exactly what he needed to find Princess Qamari.


    To get the location of this settlement, he mixed into merchants and traders, sleeping on carts and Wains, as he asked about the whereabouts of the Old Seer in every region they stopped to conduct business.


    It was only after a coincidental meeting with the old fatty''s merchant group on the outskirts of the empire that he learned about this settlement''s location.


    He went through so much struggle just to find this place, so why would he care about manners now? Why would he be bothered about useless things when he was finally about to find the princess he was desperately searching for?


    With that princess, he could rule the seven realms. So why would he care about a little settlement''s discourtesy?


    Smirking smugly, he raised his head higher, clasped his hands behind his back, and confidently strutted beside Old Lin.


    With each caught up in their own thoughts, the young dashing prince and old experienced village head walked through the busy village, passing by villagers who skinned games and barbecued meat while others chapped wood and dried herbs.


    They finally arrived in front of a large treehouse, overgrown with vines and plants, the vines entangling and blooming in a splendid web of flowers.

 Chapter 43 - Empty-handed

    Prince Noore and Old Lin stood in front of the large treehouse wrapped in colorful blossoming flowers. Green and blue summer bugs flattered around the fragrant flowers, spreading their seeds.


    The scrambling sound of approaching footsteps thumped loudly in the high tree. Then the lithe figure of a young, blonde female in yellow garb, gingerly climbing down the wooden stairs entered their sight.


    The female jumped down on the last step and turned, greeting them with a sunny smile that radiated off her youthful figure. Her watery gaze politely swept over Old Lin before coming to rest on Prince Noore. Instantly, her expression shifted as surprise marred her polite appearance.


    "Little Ruen, we came here to find the Old Seer. I sent Paal and Yuam earlier to inform the Old Master. Is he in?" Old Lin gently smiled at the young girl that was as old as his daughter, his elderly expression filled with adoration for the child.


    The girl, Ruen blinked her watery eyes, as the voice broke her trance. Blushing, she lowered her head, her face flushing at her sudden loss of composure.


    "Yes, grandpa is inside waiting for you. Please follow me village head, sire." At the end, her voice lowered into a soft whisper as she addressed Prince Noore.


    Prince Noore politely smiled back, nodding his head. His expression was unchanged as he intently stared at the treehouse. With anticipation and anxiety, he and Old Lin followed behind the young girl into the treehouse.


    In the treehouse, an old man with gray hair and wrinkled face sat on a mat on the wooden floor, a spinning globe flashing with multiple lights in his hands. The man was dressed in large gray garments, his murky eyes an obvious indication of his lost eyesight.


    This was the Old Seer for who Prince Noore had journeyed far.


    The moment Old Lin entered the treehouse, he went on his knees, bowing respectfully to the Old Seer.


    "My respects to you, Old Seer. I have brought an important guest who seeks your help to see you. Please forgive us for arriving without prior notice." With another deep bow, Old Lin moved to the side once the Old Seer nodded in acknowledgment.


    Prince Noore who followed in, sat next to Old Lin, only politely nodding in greeting to the Old Seer.


    "Grandfather, the guest does not appear to be from here and has traveled far to see you. Please do your best to help him." Ruen endearingly held onto her grandfather''s right arm as she coyly requested.


    "Hum! He traveled from far and you seem to be quite taken with him, asking me to do my best to help him." The Old Seer hummed angrily, pulling his arm out of her grasp in displeasure.


    "Grandpa! What do you mean by taken? I am only empathic with the Sire since he came all the way here just to see you." Blushing furiously, Ruen vehemently denied the Old Seer''s words, secretly glancing in Prince Noore''s direction to check his reaction.


    She was disappointed to find no change in his indifferent and polite expression.


    "I am aware that he came to see me, which is why I have been patiently waiting for him to arrive."


    "Old Seer, I have come to request your help in searching for the location of someone important. I hope that you will be able to help me. You can name your price in return for your services." Prince Noore clasped his hands in a fist, his deep voice resounding in the enclosed space.


    "Searching for someone, are you? Well, who is it that you are searching for? A friend, lover, wife, or relative?" The Old Seer''s voice was calm, no trace of dissatisfaction to be found on his aged face.


    "I, I am searching for my future wife." Prince Noore could not decide what to address Princess Qamari, as she was neither his friend, lover, or wife.


    She could be regarded as a relative considering Princess Nari, who was his wife, was her cousin. However, he did not consider Princess Nari as his wife just as he did not accept Princess Qamari as his cousin''s wife. Therefore, he went with future wife.


    Ruen, who was eavesdropping on the conversation was instantly crestfallen, the shy smile on her face falling at his declaration.


    ''He already had someone he liked. Of course, he would. Who would not like such a good-looking man.'' She bitterly thought in her heart, her head lowering into her chest, her lips turning bloodshot from her biting.


    The Old Seer sensed his granddaughter''s despondency but made no attempt to console her. Some dreams and desires were impossible to accomplish. It was best for her to wake up sooner rather than later.


    "Future wife, is it? Well, what is your future wife''s name?" The spinning globe rose in the air, the colorful glowing and shining lights enveloping the tree in their brilliance.


    "Princess Qamari." His deep voice rang out in the silent tree, stirring the globe into spinning faster and glowing brighter.


    There was a strange gleam in Prince Noore''s eyes as his gaze fixed on the globe, his heart beating fast and hard with excitement, as he waited for the globe to show him what he wanted to know.


    To show him the power that would allow him to rule over the seven realms.


    As the globe reeled faster and faster, the Old Seer''s face scrunched in pain, his hands trembling.


    Bang!


    In the next instant, with a loud bang, the globe exploded into pieces, showering glass and light onto the spectators'' faces.


    Prince Noore immediately swept his sleeve, using his internal strength to push the flying shreds to the opposite direction, as Old Lin stared with wide eyes at the never before seen occurrence.


    "Puffff!"


    The Old Seer sprayed a mouthful of blood, shreds, and pieces of glass piercing his flesh as he shielded his granddaughter.


    The explosion soon died out, displaying the miserable appearance of the bleeding elder with glass shreds sticking out of his body, and Prince Noore and Old Lin''s pale faces. In the sudden unexpected accident, the Old Seer, who used his body as a shield for his grandchild, was the most severely injured.


    "Grandfather! Grandfather! Are you okay?" Ruen cried grievously as she held the collapsing body of her grandfather with trembling hands, unrestrained tears streaming down her pale face.


    "In my many years of peeking into the secrets of the heavens, the explosion of the magical globe had never happened before. Where ever the Princess Qamari you are seeking for is at, it is definitely not a place where ordinary people can enter and leave. Unless she herself comes out, you will never be able to reach or find her." Gasping painfully, the Old Seer sadly shook his head before fainting, passing out.


    Prince Noore''s face turned dark and stormy with rage and fury. He had journeyed for so long and so far all for nothing. Not only was he not able to find out about Princess Qamari''s location, but the Old Seer also told him that he would not be able to reach her unless she came out herself.


    He could still continue to search for her, but with no direction or idea of a place to start, how could he ever make any progress? In the seven realms of the Asirian Universe, she could be anywhere. Continuing with such an aimless search would be meaningless.


    What kind of fiendish place was she at for even a Seer to fail in locating her?


    Thinking of the last time he saw the princess, he wondered if she was perhaps in a magical dimension.


    Sighing dejectedly, he briefly glanced at the weeping girl and passed out Old Seer, before turning and indifferently striding out of the treehouse, without sparing Old Lin a glance. Walking out of the settlement, he swiftly left the dense forest.


    "What a wasted trip!" Prince Noore banged his fist onto the ancient tree, his face was red with anger.


    He could not find any clue about Princess Qamari, so his dream to rule the seven realms shattered before it could even be implemented. The only thing he could do now, was to return to the imperial capital and gain control of the imperial court.


    He might not have the power to become the supreme ruler of the seven realms, but he could still take the throne of the Amayan Empire.


    On the bright side, however, he was relieved on knowing that his cousin would also not be able to find Princess Qamari''s location as well.


    With the golden sun shining on his ashy-blonde hair, Prince Noore sat on his gray Myif urging it directly into the blue sky.


    "I still have a throne to win.." He ferociously growled in his heart, the violent wind relentlessly beating on his fierce face as he rushed towards the majestic aquiline imperial capital.

 Chapter 44 - The Dragon, Phoenix, Sparrow

    Princess Sera stood on the top floor of the Willbest Inn on the West part of the imperial capital. She watched the influx of merchants and traders entering and exiting the imperial city as her eyes scanned for a specific figure.


    It was more than a day since she decided to entrap Prince Noore. But when she used her magic to pick up traces of the prince''s location in the capital, she found out that he had been gone for more than a few days.


    It felt as if the heavens were bent on obstructing her path. Every man she targeted either ended up disappearing or leaving the imperial capital.


    Despondent, she spent her day thinking of other ways that she could use to remain in the empire rightfully with the highest status. After thinking and brainstorming for hours, her mind was not able to move past the marriage proposal.


    Resigned, she slumped into her huge velvety bed, blissfully enjoying the softness that made her feel like laying on a cloud as she relaxed. It was at this moment that one of her magic spells vibrated. Startling awake with surprise, she linked into the connection she had with the magic, allowing her to instantly know which incantation the spell reacted to.


    It was the alarm spell she cast to immediately receive a warning the instant Prince Noore entered the imperial city.


    And here she was at the gates, patiently waiting for the man that was going to be her future husband.


    Smiling, Princess Sera moved away from her position at the window, the familiar figure catching her sight.


    Prince Noore entered the imperial city through the west gate, the gate reserved for the merchants and traders, as he did not want to let anyone know of his absence from the city. Moving slowly through the bustling crowd, he roughly bumped into a slender figure that appeared out of nowhere.


    Stretching out his hand, he held the wrist of the falling girl, pulling her stably back on her feet.


    "I am so sorry. I was suddenly pushed by someone, accidentally bumping into you. I hope Sire will not mind giving me the chance to properly apologize to you over tea." The girl''s soft and pleasant voice filled his ears, causing him to lift his vision.


    She had long gray hair and eyes, her oval face accentuating her features, giving her a charm of otherworldliness. Her black robe and aura, though weak, were a bit similar to Princess Qamari''s mysterious vibe. Hooked, Prince Noore gently smiled as he worked his own charms.


    "You do not have to apologize since the fault was not yours. However, I have just entered the city and tea does not sound too bad." He amiably added, his tone gentle, his eyes soft.


    Princess Sera secretly smiled at the obvious acceptance of her invitation.


    "Please, follow me, Sire. I know a good teashop in the vicinity." Nodding her head demurely, she turned and left without looking back to check whether he followed or not. She was confident that he would follow because now, he was interested in her.


    Very soon, the two reached the teashop. Pushing the door, a chime resounded in the silent ambiance, as they entered. The teashop was a cozy hang-out place for the aristocrats and nobles, limiting the number of guests present a day through reservation.


    "Welcome, dear guests. A table for two?" A waiter immediately strode over, leading them to a table behind a folding screen.


    "Yes. Thank you." Saying, Princess Sera pulled out a chair, followed by the prince.


    The two sat across from each other, giving orders for two green teas and a desert. The waiter soon left with their order.


    "I am sorry about the earlier collision. I am Princess Sera, from the Ahankar Empire. This is my first time within the Amayan Empire and entering the imperial capital, so I am still learning my way around." A tinkling laugh spread out from her red lips as she covered her mouth.


    "So you are a princess from the Ahankar realm. It just so happens that I am the prince of the Amayan Empire. It is nice meeting you, your highness."


    And what Prince Noore considered as a coincidental meeting carried on in a peaceful manner, relieving the two''s many days of tension and anxiety. In fact, the meeting was one set up to trap him.


    ************************


    In the royal mansion of the Regent Prince, Princess Nari was also in the midst of a tea session with the noble ladies of the capital, unaware of the fact that her husband was with another woman.


    After many days of hard work, flattering her mother-in-law, she finally received a small amount of recognition. Given the ability to set up banquets and form connections with the noble ladies of the empire, she went all out holding tea parties as often as she could trying to integrate herself into the tight circle of the Amayan Empire''s high society.


    Although only two-three ladies showed up, she did not mind.


    After her desired but shameful marriage and her cousin''s spectacle on the wedding day, she was just happy that she was not being shunned.


    "Lady Mira, you look splendid today." Princess Nari complimented the other the moment she sat, gesturing to the servants to set the table.


    "Thank you, Your Highness. You do not look bad yourself." Lady Mira''s eyes scrutinized Princess Nari, setting the other on edge.


    The lady made no attempt to hide her disdain. Although she addressed Princess Nari as ''Your Highness'', she still considered herself more superior to the supposed princess from the backwater Kingdom.


    And even though Princess Nari was na?ve, she was not stupid. In this period of time where she navigated through the noble ladies of the Amayan society, she learned more about human nature and duplicity than when she was the princess of the Jinn Kingdom.


    She knew these ladies did not like her and even looked down on her. But whenever she thought about her lack of backing and support in such a huge empire, she gritted her teeth and endured the humiliation.


    The more she interacted with the noble ladies, the clearer she felt their close relationship, causing her to feel even more alone in the vast empire.


    Her brown eyes darkened with shining tears. Rapidly blinking, she forced them back, looking at the noble lady with a bright and carefree smile, seeming as if she did not mind the disrespectful scrutiny.


    ''If only cousin were here''...


    If her cousin was here, at least she would have had her for accompany and companionship.


    Bitterness filled her lonely heart, gnawed open even further by Prince Noore''s absence.

 Chapter 45 - Awakening

    Crown Prince Lail felt his consciousness floating in and out of reality, his body light at one time and heavy the next. It floated into an illusionary realm and landed on top of iridescent swirling clouds. The colorful clouds in various shapes of ancient beasts bobbed up and down, encircling him.


    High above, millions of stars revolved and shined around seven blue moons, their silvery-blue resplendence enhancing the ethereal beauty of the haven.


    Suddenly, on top of the iridescent clouds, a thousand flowers bloomed, filling the air with the fresh and fruity fragrance of spring.


    Dang!


    Dang!


    Dang!


    A loud drone filled the area, reverberating throughout the region. Seven ancient black-blue bells with carvings of the sun and moon appeared above Crown Prince Lail''s head, beating in sync with the distant droning.


    In the center of the bells, a rift opened, from which a black-blue ancient spear emerged. As the spear slowly descended onto the cloud the Crown Prince''s soul floated, the droning in the distance stopped.


    Without warning, a powerful and pure stream of magical energy descended from the seven bells and moons above, submerging his soul and flowing into his mind one strand at a time.


    As the magical power entered, it began to cleanse and perfectly harmonize with his soul, mind, and body. And as the magic flowed through his whole entity, he could feel the change in his disposition physically, mentally, and spiritually.


    After a long while, the droning stopped, spiritual energy dimmed and winked out. The floating cloud and illusionary realm vanished, leaving him suspended in black water.


    Crown Prince Lail stood in a daze, blankly staring in the dark void for a long time. His mind replayed the unrealistic realm of seven moons, unable to comprehend the reason why he imagined such a place. Forcefully shaking his head, he focused his attention on his surroundings.


    He was back in the black lake.


    Crown Prince Lail found that he did not feel any pain in his body. The powerful strike of the ancient tree or being underwater for so long should have crippled him beyond repair. However, he felt no pain and was in good condition. He could even breathe comfortably in the black water that mercilessly dragged him down earlier.


    In fact, he felt so much better now than he did when he first set foot in the Eastwind forests, stronger and lighter. Without hesitation, he swam towards the surface of the black lake.


    He did not know what happened to him when he was conscious. But since he was still alive, he had to put in all his effort to return alive.


    ''I still need to get back to the Speaking Ink Tree to find my wife''


    Thinking up to this point, the Crown Prince placed his whole attention on swimming to the dark surface, not detecting the huge shadow on which he had been sitting.


    The instant he moved, the beast shifted, its black-blue eyes glowing like black shining gems in the dark lake as it watched the desperate prince.


    "Master, I can help you reach the surface if you want." A voice abruptly sounded in Crown Prince Lail''s head, disrupting his concentration.


    Faltering in his upward movements, the Crown Prince looked around, but could not find anything in the dark water.


    Certain that he had not imaged the voice appearing in his mind, Crown Prince''s Lail''s guard rose. Using his internal strength, he controlled his breathing and in a deep voice, shouted.


    "Who is there? Show yourself."


    What answered his call was the fierce roar of a beast exploding in the tranquil black water.


    The long sinuous beast was covered in gleaming blue-black scales, adorned with long black whiskers and wings. It slowly glided through the black water as it approached the frowning Crown Prince.


    "Yes, Master. Would you like me to assist you out of the mist-water?" The instant the amiable rang out again, Crown Prince Lail knew that it was from the beast swimming towards him.


    His heart sank with dread, as hopelessness swept through him.


    ''Is this it? Is this how I will finally die?''


    He thought with despair as the huge beast fully revealed itself.


    The water beast was a small giant as large as four Myifs combined. It had deep blue-black beastly pupils that gave off mesmerizing flashes of light, its long snake body twisting behind it.


    He could have attempted battling the beast if he had a weapon. But fighting bare-handed underwater against a giant beast was not just difficult, but impossible.


    Smiling bitterly, his mind flashed with his wife''s face.


    ''My wife, I am sorry. It seems like I am still not strong enough to protect you.'' He sadly thought.


    "Master, I can get you out." The voice rang out again, only this time, Crown Prince Lail clearly heard the beast address him as master. Not believing his ears, he blankly stared back at the beast looking at him.


    "Master? Who is your master?" He asked in confusion.


    "I know. Master must not remember anything. But master, you cannot be so cold and indifferent to me because of it." The aggrieved cries of the beast sounded wronged, as if a great injustice was done to it, causing the perplexed Crown Prince to instinctively step back.


    "You are really mistaken. I am no master of yours."


    "Master, did you get a new weapon? Is that why you are denying my existence?" The beast shrieked in Crown Prince Lail''s head, its regal tone filled with sadness from the presumed betrayal.


    With a fierce light gleaming in its dark pupils, it instantly twirled around the Crown Prince, wrapping its long, scaly tail tightly around his body. The black water raised from the sudden turmoil, raging violently as it transformed into a fierce storm. Instantly, the turbulent wave surged and crashed, creating a melody of destruction as it enclosed the beast and man in a steely cage of a sea storm.


    "No way! No one can replace me! Master, you just watch. I will show you how powerful I have become!" Booming in a thunderous roar, the beast imposingly spread its grand wings, disdainfully raising its head towards the dark sky.


    And before Crown Prince Lail could even react, the beast vigorously flapped its velvety black wings, effortlessly ripping the sea storm apart, before majestically soaring with him in tow into the beckoning black heavens.


    Air, clean and fresh, instantly rushed into his lungs, clearing his mind.

 Chapter 46 - Realization

    The beast burst out of the black lake with a splash that sent the clinging waves crashing back to their seabed.


    Stretching its wet wings to their full length, it roared with a tremendous roar that pierced through the roiling mist, blasting the hazy fog apart.


    Instantly, the tranquil black forest was revealed in its primitive glory as the mist cleared. Dense ancient trees stood tall as they obscured the sky, blocking the sun.


    Wild beasts, small and large, dangerous and meek, froze in their spots as they looked around in confusion, the thunderous roar and unnatural disappearance of the mist, unnerving them.


    The next moment, the forest boiled as the beasts panickily ran away in fear, wreaking havoc in their wake.


    Black trees and vegetations were carelessly stamped into the damp ground, their leaves and branches blanketing the vibrating ground.


    The winged beast ignored the fleeing creatures. With its tail firmly coiled around the Crown Prince, it flapped its huge wings and swiftly flew through the black forest.


    Crown Prince Lail was completely calm now. The beast was bigger, stronger, faster, and fiercer than himself.


    If it truly desired to kill him, it would just be a matter of sweeping its tail. He could not preserve his life even if he wanted to.


    Since there was nothing he could do to turn the situation around, he resigned himself to his fate. It was not like he was afraid of death.


    He was just worried about his missing wife, which was why he strived so desperately to survive.


    But if death in the Heart of Mistland was written in his fate, then no matter how unwilling he was, it would still come.


    Besides, he was not completely hopeless as he could not sense any killing intention from the creature.


    Whether he was truly its master or not was no longer important to him.


    ''Since I can not escape, I might as well relax and let things take their own course.''


    Thinking up to here, he leaned back and leisurely scanned his speeding surroundings.


    In fascination, his gaze fixed onto a horde of scattering beasts. A little while ago, it was him who ran away from a similar horde.


    Now, he looked from above as they trampled on each other below.


    Light flashed through his eyes and a thought popped in his mind, branding itself in his heart and soul.


    ''In every species, only the strong reign supreme.''


    That was the case in the empire where the generals and ministers ruled above the civilians, the kings and princes ruled above the ministers and generals, and the emperor ruled above all.


    The same law applied in the beast world. The strongest beast ruled above the rest. The horde feared the winged beast and scattered in fear, not daring to even face him.


    If he somehow survived this ordeal, he needed to become stronger. So strong that no creature, whether it was a beast or a human, would dare to stand before him with their head raised.


    He needed to become strong enough that even if his wife was a dark magic wielder, no one would have the courage to question her in his presence.


    Dark eyes flashed with a blue glow, resolve and determination radiated from Crown Prince Lail''s body.


    After a long flight, the beast swooped and landed on a clearing outside the boundary of the wandering mists. It tucked its wings and uncoiled its tail, gently releasing the Crown Prince.


    "What do you think, master? Do I still not have my domineering aura? Am I still not the better choice?" It proudly raised its serpent head as it waited for praise.


    Crown Prince Lail watched the flaunting serpent with gleaming eyes, his cold lips lifting slightly in amusement.


    This beast was too humane for a wild beast. It also had the ability to communicate with him.


    The Crown Prince''s dark eyes flashed in astonishment, an old piece of memory resurfacing in his mind.


    "Wild beasts that gain spirituality shed their flesh and take on the form of weapons. These weapons are known as spiritual weapons because the spirit of the beast resides in them. They are a hundred times stronger, faster, and durable than ordinary weapons. Moreover, the weapons never decay as they absorb the spiritual energy and magic from the heart of a realm."


    "Than Father, I want a spiritual weapon. It sounds so cool!"


    "Hahaha. You think anyone can have a spiritual weapon just because they want one? No, son. Spiritual weapons carry the souls of extraordinary beasts that gain enlightenment through their intelligence and shed their skin with great resolve and powerful magic. It is impossible to get one."


    "But there must be a way to get one..." There was disappointment and despondency in the boy''s voice.


    "Yes. There is one way to get a spiritual weapon. That is, to get the spirit inside the weapon to acknowledge you as its master on its own accord. But no proud magical beast would willingly acknowledge a weak human with no magic as its master."


    The memory abruptly ended, bringing churning waves in the Crown Prince''s heart.


    Magic. The first prerequisite to gaining a spiritual weapon''s acknowledgment was, magic.


    If the beast before him was truly a spiritual beast and it acknowledged him as its master on its own, then that would mean he had magical blood flowing in his veins.


    That would mean, he had magic.


    That would also mean, he could search for his wife anywhere within the seven realms.


    Even in the heart of a realm.


    With magic, he did not need to worry about finding ways to get stronger.


    He could easily protect his wife from anyone and anything.


    As Crown Prince Lail thought more and more of the many possibilities and opportunities that would open up for him to search and protect his wife, his heart raced and his eyes glistened.


    Silent tears flowed down his cheeks, cracking his impassive expression.


    Only he himself knew how pressurized he felt when he discovered the possibility of his wife being in the heart of a realm. Because that implied she had magic.


    How could he bring his wife back from a place he could not even enter?


    Because that was a place he could not enter without magic and if he did, he would have dropped dead before even finding her.


    Now, he saw a silver of light in the darkness that shrouded his being.


    Slowly raising his head, he looked right into the serpent-like beast''s eyes, his voice firmly commending.


    "Change into your weapon form."


    Instantly, there was a flash of black-blue light as the giant serpent beast, right before Crown Prince Lail''s very eyes, transformed into an ancient, rune-covered, majestic spear.

 Chapter 47 - Clash

    Crown Prince Lail slowly closed his eyes, his hands tightly clenched into fists.


    "Wife, wait for me a little longer. I will find you!" He solemnly vowed in his heart.


    Opening his cold eyes, he moved forward, grasping the floating blue-black spear in his hands.


    The spirit in the spear had referred to him as master and changed on his command, wiping away all hesitation from his heart.


    He had magic and he had a spiritual weapon.


    Which parts of the seven realms could he not travel? Which place could he not enter?


    Overflowing with vigor and confidence, Crown Prince Lail turned on his heels, moving away from the wandering mist.


    He had set out on a death mission, but was returning with hope and excitement for the future.


    **


    The Speaking Ink Tree looked at the Crown Prince in front of him, its green eyes flashing with gold as it scrutinized the man.


    Of course, it had expected the Crown Prince''s return. It had also expected him to return a changed man.


    As an old acquaintance of his ancestor, it knew the kind of blood flowing through his veins. If it did not, it would not have sent him into the land where any human''s death was certain.


    It just did not expect him to return so soon, that too, unscathed and with a spiritual weapon.


    The heart of a land was a place where any human without magic was certain to die. However, it was also a place where any human with magic in their blood, could awaken their magical abilities.


    In the olden days, when the world of man and beast were still one, humans freely entered the heart of a realm to awaken their magic bloodline with the supervision of the beasts occupying the place.


    However, now that humans and beasts no longer interacted, and were enemies, the heart of a realm became a place reserved for the beasts while any human that entered met with a terrible end.


    As such, magicians became rare in the seven realms, the few existing belonging to the Seven Order council.


    ''I seem to have still underestimated the kid''s bloodline. To gain the acknowledgment of the Black Serpent, he must have an extraordinarily high concentration of magic in his blood.''


    Just standing there, he could already feel his overwhelming and formidable aura.


    "Well, are you not back too fast?" It lazily drawled with squinted eyes.


    "Yes. I may be. I entered the Heart of Mistland as you requested. May I know where my wife is now?" Although he asked politely, Crown Prince Lail''s nerves were strung tight with tension.


    He has been separated from his wife for more than a whole week!


    He did not know what she was doing. Whether she was safe, eating well, or sleeping soundly.


    He did not know how she spent her time.


    And most importantly, he did not know if she thought about him as much as he thought about her


    He did not know anything and that scared him.


    That was why, he had to meet her as soon as possible. They had only gotten married and were still complete strangers. They needed to spend time together to get to know each other.


    To build feelings and form a strong bond. To build a future together.


    And to do that, he needed to find and protect her.


    With firm and determined eyes, Crown Prince Lail intensely watched the Speaking Ink Tree''s, waiting for its reply.


    "Seeing that you fulfilled the request, I will tell you where your wife is." The ancient tree was satisfied with the Crown Prince''s performance.


    Not only was he able to awaken his bloodline, making it possible for him to find his wife. He also gained a spiritual weapon that had the ability to guide and protect him.


    It felt like it had already gone above and beyond in safe guarding his old acquittance''s progeny.


    As such, he saw no problem in giving him the information he needed. Closing its eyes, it sent its spirit into the Eastwind forest.


    Crown Prince Lail nervously watched the ancient tree, his fists tightly clenching his spear.


    As an ancient magical tree connected with the whole black forest that housed the Amaya realm''s heart land, it had the ability to glimpse into the heart lands of other realms through that link.


    This was something that no Seer or Oracle could ever hope to achieve.


    Because the heart land was a place where only those that had physical and spiritual connection to it could peek into.


    Therefore, where the Old Oracle and Old Seer failed, it faced no obstructions.


    Immediately, an image of a black hair, purple eyes girl with a white tiger in her arms, appeared in its mind. Above the girl''s hair, there was a blue-green dome covering a land of sea.


    ''Southern Black Sea''s heart land. What a strange couple. The husband is the master of a Black Serpent and the wife is cuddling the legendary winged-white tiger. Hmmm? Is that a golden sword? Could it be the ''golden bird?'' Yes, definitely strange couple! ''


    The ancient tree could not help exclaiming the moment it saw the golden sword in Princess Qamari''s hand.


    Just as it was about to withdraw its spirit, the girl suddenly looked up, her violet eyes directly colliding with its green orbs.


    Shocked, the Speaking Ink Tree''s spirit forcefully bounced back into its body, like a kite with its string cut.


    ''Did she...did she sense me? No! That is impossible. How could a little girl who has not even learned how to track an aura sense my presence when I was one with the land?''


    The ancient tree was not just astonished but shocked speechless. In its thousands years of life, it had never encountered such a situation.


    So did she sense it or not?


    It was so caught up in its own thoughts, that it completely forgot about the anxious Crown Prince staring at it with his fiery eyes.

 Chapter 48 - Lead

    Princess Qamari, who was holding the winged-white tiger gently in her arms, suddenly stopped. Her whole body shivered as a feeling of being peeked at overwhelmed her senses.


    Sharply raising her head, she looked directly into the eerie green-gold eyes in the sky.


    Before she could react, the eyes suddenly vanished. As if they were just passing by or were never there, to begin with, and she was just imagining things.


    However, she knew that she was not imagining. Someone or something was just peeking at her.


    Shuddering with apprehension, she immediately threw her sword into the air, jumped, and landed right on its back the instant the golden bird transformed.


    Flying, they headed out of the deep forest, towards the direction of the silver-rafter.


    She was no longer in the mood for adventures and exploration.


    ''It was still best to hide out until the end of the competition.''


    Thinking thus far, she urged Skyler faster in the direction of their makeshift shelter.


    **


    "So, how was it? Did you find out where she is?" The Crown Prince could no longer maintain his calm.


    He felt the instant the Speaking Ink Tree returned, waiting anxiously for it to tell him what he desperately wanted to know.


    However, the ancient tree seemed to be immersed in a world of its own, completely ignoring his presence.


    Losing his patience, he directly asked for the answer.


    "Oh, you are still here." The Speaking Ink Tree spoke with surprise in his usually indifferent voice.


    The Crown Prince''s face immediately turned dark.


    ''If I will not be here, then from whom am I going to find my wife''s whereabouts?''


    He suppressed his annoyance, reminding himself to remain calm.


    ''If I did not need to know where my wife is, I would not be wasting so much time talking nonsense with you.''


    "Yes, I am still here. Did you find out my wife''s location?" He repeated with a fake smile, his dark eyes flashing with murder.


    "Oh, your wife. Yes, your wife. I must say, you have found yourself quite the match. Tell me, how did you meet and where did you meet? Did you know beforehand that your wife could use magic?" All of a sudden, the Speaking Ink Tree was suddenly very interested in the wife of the Crown Prince.


    The Crown prince''s face turned even darker. Instead of getting an answer, he received questions.


    He was practically boiling with frustration now. Why was the Speaking Ink Tree suddenly showing interest in his wife?


    ''Was it so difficult to just say the name of a place?''


    As far as the Crown Prince knew, the ancient tree was not even that interested in him, who was a descendant of his old acquaintance. So, why was It interested in his wife?


    ''Could it be, It saw something while it was seeking her?''


    "No. I did not know she could use magic beforehand, because our marriage was not intended, but happened due to a series of unexpected incidents. Can you tell me where she is now?" With suspicion in his eyes, he calmed himself down as he asked for the third time.


    "Ah, yes. Your wife. Unfortunately, your wife is in the Heart Land of the Iris realm, the Black Southern Sea."


    Finally hearing the answer he had been desperately searching for, Crown Prince Lail''s face glowed with radiance, his eyes displaying the happiness he felt.


    ''Iris realm, Black Southern Sea.''


    He repeated the place in his mind, imprinting in his heart.


    His wife was in the realm of her homeland, the Iris realm.


    But how did she end up in the Black Southern Sea, and why?


    Seeing the confusion in the Crown Prince''s eyes, the Speaking Ink Tree decided to update him on the current affair of things.


    "Yes. Your wife is in the Iris realm, the Black Southern Sea. Before you run off, let me give you a bit of advice." The ancient trees'' eyes displayed unmatchable wisdom as It deeply gazed at the Crown Prince.


    "Yes, Speaking Ink Tree. Please do." Crown Prince Lail immediately turned serious as he waited to hear the Speaking Ink Tree.


    Receiving a piece of advice from a thousands-year-old tree that had seen the rise and fall of many races would only benefit him.


    "As I said, your wife is in the Heart of a land in the Southern Sea of the Iris realm. This means that you cannot meet her until she leaves the Heart Land. Do you know why?" The Speaking Ink Tree trained its solemn eyes on the Crown Prince.


    "No, why?" Crown Prince Lail''s eyes filled with confusion on hearing the ancient tree.


    He could not meet his wife until she left the Heartland?


    But he had the ability to enter Heart Lands now.


    So why could he not just enter to meet her, instead of waiting for her to leave?


    As he watched the flickering emotions on Crown Prince Lail''s face, the ancient tree knew that the kid''s knowledge on Heart Lands was limited.


    "Very simple. Because you are not from the Iris realm. You can enter the Heart of Mistland because you are a native of the Amayan Empire and the heart recognizes you. However, the Iris Heart Land does not know you because you are not a native of the Iris realm. Does that make sense?" The tree waited until Crown Prince Lail nodded his head in understanding, before continuing.


    "As such, even if you go to the Black Southern Sea, you will not be able to meet your wife until she leaves the Heart. Which is why I said unfortunately earlier. Because the Seven Order is conducting a competition for new recruits at the moment, it is most likely that she will become an apprentice to a magician." At this moment, it looked deeply at the Crown Prince.


    Seeing its serious eyes, an ominous feeling brewed in Crown Prince Lail''s heart.


    ''It could not be, that she could not leave the Heart Land after becoming an apprentice, right?''


    Before he could voice his thoughts, the Speaking Ink Tree confirmed it.


    "Yes. Once your wife becomes an apprentice to a magician of the Seven Order, she will not be able to leave the Heart Land.. That is, until she completes her apprenticeship."

 Chapter 49 - Guidance

    Crown Prince Lail felt his head spin, his vision turning blurry.


    ''Once she becomes an apprentice to a magician, she will not be able to leave the Heart Land.''


    The sentence rang in his head, throwing his mind and heart in turmoil.


    "You are saying, I cannot meet my wife any time soon?" He asked in a rough voice as his body trembled.


    "Unfortunately, yes. The apprenticeship of new magicians takes about 3-4 years and within that span of time, apprentices cannot leave the Heart Land. However, there is a way for you to meet your wife sooner." The Speaking Ink Tree added the instant it saw the flickering emotions in the Crown Prince''s eyes.


    ''Sigh. There is no guarantee that this reckless kid would not try something dangerous in an attempt to meet his wife.''


    After all, he was willing to enter the Heart of Mistland even when he knew he might not come out alive.


    Instead of letting him willingly walk into the jaws of death, on behalf of its old acquaintance, it decided to guide the Crown Prince.


    Crown Prince Lail instantly focused his attention on the Speaking Ink Tree, clearing his mind of all distracting thoughts.


    If there was a way, he needed to know how.


    "As I said earlier, nonnatives cannot enter the heart of other realm''s land. However, you can enter the heart of the Amaya realm." Sighing in resignation, It briefly closed its eyes.


    "You must know, the heart of a land is very important to a realm as it is the source of life and magic in the entire realm. Therefore, the heart has its own methods of protecting itself. Shifting location, forming elemental magic in its vicinity which only magical beings could approach, and restricting the entrance of nonnatives among others.


    However, the magicians of the Seven Order have the ability to weaken the barrier of the Heart Lands by combining their magic and attacking the barrier together. This allows magicians from other realms to enter Heart Lands, not of their native."


    Crown Prince Lail felt enlightened as he listened to the ancient tree''s words.


    The methods of the Seven Order were indeed extraordinary. Combining their different magics to open the barrier to other heartlands did not seem like an easy feat.


    However, the Seven Order was able to accomplish such a task, speaking lengths about their great foundation and deep knowledge accumulated through years of research.


    ''However, how does any of this concern me meeting my wife?'' He could not help wondering in his heart.


    But since the Speaking Ink Tree took the time to mention such matters, it probably had a connection to the method it spoke of.


    "The Seven Order represent magicians from the seven realms. As such, they also hold competitions every year to determine the realm with the strongest magicians.


    If you join the Amayan Academy of Seven Order, you will be able to meet your wife in a year''s time during the realms competition. Apprentices cannot leave the Heart Land after getting assigned masters. However, with their masters, they can attend the competition between the realms.


    Moreover, aside from being able to meet your wife sooner, there is an additional benefit to joining the academy.


    As a place of gathering for magic and magicians, you will be able to learn and build your knowledge on magic and the world of magicians.


    You will get the chance to find out more about spiritual weapons and how to upgrade them. Along with the guidance of a master, you will also be able to quickly learn how to wield your magical powers.


    Since it is not possible for you to see your wife now, you might as well join the Academy and learn all you can while mastering your magical abilities.


    Naturally, during the gathering of realm magicians, you will easily see the one you want to see.


    Who knows, this might also be a trial for the both of you." Once it got to this point, there was a strange gleam in the Speaking Ink Tree''s green orbs as it stared at Crown Prince Lail.


    Seeing what it saw and experiencing what it did after peeking at the kid''s wife, its many years of knowledge allowed it to sense that their future road was going to be anything but ordinary.


    Very soon, the entire seven realms might be turned upside down by this pair of husband and wife.


    Crown Prince Lail was silent after hearing the ancient tree. As complicated emotions surged in his heart, his eyes flickered with the struggle he was going through.


    One year.


    If he decided to enter the Academy, he would not be able to see his wife for a whole year.


    However, what other option did he have? Wait for her to leave the Heart Land?


    If what the ancient tree said was correct, then she would not be able to leave until the completion of her apprenticeship.


    ''Between one and three, obviously the former is better.''


    However, he could not help feeling bitter and reluctant. No matter one or three, the fact remained that he could only wait.


    Wait for a long time before seeing her.


    ''Would she still remember me by then?'' He bitterly chuckled as the thought entered his mind.


    "Lad, I say, there is nothing for you to be hesitant about. After all, no matter how much you want to see your wife, if destiny does not want you two to meet right now, then there is nothing you can do about it.


    Just believe in your fates. If you were destined to meet and become a couple, then fate certainly has something greater in store for the two of you." The Speaking Ink Tree consoled when it saw the bitter expression of the Crown Prince.


    ''Sigh. It seems like the old saying is true. The greater the destiny, the harder the trial and tribulations. These two had barely gotten married and yet, they are already separated by the boundaries of heart realms.''


    "That''s right. I have to believe in our fate. If we ended up together even after being set to marry different partners, then our bond will definitely not sever that easily. And besides, separation is another form of a trial. A trial of our relationship''s strength and truth.." Crown Prince Lail''s eyes flashed with a fierce light as he confidently declared.

 Chapter 50 - Gratitude

    "Good. It is good that you are clear of the situation." The Speaking Ink Tree''s green orbs flashed with approval.


    ''Of course. It was worried for nothing. If the kid could not even overcome such a small hurdle, how could he possibly stir great storms in the future?'' With such thoughts, the ancient tree relaxed.


    "But how do I enter the Academy? I have only ever heard of its existence in the realm, and have no idea how to find it or enter it." Crown Prince Lail''s brows were furrowed in thought as he wondered how he was going to find an invisible academy and enter.


    "The Amayan Mistland Academy usually accepts yearly enrollment, but the selection for this year has already passed. Look for an aquiline round plaque under the largest root of my trunk. It will allow you to enter the Academy without going through the selection.


    However, the plaque will only provide you with the exception to enter the Academy ahead of time, the rest will depend on you and your ability. The portal to the Amayan Mistland Academy dimension is within the wandering mists. But you will need to enter it by tonight because the mists will shift their location tomorrow.


    Your spiritual weapon will be able to detect the dimensional rift and lead you to it. Alright then, you can run along now. " After saying all it needed to say, the Speaking Ink Tree immediately dismissed the Crown Prince.


    Waving its black branches in a shooing manner, it unceremoniously closed its eyes to continue its long slumber.


    Crown Prince Lail was not offended by the ancient tree''s dismissive attitude.


    On the contrary, he felt grateful to the Speaking Ink Tree. Even though it had no obligation to do so, it had helped him locate his wife''s whereabouts and gave him advice when he felt lost.


    And even when it was dismissing him, it still provided him with a way to get admitted into the Academy outside the selection period.


    "Speaking Ink Tree, thank you for helping me. I know you did it on behalf of my ancestor, but I still want to express my heartfelt gratitude. If there comes a time in the future where you need my assistance, then please do not hesitate in seeking me out." He earnestly said with a serious expression.


    However, the Speaking Ink Tree did not give any response.


    Whether it acknowledged the Crown Prince''s promise or not, Crown Prince Lail did not know. But since he said everything that he wanted to say, he did not see any point in sticking around.


    Clasping his fists together, he slightly nodded his head in respect to the Speaking Ink Tree before searching for the aquiline plaque under its large root.


    The plaque was not deeply hidden, easily being found under the hairs of the root by him after two searches. Bright aqua with flashes of mystical light, the round plaque was about the size of a palm, faintly emitting warm currents of energy.


    Seeing that it was easily carriable under his wide black sleeves, he immediately kept it there.


    After giving one last glance to the silent ancient tree, Crown Prince Lail turned on his heels, leaving the black forest.


    The Speaking Ink Tree slightly opened its squinted eyes as it watched the Crown Prince''s receding back. Flashes of gold flickered within the sea of green, as a pensive look appeared within their depths.


    It could distinctly feel that this would not be their last meeting.


    ''Unplanned meetings are never a good sign.''


    Sighing, it closed its eyes again, this time slumbering for good.


    Crown Prince Lail exited the black forest on his recovered Myif to find the Old Oracle sitting cross-legged on the black sand, his cane in his hand.


    He directed his ride to the ground, jumping off the Myif before it landed.


    The Old Oracle immediately got to his feet the moment he saw the black Myif. He anxiously approached the Crown Prince, his sight roaming over his figure for any serious injuries.


    When he had directed Crown Prince Lail to the Speaking Ink Tree, he had never anticipated that the Crown Prince of the Great Amayan Empire would risk his own life without hesitation.


    And all that, just to fulfill the request of the ancient tree so he could find out his wife''s location.


    As the one to lead him here, he felt that if anything were to happen to the Crown Prince, then it would be all on him.


    Not finding any wounds, let allow serious ones, the Old Oracle was relieved. But at the same time, he could not help feeling perplexed.


    ''Was the Crown Prince not able to enter the Heart of Mistland?'' He secretly wondered in confusion.


    "Crown Prince, are you alright?" The Old Oracle asked the obvious as he wanted to hear the answer from the involved individual himself.


    "I am fine, Oracle. But I will not be returning with you back to the empire. I hope you will be able to return safely." The Crown Prince was also grateful to the Old Oracle for guiding him towards the Speaking Ink Tree.


    Because of the two''s selfless aid, he was able to get so far ahead in the search for his wife.


    As such, he felt bad about sending him back alone.


    The Amaya realm was relatively safer to travel around in comparison to most of the other realms due to the establishment of governing laws in each region of the land and yearly inspection of the court ministers.


    But, no matter how perfectly a task was completed, there was never a full guarantee that an incident would not occur.


    However, he had to find the dimensional rift in the wandering mists by tonight to successfully enroll in the Academy.


    "Haha, do not be overly worried about me. I have been traveling in the Amayan lands for more years than I can count, to the point that now every terrain and region is as familiar as the back of my hand. But seeing your relaxed expression, I presume that you were able to complete the Speaking Ink Tree''s request?" The Old Oracle''s eyes glowed with curiosity.


    He was amazed at the fact that the Crown Prince was able to enter the Heart of Mistland and come out unscathed.

 Chapter 51 - Entering The Amayan Mistland

    He knew how dangerous the heart of realm lands were. In order for a being to even successfully enter them, they needed to possess magic in their blood.


    ''For the Crown Prince to successfully enter the Heart of Mistland could only mean that he also possesses magical blood.''


    Since the couple were both possible magic wielders, it only made sense that he could not clearly peek into their future.


    He felt comforted after discovering the truth of the matter.


    It was not his skill that was weak but the kids that were no ordinary humans.


    As his gaze casually swept over the Crown Prince, it indirectly fell onto the unusual black spear strapped on his back.


    The black spear was long, surpassing the Crown Prince''s six-feet four-inch height by about a head, its thick body covered in ancient runes and carvings that gave it a mysterious air.


    As it casually hung on Crown Prince Lail''s back, it intermittently glowed with a blue light, releasing an oppressive aura.


    The Old Oracle''s eyes immediately widened in shock, lighting with surprise and confusion.


    ''A spiritual weapon?''


    He was incredulous.


    The Crown Prince possessing magic was already astonishing enough for him. But considering the kid''s background and lineage, he calmly came to terms with the matter.


    After all, with his strong heritage, it was only a matter of time before he started manifesting his magical abilities.


    However, the Crown Prince did not seem to only possess magic in his veins, but also seemed to possess a high concentration of it.


    Because spiritual weapons contained the discerning souls of spiritual beasts.


    These spiritual beasts were different from wild beasts in the way they had intelligence that rivaled, and at times surpassed, even humans. They were also beasts that achieved enlightenment and reached the highest level possible in both physical fortitude and spiritual attainment.


    No longer finding any room for improvement in their physical bodies, they endured tremendous pain and unimaginable risk to successfully shed their skin and turn into spiritual weapons.


    From there, they remained in weapon forms and further strengthened their magical abilities by directly absorbing the elemental magic in the atmosphere, until they found capable individuals to acknowledge as masters.


    And as such beasts of incredible talent and great intelligence looked down on beings that their spiritual senses perceived as weaker than them, there were very few individuals in the past centuries that gained their approval.


    Because to win over the proud beast soul in the weapon, one had to be their equal in terms of both magical and spiritual ability, physical and mental fortitude.


    As it was also through the master-subordinate connection that its magic absorption speed and future upgrading prospects depended.


    As such, unless the Crown Prince was it''s equal on both aspects, it would not have acknowledged it as its master.


    Thinking up to this point, the Old Oracle turned dumb.


    ''This shock is too great for my old soul''


    He listlessly thought, his gaze still glued to the black spear.


    "I only came back so that you could return with a peaceful mind. Thank you for your help, Old Oracle. Let me know if you ever need any assistance in the future." Crown Prince Lail was calmer now.


    Having figured out his next course of action, he felt more relaxed.


    Worrying endlessly when he could not even reach his wife or do anything to reach her would only be a waste of the precious time he had.


    ''Since I can not see her at the moment, I might as well learn all I can and focus on growing stronger. This is a much better way for me to spend my time, as I will then gain the strength and ability to protect her in the future.''


    His dark eyes flashed with a blue light as his gaze moved towards the beckoning black forest.


    He had only tonight to enter the academy.


    "Hmm, where ever you are headed, just be sure to be more careful." The Old Oracle stroked his beard with a light smile on his face.


    Now that the Crown Prince had the ability to protect himself in Heart Lands, he was no longer worried about him setting off on his own to search for his wife.


    Even though he was alone, he had a spiritual weapon with him.


    Even if he could not succeed in his task, he would still be able to escape with his life.


    Thinking as such, he encouragingly waved him away.


    "Do not worry about me. I have the ability to protect myself in any region of the Amaya realm. You go on. There is a long road ahead of you."


    Crown Prince Lail slightly smiled, respectfully clasping his fists, as he nodded.


    Turning, he jumped on his black Myif, steering it directly into the expansive black forest.


    He could not wait any longer.


    The Old Oracle thoughtfully watched the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire decisively enter the black forest of the Eastwind Forest without looking back.


    ''I hope he easily achieves his goal.''


    He walked towards the cool waves of the Southern Oceanic.


    Unbeknownst to him, the Crown Prince was not leaving to search for his wife this time.


    This time, he was leaving to enter the Amayan Mistland Academy.


    ***


    On top of the Black Serpent''s back, Crown Prince Lail watched the waves of murky mists split apart in an almost prostrating manner.


    During the short period of time they entered the roiling mists, the same scene played out where ever the Black Serpent passed through.


    Not only did the mists and wild beasts give way, but most of the black trees also seemed to bend or lean away, the instant the serpent''s black form swept past.


    From these few incidents, he was able to clearly perceive the Black Serpent''s influence, giving him a glance into the other advantages of spiritual weapons, aside from the obvious.


    Perhaps because of their transformation, they seemed to stand above the ordinary magical beings.


    The further they ventured into the Heart of Mistland, the more the occasional growls and roars of the wild beasts turned horrific and chaotic, resonating eerily in the misty region.


    "Master, you want me to find a dimensional rift? Are we entering a different dimension?" The Black Serpent''s booming voice fell like a thunder in the damp environment. The shockwaves of its formidable roar shook the nearby trees.


    The forest immediately vibrated as creatures scrambled away in fear and moisture in the form of raindrops splashed on the black ground, clearing the foggy landscape until everything became still and silent.


    "Hmm. We will enroll in the academy. Black Serpent, you need to find the rift soon." Crown Prince Lail wiped his damp face with his long sleeve as he instructed the Black Serpent.


    He did not mind the water, more than satisfied with the Black Serpent as he glanced at the empty region.


    Compared to when he had first entered the Heart of Mistland, his journey this time was clearly much more relaxed and smooth. With the beasts and mists cleared away, their search for the dimension would be much easier.


    After a long trek passing over more black trees and clearing more mists, the Crown Prince and Black Serpent finally reached the black gap where they first met in.


    Instantly, Crown Prince Lail felt his skin tingling as a primitive and pure energy flowed over his body.


    "Master, the dimensional rift is at the bottom of the black lake!" The Black Serpent exclaimed in surprise as it looked at the gaping black water.


    It also recognized the region as it was the place it had been hibernating for thousands of years.


    However, since it was in deep sleep, it never felt the presence of the rift.


    "Yes, it is." As soon as his skin started prickling, the Crown Prince immediately realized the location of the rift as well.


    The last time he was at the black lake, he did not feel the prickling of his skin.


    This was probably because of his perilous situation, both when he unwittingly fell into the lake after the giant tree crashed into him, and when he was leaving coiled in the Black Serpent''s tail.


    But now that he appeared in a good condition, relaxed and carefree, he immediately sensed the slight tingling sensation on his skin.


    As he stood above the black water on the back of the blue-black serpent, his waist-length black hair and long black robes freely waved in the windless black night.


    With his pale complexion and handsome masculine features, he gave off the majestic presence of a celestial being descending to the mortal realm.


    "Go!"


    With excitement soaring in his heart, his dark eyes brightened with a radiant blue.


    Without hesitation, he commanded the Black Serpent forward.

 Chapter 52 - Plans

    Back in the Amayan Empire, Regent Prince Kreme Amhei was inside a dark room with a black staff in his hands, insistently chanting some garbled words.


    As he chanted, he intermittently flung different materials into a black smokeless flame. The air buzzed and crackled with energy filling the atmosphere with a sinister aura. Terrified howls and shrieks of ghostly shadows flashed across the dark walls, betraying the vile property of the ritual taking place.


    At this moment, the Regent Prince threw a black throbbing material in the shape of a heart into the black flame, raising his black staff in the air to suck the corresponding electric currents.


    From the scene, it was obvious that the Regent Prince of the Great Amayan Empire performed dark rituals to gain access to black magic.


    As the electric currents surged and flashed, Regent Prince Kreme Amhei''s figure rose into the air, numerous black-red currents swirling around him.


    "I have taken the bargain and paid the price. Now give me the power I desire!" Roaring, he threw his head back, arms widespread, as amidst the black-red currents, a black shadow appeared in the already sinister room, spreading a sickly sweet fragrance comprised of gore, rot, and overgrown fruits in the cramped space.


    "Kreme Amhei, I have given you the equivalent reward for the price you paid. Now if you desire more, you must pay the corresponding price." A malevolent, genderless voice hummed in the dark, as magic, dwarfing and overwhelming, filled every crack, setting dust and debris afloat.


    "I have to pay another price? Fine. I want you to help me get the ''golden bird'' and the Princess of Jinn, Princess Qamari. In return, I am ready to pay whatever price you ask for." The Regent Prince''s grim voice resounded in response, a dark light flashing in his eyes.


    At the time of the Crown Prince''s departure, the Regent Prince was not in a hurry to possess the ''golden bird'' and Princess Qamari. He had lived long enough by now to understand that haste often made waste.


    And instead of exposing his plans to the seven realms before he was confident of obtaining complete victory, he wanted to take his time, slowly laying down the foundation and executing each step of his plans to complete precision.


    However, the seven heavens seemed to be against him as they always seemed to foil his plans.


    If he had not gone to seek the magicians of the Seven Order to assist him in locating Princess Qamari, he would have never come to know that the princess was not even in the Amaya realm.


    When he asked the magicians for the princess''s location, they failed to give him a proper response, rising his alarm.


    And knowing that while the magicians of the Seven order resided in every realm, their loyalty was not to the reigning royal family but to their magic academies, he could no longer sit still and wait.


    He could not wait for the Crown Prince to find Princess Qamari because if the princess was in the hands of the Seven Order, then she would be kept in the Heart Lands where no ordinary human could enter.


    The Crown Prince would have to possess magic to enter such lands.


    And if by chance he happened to have a strong bloodline and awakened the blood of his ancestors, there would still be no guarantee that the Seven Order would easily let the girl go with him.


    Especially not if they found out how special she was.


    And so, to ensure Princess Qamari truly fell into his hands, he called upon the Dark Jinn.


    Even if his plans for the future were to be exposed ahead of time, he still had to take this step.


    It was a question of his great ambition and aspirations. And he could not allow any stray arrows to pierce through the net.


    Even if that meant making a deal with the Dark Jinn again.


    "Alright. I will get you the ''golden bird'' as you wish, but in payment, I need a maiden of noble lineage. This maiden must be pure of heart and innocent of nature. Do you accept?" The Dark Jinn''s malicious voice resounded, bouncing off the walls.


    ''Just a maiden for Princess Qamari and the ''golden bird'', somehow, this deal does not seem to be of great advantage to the Dark Jinn. However, the Dark Jinn never suffers a loss in any deal, so what am I missing?''


    Regent Prince Kreme Amhei wondered in confusion as he thought over the Dark Jinn''s proposal.


    No matter which side he looked from, it seemed like he was the one gaining the greatest advantage, and that scared him.


    Because that meant the one who will be gaining the greatest advantage would be the Dark Jinn.


    The Dark Jinn never suffered a loss and neither did he seal a losing bargain.


    In any deal he sealed, there would be a losing and winning side. However, the one to lose out, in the end, was never him.


    This was a fact engraved into the minds of every individual that dealt with Jinns'' to fulfill their wish.


    In the world of Jinns, the Dark Jinn was the most notorious for his sinister plots within plots and schemes within schemes.


    "Do you accept?"


    However, the Dark Jinn did not seem to intend to give the Regent Prince enough time to ponder over the deal and change his mind, as his sinister voice rang out, startling him out of his thoughts.


    ''There is definitely a trap here. But since I am not able to figure out what the Dark Jinn is scheming at the moment, I will just accept the deal and make plans to deal with him in the future. Once I gain control of the seven realms, then even the Jinns will bow to me.''


    To get the ''golden bird'' and Princess Qamari, it was now or never.


    Having reached a decision, Regent Prince Kreme Amhei looked back at the malevolent, looming shadow in the sinister dark room.


    "I accept.. Find me my ''golden bird'' and Princess Qamari, and I will make sure that you get your maiden."

 Chapter 53 - The Amayan Mistland Academy

    The Black Serpent dived into the dark lake, rising turbulent black waves soaring into the sky. It rapidly traversed through the dark environment, its descent stirring powerful whirlpools as it directly flashed to the bottom of the lake.


    Unbeknownst to them, on their appearance, numerous invisible ancient runes instantly brightened and glowed underneath the black ground. They linked and connected, forming a dark passage that stretched upwards.


    "Master, where should we start looking? I am sensing the dimensional rift at this location, but do not see any crack or opening on the ground."


    Enveloped in a barrier of black light to ward off against the stray waves, Crown Prince Lail also pensively looked around.


    From their position, he too sensed the slight disturbance in the energy fluctuation, but could not find anything.


    Before either of the two could take any action, however, a violent vortex suddenly formed beneath their figures, sucking them into a world of darkness.


    Crown Prince Lail secured his hold on the protruding scales of the Black Serpent as the two swirled within the relentless fierce currents, the sudden unbearable water pressure, and maelstrom clouding their vision with pain and darkness.


    After a short period of time traveling in absolute darkness, the two''s forms were forcefully tossed out of the vortex, sailing through a white sky, before heavily crashing down with a splash on the shore of the lake.


    Drained and exhausted, man and beast dragged their heavy bodies out of the black water onto dry land, falling roughly on their backs, before passing out.


    Black-blue light flashed around the huge form of the Black Serpent, transforming into a black spear.


    The white sky turned blue, then black, before going back to white.


    It was at this time that Crown Prince Lail''s motionless form twitched before he groggily turned on his side and sat up. The Crown Prince''s gaze instantly fell on the black spear.


    "Thank you, Black Serpent." Grabbing it, he gently caressed the black spear.


    At the moment of their sudden transport, the Black Serpent used its body to shield the still unskilled Crown Prince from the force and impact of the magical whirlpool, taking on most of the water pressure and elemental magic on itself.


    Even though the act was not majestic and grand, displaying a magnificent sight, since the spiritual beast was able to protect the Crown Prince at the moment of danger, at that instant, it deeply touched Crown Prince Lail, warming his cold heart.


    It had unreservedly protected him from serious and fatal injuries.


    As such, the Crown Prince''s feelings towards the Black Serpent changed slightly from one of just master and subordinate to one of friendship.


    Once he thanked the Black Serpent the Crown Prince immediately got to his feet, spear in hand. Looking around, he froze in amazement.


    The land he was in had three moons floating in the sky in white, blue, and black. Two of the moon were dim while one glowed with white radiance.


    Under the three moons, white cranes, colorful flying beasts, and blue-green winged sea creatures flew about carrying people as they entered and exited a humongous castle.


    The ginormous castle was made out of all silver bricks, its silver towers stretching beyond the cloudless sky as it glowed under the brilliance of the white moon.


    The castle was expansive, the only building spread out in the whole dimension, with exquisite and otherworldly ancient carvings of vines, leaves, stars, moons, and other artistic crafts decorating its appearance.


    Encircling the enormous castle, was a huge blue magical dome that seemed to act as a shield as it intermittently appeared and disappeared.


    And beyond the huge castle, was a forest of white trees, brimming and thriving with life as numerous colorful birds, flame moths, lighting flies flew about in the air, while the occasional roars of beasts resounded.


    Crown Prince Lail stood in a daze as he took in the new sights. He had expected the magical academy to be unique, but he did not expect it to be so huge either, its size rivaling the imperial palace.


    Even though the Amayan Empire was one of the most prosperous empires'' within the entire seven realms, with its beautiful aquine stones and blue aurora, it did not possess the ethereal and magical appearance of this place.


    ''So this is the Amayan Mistland Academy?''


    He thought in wonder as he watched a three-winged lighting beast spout out lighting as it flew across the white sky.


    His heart throbbed in excitement at finally arriving at the destination that was going to shape his and his wife''s future.


    On the other side, a group of ten men in white robes were rushing forth on a white crane as they flew in Crown Prince Lail''s direction, making it obvious that his sudden presence in the magical dimension had not gone unnoticed, alarming the magicians to immediately send out scouts to check the situation.


    At this moment, in front of the group of ten, stood one tall, clean shaven man of about nineteen, silently observing the surroundings for any other abnormalities as he led the team.


    "Senior brother, I heard the master''s felt the presence of an outsider at the Black Sea. How do you think he got in?" A young man of 18 asked as he looked towards the man in the lead.


    "Obviously, he used some sort of magical tool, otherwise, how could anyone enter the Academy grounds outside of the selection period." Another on his right responded before the senior could.


    "The tool will naturally have to be very powerful to be able to open a portal to our Academy''s dimension. If so, the trespasser could not be an ordinary person." Another on the senior brother''s side said, furrowing his brows in thought.


    "Whatever may be the case, we just have to see to it that we bring him before the council of elders. It is not our responsibility to worry about whether or not the trespasser is ordinary or extraordinary." The senior finally nonchalantly replied, his quiet gaze still fixed in the distance.


    "Yes, senior brother!" The group chorused, the respect they felt for their senior brother obvious in their attitude and shinning gaze.


    And like this, the group finally arrived before Crown Prince Lail who was silently standing straight with his black spear in his hand, his bright gaze fixed on the descending group of ten.


    ''A magic academy, huh? Than let me see for myself what this magic academy has to offer me.''

 Chapter 54 - Entering The Academy

    Sprawling silver palaces and pavilions glowed beneath the enchanting silver castle, and high above, a pure white moon shined upon the silver palatial buildings.


    Crown Prince Lail unconcernedly walked among the group of white-clothed men, curiously looking around and taking note of the various magical portals transporting boys and girls in and out of the academy.


    The crowd of bustling students were either dressed in white, blue, or black, while the white-clothed magic students seemed to carry more weight, followed by the blue, black being the last.


    Lighting flashed and more people appeared out of thin air, standing on an ancient silver platform in the center of the academy.


    There were ancient teleportation portals in the Amayan Empire as well. However, there seemed to be a difference between the teleportation portal in the empire and the ones here.


    The portal in the empire was only used to teleport from one realm to another, or from one kingdom to another and had to be activated by a group of magicians.


    While the portal here seemed to be used to travel to any place within the seven realms and with the help of a magical artifact, could be activated by anyone at any transportation location, not needing the assistance of a group of magicians.


    "Senior brother, it looks like senior sister Murong is back from the wildlands mission." The youngest of the escorting group exclaimed with shining eyes, gaze fixed on the team of eight as they made their way through the bustling crowd in their direction.


    "Yes. I heard that the wildlands mission they went on this time was quite dangerous. I did not expect senior sister Murong to be able to complete it so quickly. No wonder she is considered the genius of our Mistland Academy." Another replied pensively as he looked towards the black-haired girl in the lead.


    "Of course. Senior sister Murong is the only green-level magic talent in our Academy. Otherwise, why would our dean personally take her in as his personal disciple? Can she be compared to orange-level talents like us? "


    As the group talked among themselves, Crown Prince Lail briefly swept his gaze over the approaching team that seemed to be the focus of the group''s attention.


    Although he did not know much about the magical academies and their ranking system, to be able to gain the attention of the dean of the academy could definitely not be an easy matter. As such, the one to accomplish such a feat could only be a remarkable magician.


    As he thought of this, he could not help wondering about his own magical talent. As he had only recently come to know about his magical abilities, he did not have any idea what level his magic talent was.


    The two groups met in the middle, causing many of the students strolling on the crisscrossing roads to instantly focus their gaze on them.


    The most talented girl in the academy was speaking with the most talented guy. It was only reasonable that their gossipy nature was awakened.


    "Senior brother Wil, are you guys returning from a mission as well?" The black hair girl leading the team spoke the moment she reached the group, her sparkly eyes glowing with curiosity as she swept it on the silent Crown Prince.


    "Not exactly. The dean and council elders detected an abnormality at the Black Sea and sent us to check the situation. This young man was at the place of the disturbance, and we are taking him to the main hall to present before the academy elders." The senior brother, Wil gently replied as he looked at the pretty girl.


    "Oh, if that is the case, we can go together then. We are also headed for the main hall." The girl brightly smiled, casually standing next to the guy.


    Her fellow team members mixed in with the group without hesitation or invitation, chatting with the other team as if they had been together all along.


    Unbeknownst to everyone else, the girl occasionally peeked glances at the Crown Prince, who was more interested in the scenery than the additional members. As they made their way towards the looming silver castle, her bright eyes shined with awkwardly disguised happiness and joy.


    It was obvious that she immediately recognized the Crown Prince the instant she saw him.


    And in this way, the two groups finally entered the great castle.


    The air here was fresher, cleaner, and buzzed with magic.


    The silver walls gave of faint light that brightened the halls, as crystal chandeliers with intricate designs hung from the top, tinkling and twirling as they spread the brilliance of silver light.


    The wide and open building blew with an unnatural fresh breeze that blew the delicate fragrance of fruits and flowers in the air.


    Crown Prince Lail was brought into a wide, spacious hall where hundreds of elders occupied a small portion of the thousands of silver seats.


    In the center of the group of elders sat a white-haired, middle-aged man, with clear eyes and a bright smile. His white robes and turban added a holy glow to his persona, making anyone who looked upon him feel shame at their own inferiority.


    As the Crown Prince met the gaze of the middle-aged man, he immediately felt his nervous heart calm and his mind settle.


    With him here, there was no need for him to be nervous. Everything would be fine and he would be able to enroll into the academy without any problems.


    The thought unabatedly entered his mind, influencing his feelings, as it soothed his heart without his realization.


    "Young man, you were successfully able to enter the Amayan Mistland Academy lands without sustaining any injuries. This means you were either helped by an elder to get here, or you had the great fortune to find an unused magical portal to lead you here. Either way, since you are here, this could only mean that you have magic flowing in your veins. And as such, that makes you a prospect magician. However, before we welcome you into our academy with open arms, we need to know how you entered here, who you are, and where you come from.." The white-haired man gently said, his soft voice echoing in the quiet hall.

 Chapter 55 - Enrollment

    As soon as the white-haired man''s voice fell, the gazes of all the elders in the hall fell on Crown Prince Lail, scrutinizing and evaluating him.


    It was no joking matter to have connections with an elder who could open a portal to one of the seven great magic academies in the seven realms.


    Because this signified that the elder was once an elder member of the academy council.


    This also signified that the elder was a very powerful magician and at least a high-ranking council member to have access to the spell to open a portal from outside of the academy.


    Because even though activating teleportation portals was as easy as injecting some magic and chanting some spell, producing a reaction from the magical portal, it was not as easy to open a completely new portal from outside.


    A completely new portal required the manifestation of powerful magic, five of the seven elemental magics, accurate location of the destination, and correct usage of the teleportation spell. Moreover, in order for a council elder to have access to the teleportation spell, they needed to have enough merits to raise their status from ordinary elder to ruling elder.


    And to enter the academy through an unused magical portal required the person entering to possess extraordinary magical talent, having the force to trigger the magical portal''s self-activation mechanism.


    Either way, both options only served to emphasize the extraordinary background and talent of the young man standing before them.


    This caused the elders to finally consider the Crown Prince seriously.


    "Elder, I am...I am Lail Amhei and I am a native of the Amayan Empire. I got here through the Heart of Mistland in the Eastwind forest. An acquaintance of my ancestor saw that I had the magic ability and advised me to enroll into the Amayan Mistland Academy. It was also them who had guided me to the portal in the mists to enter the academy. If I have unintentionally alarmed you, I do apologize for my offense." Crown Prince Lail sincerely apologized to the gentle-looking man.


    However, his apology was not only for suddenly intruding unannounced and alarming the elderly magicians, it was also for not giving his full introduction as the Crown Prince Lail of the Amayan Empire.


    On this new path that would bring him closer to his wife, he did not want to use his title as Crown Prince.


    On this journey, he just wanted to be Lail Amhei, husband of Qamari Ramulas. He wanted to use his identity as a husband to meet his wife, not as a Crown Prince meeting his Crown Princess Consort.


    Although the two seemed the same, there was a huge difference.


    A husband would always keep his wife''s comfort, peace, and happiness above everything else, while a Crown Prince would place the prosperity, wealth, and happiness of the empire before his Crown Princess Consort.


    And while they got married for the prosperity and peace of their respective homelands and people, he no longer wanted to have anyone or anything standing in between them.


    Especially not after hearing and seeing the way the people of the empire he loved dearly condemned his wife after her sudden disappearance.


    Since their wedding day, his heart towards the Amayan Empire had chilled and frozen, making his wife the only warmth in its desolate coldness.


    She was now his family and his first priority. And he wanted to let her know that for him, she now came first and everything else later.


    So, he was apologetic to the magicians for hiding his title but did not feel any remorse for doing it.


    On the other side, Senior Sister Murong''s gaze turned strange as she looked at the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire. She knew his true identity and did not miss the slight pause in his words as he made his introduction.


    ''Now that he is at the academy, does he not want to reveal his real identity? Does he only want to live as an ordinary student?''


    She wondered in her mind, her dark eyes flashing with a mysterious light.


    "Oh, you entered through the Heart of Mistland? The Heart Lands are the most mysterious, magical, and dangerous place in the seven realms. If you were able to enter it and use its portal to enter the academy, then your magical talent must be very high."


    "However, I am surprised that you were able to escape unscathed after entering the Heart Land. The magical beasts there are the most dangerous and ferocious in the entire realms." The white-haired man remarked with astonishment.


    Before man and beast turned against each other, magic-wielding students used to enter the magical academies through the portals in the heart of the realm.


    Entering the academy through the Heart helped the students awaken more than one magical element in their veins during the collision of the magic in their blood and the elemental magic in the air.


    This method also helped raise the level of their magical talent as the elemental magic awakened attracted elemental magic of opposite properties in the air into their bloodstream, increasing the concentration of the magic in their vein.


    As such, during those periods of time, the talent of magicians were ten times greater than the talents of magicians in the present.


    For the first time since the Crown Prince entered the main hall, the gentle-looking man''s face became serious.


    ''If the kid entered the academy through the heart of the realm land, then there is likely a good chance that he has unlocked at least two magical abilities. This is a major event not witnessed for hundreds of years in the seven realms!''


    With a complicated and racing heart, the white hair elder retracted his fervent sight, looking at the other elders in the hall.


    They too had the same expressions of shock, anticipation, and fear on their faces.


    They knew that a two-element magical talent would raise the status of their academy to unprecedented and unimaginable heights, garnering the attention and reverence of the other six academies.


    But they were also aware that great power ushered in great turmoil.


    While a two-ability magic wielder could bring prosperity to the academy, it could also draw the envy and jealousy of other magic academies. And once they came to know about how the two-ability magic wielder entered the academy, they would make certain to pass entering through the heart of realms as a requirement for enrollment.


    By then, recruiting a green talent magician would no longer be an extraordinary matter, however, the consequences would be devastating as more prospective magicians would definitely perish in the trial.


    As such, the elders were in great conflict between choosing the prosperity of the academy and the peace of the seven realms.


    Sighing emotionally, the white-haired elder turned back to Crown Prince Lail.


    "Yes, elder. I was fortunate enough to escape unscathed due to an outside assistance. However, I am not planning on entering the Heart Land again." Crown Prince Lail had a nervous expression on his face as he said that.


    What a joke! If anyone ever found out that he successfully entered the academy unscathed with the assistance of a spiritual weapon, it would be the last he saw of the Black Serpent.


    Spiritual weapons did not only greatly assist magicians on their magical journey, but they also seemed to be a form of protection against ordinary wild beasts.


    He was not born yesterday to not understand the simple rule of nature.


    That the hearts of men were the most unreliable and untrustworthy in the face of wealth and power.


    The elders that were a little suspicious of the neat-looking and cleanly dressed appearance of the young man earlier, although a little disappointed, relaxed only after hearing he received an outside help.


    ''It was more likely for that to be the case. He was guided to the academy by an acquaintance of his ancestor after all. And to have lived for so long, that acquaintance might just be an immortal spirit.''


    They all silently thought in their hearts as they absentmindedly looked into space.


    Otherwise, how could there be such an incredulous incident where after hundreds of years, the first youth to enter the academy through the heart of a realm''s land, did so without receiving so much as a scratch?


    Such a task was only achievable with the assistance of an immortal or a spiritual weapon. But in the kid''s situation, the former seemed to be the case.


    They felt disappointed but also relieved on reaching such a conclusion.


    Disappointed because they immediately suspected the kid to be hiding a secret. And thinking of the fact that he entered the heart of a realm land, they were almost certain that he was in possession of a spiritual weapon.


    However, before the greed influenced their mind and their vile nature could be revealed in the open, they were saved with the kid''s following words.


    He received an outside assistance.


    On this, they felt relieved for not being rushed. Otherwise, if they targeted the kid who could possibly be a two-elemental magician with an immortal spirit behind him, they would have died without even knowing how.


    Sighing, they cleared their confused minds and focused their attention back on the discussion between the dean and the young man.


    Crown Prince Lail, unaware of the fact that he had just inadvertently escaped a calamity by his choice of words, calmly listened to the white-haired man, the dean''s, kindly voice.


    "Although it would be a matter of great celebration for our academy to accept a new student, the selection period has already passed. I am afraid that you would have to go back for now. You can return for next year''s new students'' selection and you have my word that we will happily welcome you." With a light smile, the dean''s kind eyes focused on the Crown Prince as he spoke.


    He would have really accepted the kid into the academy if it was not because of the selection.


    Just as he raised his hand to call on the team of magicians that escorted the young man to lead him out, the kid took out an aquiline round plaque, instantly shattering his calm fa?ade.


    With wide eyes and an open mouth, he stared in shock.


    Instantly alarmed on hearing her master''s words, senior sister Murong anxiously glanced at the handsome face of the Crown Prince she had not seen for more than 11 years. Stepping forth, she moved towards her master in an attempt to persuade him.


    But before she could do anything, she saw her master''s eyes widen in surprise and astonishment.


    Perplexed and confused with his sudden unexpected and dramatic reaction, she followed his gaze, her eyes falling on the round aquiline plaque in the Crown Prince''s hand.


    After which, her eyes too widened in shock and amazement as she unblinkingly stared in a daze.


    However, the master and disciple were not the only ones surprised and shocked speechless. The other individuals in the hall were also in a daze.


    Very soon, the hall full of elders and students fell into a dead silence, hanging mouths and wide eyes fixed on the plaque in Crown Prince Lail''s hand.


    Undoubtedly, this was the round, aquiline blue plaque the Speaking Ink Tree had given to the Crown Prince for his successful enrollment into the academy.

 Chapter 56 - Significance Of The Aquiline Plaque

    ''What''s wrong with them? Or is this plaque...?''


    Uncertainly, Crown Prince Lail confusedly swept his gaze around the silent grand hall, his sight catching the weird expressions on the magicians'' faces.


    As everyone in the main hall dumbfoundedly stood frozen in shock and astonishment, Crown Prince Lail slowly withdrew his hand, putting the plaque back into his long sleeves.


    Instantly, the frozen audience returned to their senses, strange expressions on their faces as they reevaluated their opinion and changed their attitude with the young man before them.


    Because he was not only a man with a backing behind him. He was a man with the whole academy as his backing!


    The Amayan Mistland Academy was founded more than a thousand years ago by the strongest and most powerful magician in the entire seven realms.


    This magician did not only build the dimensional space where the Amayan Mistland Academy was situated, he also built its three moons, buildings, trees and vegetation, and black sea.


    For the seven realms, he created the teleportation portals and portal activation spells with the elemental stones, allowing the magic stored in the stones to activate the spells built in the portal, processing transportation from one land to another, and from one realm to another, within few a heartbeats.


    He laid down the foundation of drawing elemental magic into one''s body, skin, blood, bones, marrows, and meridians, fortifying the physical body to bear the burden of magic usage on the mind and spirit.


    And most of all, he laid down the system of grading and categorizing the talent level and magic type of prospective magicians within the seven realms.


    Through the system of ranking, magic talents came in three levels, weak, ordinary, and strong. Weak being the weakest, ordinary the medium, and strong the top.


    Weak magic users did not have great talent and learned magic to help facilitate the growth and speed of vegetation and foliage, shield against strong winds and breezes, create warm fires in the middle of cold nights, and summon streams of water or other abilities to assist in their everyday life.


    Ordinary magic users had talents that were not too weak or too strong, and usually learned magic to grow plants and vegetations, build buildings, create shields against storms and winds, create flames to fight against cold winters, and create lakes or other abilities that assist in everyday affairs and benefit their locality.


    And strong magic users had talents that made them stand out from the rest of the magicians. They were individuals who controlled the elemental magics and used them to not only grow and create but also remodel and reshape whole landscapes.


    They used their ability to fight in battles with other strong magic practitioners like magical beasts and wielders, as well as spirits and dark magic users.


    To determine the level of their magic talents, the Stone Veins were usually used on selection days.


    The Stone Veins were aquiline or grey crystalline jagged stones naturally formed in the heart of realms and carried the elemental magic of all seven elements.


    Whenever a prospective magic wielder''s magic level needed to be determined, they were placed in the stone vein testing halls, where the stones embedded into the floor, walls, and ceiling lit up in the color of the tester''s magical element and level of talent.


    Elements came in the colors of red, blue, green, brown, yellow, white, and black. Red representing fire, blue for water, green for wood, brown for earth, yellow for air, and white for light, black for darkness.


    Once a wielder lights up one of those elements, the colors then stabilize and strengthen before glowing softly in either red, orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and violet; where red and orange signified weak talents, yellow and green signify ordinary talents, and blue, purple, signify strong talents.


    Violet signified a supreme talent, which had never been seen within the entire seven realms after the disappearance of the founder of the Amayan Mistland Academy.


    And the round aquiline blue plaque Crown Prince Lail took out was a seven elemental magical plaque that was widely known within the seven magical academies of the seven realms.


    It was a symbol that represented the founder of the Mistland Academy and any individual carrying it would be automatically enrolled into any academy without any selection or evaluation of talent.


    As long as the individual carrying the plaque desired it, even if they had no magical talent, they would still be accepted into the academy.


    Because the plaque could not be faked and produced an oppressive aura, as it reacted to the bloodline of the carrier and was specifically reserved for the descendants of the founder.


    This meant, since Crown Prince Lail was able to hold the plaque without any adverse reaction, then he was a direct descendent of the Amayan Mistland Academy''s first magician and founder!


    And the academy could be considered as his second home.


    "You....you...you are a descendant of the founder?"


    The white-haired man could no longer control his turbulent emotions, his heart almost racing out of his chest from the uncontainable excitement as he shouted in shock.


    To think that a descendant of the founder appeared within their academy! If the other six magic academies found out, they would be throwing up blood from envy and jealousy.


    As the direct bloodline of the founder, the descendant''s magical talent, without a doubt, would be much higher than other individuals. And even if that were not the case, just the glory from having a descendant of the founder within their academy would be enough to turn the other academies green with envy.


    As the envious and jealous expressions of the six elders of the Seven Order surfaced in his mind, the dean of the Amayan Mistland Academy roughly fell into his silver seat, laughing uncontrollably, as glee, anticipation, and expectation glowed brightly in his dark eyes.


    ''Hahaha.....just wait. The magical competition between the seven realms this year would be a great spectacle.''


    "Young friend Lail, it is great that you came to our academy with the round aquiline plaque in your hands. Otherwise, we would have turned you back. As a native of the Amayan Empire, it is only right that you join the Amayan Mistland Academy. Come, come. I will personally help you get settled in."


    The Elders of the Council''s eyes were also glowed with delight before changing into resentment as they watched the dean hijack the young man before their very eyes, his unconcealed gleeful and elated expression pricking their eyes.


    "Dean, why do you trouble yourself with such miscellaneous affairs''? Let me guide our young friend Lail around the academy. I make certain that he not only gets settled, but also gets everything he needs to get started on his lessons right away."


    No longer able to stand still, a green-haired elder instantly blocked the dean''s path with a respectful look on his face, his hands pulling the Crown Prince towards himself.


    "Law elder, introducing new students is not within your jurisdiction. Why do you not leave such matters to us? As recruitment elders, it is our responsibility to show new recruits around the academy grounds." Two blue-haired elders with similar appearances, stepped forth before the law elder could even move, snatching Crown Prince Lail towards them.


    "No way! Even if introducing new students is not within my responsibilities, I am more than happy to show young friend Lail around. There is no need to trouble you two elders."


    "Come on. I am the dean and I say that I am showing young Lail around!"


    "You can not be so unreasonable, dean. Just think! What would the prospective magicians of our academy think of you once they see you showing a new kid around? Your dignity and your image would be tarnished!" All three elders exclaimed together, their faces flushed red with unrestrained anxiety.


    "What dignity? What image? Even the greatest dignity of a dean cannot compare to the glory of showing young Lail around. Are you trying to scam me?" The dean hollered in anger as he fiercely glared at the three sheepish elders.


    They just did not want to give the dean the chance to be alone with the young man. Because if he used the opportunity to snatch the kid away and took him in as his personal disciple, then it would be too late for them to cry!


    "Honestly speaking, all of you are quite busy individuals and should not bother yourselves with a small matter like showing a new student around. This is a task for an unoccupied individual like myself. Let me do the honors, good elders." A smiling black-haired elder stepped in between the three arguing elders and dean, volunteering himself for the task.


    The ten white-clothed escorts and the other eight students watched in stunned silence as they watched the respected elders of their academy fight over showing a kid around.


    Before either of the four elders could reply, the black-haired elder grabbed the Crown Prince''s wrist and disappeared with him in the next instant.


    There was a momentary silence in the main hall as all the elders and students stared at the empty spot in disbelief.


    ''Did the punishment elder just kidnap the new kid?''


    Was the thought ringing in their mind.


    "Ahhh! Mu Guan Lei, let me never see your face again, otherwise...!"


    In the next heartbeat, the dean hollered at the top of his lungs, his face flushing red with anger and fiery as he violently trembled, the powerful resentment radiating off his body making it seem as if it was not a student but his dear wife that was kidnapped.

 Chapter 57 - The Baby Tiger

    In the dark forest at the bottom of the Southern Black Sea, Princess Qamari sat on her silver rafter as she held the baby tiger in her arms, cautiously picking up a cracked coconut in an attempt to feed the little beast.


    It had been quite a while since she took the baby tiger from the beast infested nest, but ever since she brought him away, the little creature refused to eat anything.


    "Come on, baby tiger. I know that you want to be with your mother, but we cannot bring her back from where she went. You should at least eat and drink well to not make her worry. How do you think your mommy will feel if she finds out that you are starving yourself?" She gently coaxed.


    But the stubborn creature refused to obey. Its clear gold eyes stared into the darkness, a forlorn, sorrow filled emotion flickering within the golden depths.


    She knew that it knew it would never see its mother again.


    She knew that it refused to eat because it was sad and depressed for leaving its mother behind. And she knew that somewhere in its heart, it felt responsible for its mother''s condition. And it probably felt bad for not being around to accompany its mother tiger during her final moment.


    But it seemed to not understand how to vent its feelings, leading it to its present depressed and emaciated state.


    Princess Qamari did not know how to console the little creature since she herself had lost her parents in her childhood.


    As an orphan, she understood how it felt for one to suddenly lose their dear ones. She also deeply understood the lose of a mother, but understanding was different from experiencing the pain and void by yourself.


    And even though she understood the baby tigers pain, she could not share it with him.


    Sighing deeply, she stared into the same darkness, her violet eyes flashing with the sorrow she concealed inside her heart.


    "I once had a home, a father, and a mother as well. My mother scolded me while my father spoiled. I lived a carefree and simple live under their protection and care. But one day, everything changed. One day, they disappeared without leaving a trace behind. And that day, my life changed."


    As she recalled the days gone by, a lone crystalline tear dropped from the corner of her eye. A slight breeze blew, making her lone figure unconsciously shiver from the sudden chill. Folding her arms tightly around herself and the baby tiger, she moved deeper into her makeshift shelter.


    "Little tiger, I learned to live with the absence of my parents. I learned to love myself and take good care of myself, because I knew that that would have been exactly what they would have wanted and advised me to do, if they knew that they would be gone forever. They would have wanted me to live well, because only than, would they be at ease. You should also do the same."


    Gently rubbing its white head, Princess Qamari bent her own, softly kissing it on the side of its head.


    "Think about your mother. She would want you to live well because she loves you and would go to any length to protect. Even when she was on the brink of death, she did not close her eyes to rest, because she want to protect you. So, little tiger..." Pausing, she choked back the threatening tears with difficulty, before continuing.


    "Live well and live happily, because only than would your mother be at ease. Take good care of yourself, because no one else would do so. And only when you treasure yourself and live your life, would your mother''s soul be able to leave in peace. Understand?"


    Picking up the tiny creature, she held it at eye level, deeply staring into its gold pupils.


    Gold and purple connected and in the next instant, a rush of warmth flooded Princess Qamari''s mind, body, and soul. Her vision blurred and everything turned hazy, and before she could react, her world turned white.


    *


    Princess Qamari panickily flung her eyes open, looking around her in uncertainty.


    What entered her sight was a world of pure white and gold. This was a huge space with nothing in sight. No buildings, trees, plants, seas, sky, or land. It was a vacant wide void with only gold and white swirling and twirling about.


    "Where am I? Is this another one of those visions?" She asked in confusion.


    The visions she had seen or entered were either ones of darkness, blood and bones, or people she had never met.


    However, this was different because there were neither blood and bones, nor the vile and sinister darkness. The place also did not seem real. It was more like a place of illusion where she was the only living being.


    "You are here." The gentle voice echoed in the white-gold world, rousing her out of her thoughts.


    Looking around, Princess Qamari saw a beautiful white haired lady clothed in gold, slowly walk towards her. The lady''s golden pupils flashed with light as her gaze swept over her figure.


    "You are a lot purer than I expected." The lady continued as she finally stopped before her, the slight smile on her lips brightening the gold-white environment.


    As she stared back at the white haired lady, Princess Qamari suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart that she knew her.


    "Are you, baby tiger?" She asked with hesitation, not able to believe even her own conjecture.


    ''The baby tiger turned into a lady? How is that possible? I must have overthought things after seeing her gold eyes.''


    Convinced that she was over thinking things, Princess Qamari internally scolded herself for her absurdity as she continued scrutinizing the strange white haired lady.


    "You recognized me right away? That was unexpected. Yes, I am the baby tiger, but you can call me Snow. That is the name my mother gave me." The lady casually smiled, not realization the impact of her revelation.


    Princess Qamari was speechlessly stunned.


    "You...you...you are the baby tiger?" She exclaimed in disbelief and astonishment, stammering as she forced the ridiculous question out of her mouth.


    ''She is really the baby tiger?'' Her mind a mess, she stared in shock at the pleased lady who seemed to be enjoying the astounded princess''s reaction.


    "Yes, I am really the baby tiger. I am an ancient immortal beast spirit reborn into the body of the winged-white tiger after an unfortunate event. And this is my spiritual realm. The place where I can communicate with any individual who I wish to form a spiritual bond with." The baby tiger, Snow, said in a calm manner, her composed aura giving her the presence of an elder.


    "Okay. So, you are not an ordinary white tiger but an ancient spirit. Great! But why am I here?" Princess Qamari was immediately on alert after hearing the lady address herself as an immortal spirit. She was not conceited enough to believe that this ancient spirit brought her here just to thank her for her consolation or chat with her.


    She also did not believe that an ancient spirit would form a spiritual bond with her just because she was touched by her story.


    ''No, she definitely has another motive for bringing me here.''


    She was firmly convinced that the other party had something else in mind.


    ''I do not care for what reason she brought me here. If she dares to provoke me, I do not mind clashing with her. So what if she is an ancient spirit? The fact that she is now in a white tiger''s body is enough prove of her drop in strength.''


    Thinking up to here, she immediately raised her head, staring directly at the lady, on guard and vigilant.


    "Even though my soul is that of an ancient immortal spirit, my body right now is just that of a white tiger. And due to the incident, my soul sustained sever damage, resulting in the memories of my past life getting sealed. It was only when you looked into the white tiger''s eyes that my sealed memories were unsealed and you entered my spiritual realm unobstructed."


    "Excuse me? I entered your spiritual realm? Did you not just say a while ago, that you communicate with anyone who you wish to form a spiritual bond with here?" Princess Qamari was just about to rejoice over the fact that the spirit was now only a white tiger when she experienced another shock.


    What did this ancient spirit''s sealed memories had to do with her?


    Unsealed after she looked into the winged- white tiger''s eyes?


    What did that even mean? That she unconsciously unsealed the spirit''s seal?


    That she had the power to unseal the memories of an ancient immortal beast spirit?


    ''No way! I barely unlocked my own magical abilities a few days ago. How could I possibly already have the ability to unseal the memories of an ancient immortal spirit? Moreover, I do not even remember using magic!''


    Banishing the distracting thoughts from her mind, she focused her attention back onto the ancient spirit.


    "Yes, this is my spiritual realm where only I can invite people into. However, not only were you able to unseal my memories and enter my spiritual realm unhindered without my invitation, you also formed a spiritual bond with me without my consent.." The golden eyes of the ancient spirit flashed, her white brow rising in confusion.

 Chapter 58 - The Silver Rafter

    "So, since the spiritual bond is already formed, it is no longer up to me to choose with whom I should form the bond with. From today onward, I am your spiritual beast."


    "You mean...I really formed a bond with you? But I have not done anything, so how could I have formed a bond with you? In fact, I did not even wield magic! Moreover, before the bond was formed, should I not have had the choice to decide whether I want to form the bond or not?" Princess Qamari was beyond confused.


    What in the seven realms was going on here? How could she form a bond with an ancient immortal beast spirit without even realizing it? Was such a matter even possible?


    "I do not know either. Something like this has never happened before. Not even during the age of man and beast. But I think that this might have a connection with your soul. It is not only pure, but also strong for a girl of your age." Snow thoughtfully replied, scrutinizing the young girl before her even more closely.


    Everything about the girl was shrouded in a cloak of mystery. With just her sight alone, she was able to unseal her sealed memories without even attempting to do so. Not only that, but their spirits instantly formed spirit bond without either of them realizing it.


    She knew, as much as beings in the world sought to believe that they controlled their fate, some things were outside of their control. Many matters in the realms occurred due to fate or past karma. So, she either had fate or karma connection with the girl for them to meet in such a way and form a spiritual bond without either of their consent or notice.


    Besides, she did not mind forming the bond with the girl.


    "So, what do we do now?" Princess Qamari''s brows were furrowed in worry.


    She had no idea what a spiritual bond was. But she knew that it could not be any ordinary matter for it to allow beast and human to form a spiritual connection. And while she did not care about it too much, she was disturbed at the thought of hindering the baby tiger''s prospects.


    "There is nothing we can do other than accepting it. Since the bond is already formed, we might as well embrace it and move on. At least than, we would not have to suffer the backlash from forcefully attempting to break the bond."


    Princess Qamari''s eyes widened in shock as she regarded Snow.


    "There are backlashes from refusing the bond? You are joking with me, right? How could things take such an absurd turn?"


    Not only did she unwittingly form a bond with a spirit, breaking the said bond with the spirit seemed to be beyond their capability. Now, in order for her to escape from the possible backlash, she had to consider it.


    "How sever is the backlash? Is it tolerable? If it is not too bad, we can give breaking the bond a try. "


    "You want to give it a try? I thought you treasured your life. Or is it that unbearable for you to just accept the bond?" The displeasure was clear on the spirit''s face, her eyes flashing with irritation when she asked.


    "I just do not want to inconvenience you." Princess Qamari instantly felt the change in her aura and replied amicably.


    "No need to worry about me. I am fine. It is decided than. Since we are partners now, let us get along well in the future." With that, the spirit disappeared.


    In the next instant, Princess Qamari''s surroundings blurred and her head span, causing her to clutch it with both hands in an attempt to steady herself.


    By the time she came back to her senses, she was back in the dark forest, the winged-white tiger laying comfortably on her lap.


    Recalling the incident of their unexpected bond, she sighed in resignation.


    *


    A few days later, a shrill ringing sound resounded in the dark forest, startling the wild beasts and all remaining participants of the competition. The ringing continued on for a long while, before finally stopping.


    "All remaining participants, assemble at the seaside within half the day. Anyone who fails to do so, will automatically be disqualified." The deep voice boomed into the now silent forest, its might shocking the most sensitive ears.


    "It is finally time to leave." Princess Qamari looked at her makeshift nest with reluctance.


    For the past few weeks, she had spent her waking and sleeping hours in this little groove. Although the place was susceptible to attacks from the wild beasts, she had come to quite like it after discovering her magic.


    Not only did she not have to worry about food and drink, she also had the company of Skyler and Snow, who guided her as she learned to wield her ability.


    Over time, the beasts also became the best training partners for her. So, now that she had to leave, she was not as eager as she thought she would have been.


    "Everything in the universe has a beginning and an end, just as there are meetings and partings. Entering the dark forest was just the beginning to a magical ending." Thinking of how she was able to uncover the buried magic in her veins, she truly felt that entering the forest was just the beginning of her journey.


    She still had a long way to go and lots to learn.


    Her real battle would begin the day she was ready to face the nightmare from her previous life.


    Cuddling the winged tiger against her chest, she grabbed her golden sword and looked at the silver rafter in uncertainty.


    "Snow, Skyler, do either of you know how we can take the rafter back?" She quietly asked her two knowledgeable companions.


    "I can sense magic from the rafter. It should be some sort of a magical ride used by great magicians from the past. Why don''t you try pouring your magical power into it and see if it reacts?" Snow''s gentle voice rang in her head, causing her sight to shift back to her.


    "A magical ride? Does that mean we can control it as we like once it starts running?" Purple eyes shining with a hint of silver, Princess Qamari immediately dropped her golden sword and the winged-white tiger onto the rafter, excitedly climbed up, and started pouring her pure white radiance into its silver body.


    If she had the rafter, she did not have to worry about making her way through a horde of beasts in the dark forest to get to the seaside. She could also hide the brilliance of the golden sword and winged-white tiger, by making the rafter the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Continuing in this manner, a few heartbeats passed. A little while later, just as Princess Qamari was reaching her limits and about to give up, the rafter suddenly glowed.


    "Look, there id s reaction!" She exclaimed with delight, her spirits lifting.


    "Yes, it is reacting, so it must be a magical ride." Snow added in happiness as well.


    Of the three, only Skyler did not make a response as she was already aware of the rafter''s magical ability. It was this same rafter that she had been resting on for the past years, waiting for Princess Qamari''s summoning. As such, no one was more aware of its capabilities than her.


    The rafter gradually enlarged, looking like a magic rug, only a little more fancy with its umbrellas cluster of lotuses and grooves, as it trembled in the air.


    Before long, the silver rafter was effortlessly hovering in the air, ready to take flight.


    Princess Qamari had used the majority of her power to get the rafter to move. Right now, as she tiredly laid on the floating rafter, she could not help lamenting at her weakness.


    "Snow, Skyler, how long would it have taken for you two to power the rafter?" She asked as she turned her head to the beast and sword laying beside her.


    "It would probably take about three heartbeats." Snow indifferently replied, training her golden gaze on the sword.


    "It would probably take me less than a heartbeat. I have been resting on the rafter for a long and have a slight connection to it. So, it will recognize my aura the moment I use my magic." Skyler floated around Princess Qamari as it said.


    "So, that is to say, I am currently the most vulnerable one here?" Princess Qamari replied with another sigh.


    "Do not worry, you will get there soon!"


    "Yeah. Everything takes time." The two harmonious spirits encouraged her at the same time.


    ''That is right. What I need right now is time.''


    Nodding, she sat up and gazed into the direction of the seaside, her eyes firm.


    "Silver rafter, let us go!" She commended the rafter that rose even higher into the sky, before dashing towards the distant horizon.

 Chapter 59 - Entering The Sealand

    On the seaside of the dark forest, a tall man carelessly stood watching the group of participants return in pathetic states. Some limped, some stumbled, and some ran out running from the dark forest, their perfect appearances and neat dressing from two weeks ago completely gone.


    Of the thousand participants, only about one tenth of them survived, the rest remaining behind as either more bones or fertilizer for the soil. As the injured survivors limped to the front of the tall man, they deeply bowed their heads, shame coloring their faces at their own appearance.


    Looking around, they were surprised by the small number of participants left, and thinking of the possible outcome of those unreturned, they shivered.


    "Hey, now that I think about, there is nothing wrong with how we look. If we compare ourselves to the unfortunate ones left behind in the dark forest, we are much luckier for escaping with our lives. What is a little appearance worth than?" A girl with brown hair could help saying after seeing the small number of returns.


    "Yes. Just thinking about that nightmare forest brings chills to my heart. For us to have survived such a ordeal is already a great accomplishment. There is no need for us to be ashamed by our appearance."


    "Is that not so? I mean, look at us! We were able to survive in such a savage environment even when many others could not. This just goes to show our outstanding ability and capability." Another yellow haired girl exclaimed with excitement and pride as she stood in front of the group.


    "The others were not able to accomplish such a task and the price they paid with was their live. We accomplished it, so even if we look a little unpresentable afterwards, it is acceptable."


    More and more of the girls started comforting themselves with such excuses as they embellished the incidents of their severed limbs or scared faces, changing it into a trophy of achievement.


    At this moment, there were two girls with black hair and purple eyes standing on the sides of the group of girls self-hypnotizing themselves, looking at them with disdain and scorn in their eyes. Of the batch of girls, they were the only ones who seemed to return completely intact, with only a few scratches on their arms and rips on their yellow and white robes.


    "Some people are such losers that they do not even have what it takes to accept their incompetence." The white robed girl said with disgust.


    "I know, right? But what can we do about it? Others are shameless enough to place themselves on a pedestal even when they are pathetic enough to get beaten miserably by a few wild beasts." The other girl, yellow robed with a slightly round face, seconded.


    Seeing the two girls mock them as losers and pathetic to their faces, the girls faces immediately turned red with anger. However, they did not dare to retort or talk back.


    Among their group, it was no secret that the two wandered fearlessly in the scary forest alone, slaying beasts and skinning their furs as if they were on a stroll rather than in a life or death situation.


    Although they hated them, they were also fearful of their frightening magical abilities.


    So, without saying a word, the girls all bowed their heads meekly, their faces flushing in shame.


    ''Humm! They are just a little more powerful than us! What is there to be so proud of?''


    They all thought resentfully in their hearts, but not one dared to speak up, turning the boisterous atmosphere from a little while ago, into one of tension filled silence.


    It was at this moment that a silver radiance shooting from the distant, caught the silent girls attention. Curious, they all watched the silver brilliance draw near their area and slowly descend onto the white sand.


    The moment it landed, an explosion went off in the girls minds.


    They stared in shock and disbelief as a purple-red clad girl, with knee length black hair and violet pupils, gracefully descended from the makeshift ride like a sacred being descending to the mortal realm. Her purple-silver jewels tinkled with every step she took, gleaming brightly as the blue-green iridescent hues fell on them.


    Landing on the white sand, her elegant and graceful aura made it seem as if she was not standing on just plain sand, but on a pure white dais.


    Instantly, every girl furtively compared their disgraceful appearances with that of the purple-red clad girl and felt their faces turn hot.


    They were indignant and embarrassed when the two arrogant girls called them out on their sham to deceive themselves by justifying their conditions. They felt resentment and anger, even going so far as to curse them in their minds.


    But they never felt ashamed and inferior. This girl, who had suddenly appeared from the sky, had not spoken a single word and just stood silently next to her ride, and yet, just by looking at her, they felt like they were beneath her.


    They felt ashamed of their own appearances, wanting now more than ever to find a hole to hide in. The inferior feeling in their hearts made they feel like they were dirtying her clear and clean eyes.


    Unconsciously bowing their heads in attempt to hide their faces, the girls slowly moved away from the girl, lest they caught her attention and unintentionally fell into the limelight.


    "Who is she? During this whole competition, I have not encountered her even once. And judging from her neat and clean appearance, it seems like she had a much easier time in the dark forest than me?" The white robed girl whispered to herself as she evaluated the girl she deemed her strongest competitor.


    "I was too careless and did not look into the other competitors. If I knew earlier that there was a tough opponent among the participants, I would have figured out a way to get rid of her in the dark forest itself!" The yellow robed girl gushed her teeth as she huffed in anger and displeasure.


    She did not look favorably upon anyone who outshone her.


    And this new comer did not just outshine her. In both appearance and aura, she left her in the dust.


    The new girl who suddenly became every one''s envy, jealousy, anger, and resentment unconcernedly stood by the side of her silver rafter. Completely ignoring the flickering emotions in the other competitors eyes, she stroked the small furry head of her white pet, her gentle eyes flashing with a silver radiance.


    This newcomer was none other than Princess Qamari, who had arrived just in time for the selection of apprentices.


    The tall man standing in front of the group was also slightly surprised by Princess Qamari'' entrance. Not only did she appear on a magical ride that should not have been possible to carry into the dark forest. She also appeared clean and neat, completely unscathed and unruffled by the horrors in the forest.


    "Did she not venture into the deeper parts of the forest?" He quietly wondered to himself, trying to figure out the reason why she was the only one unharmed.


    Even the two girls deemed to be outstanding seedlings by the great magician Iiam did not look as leisurely as she did.


    Unbeknownst to him, Princess Qamari not only ventured into the deeper parts of the forest, she also entered the forbidden land of the forest, the Heart of Sealand, snatching away the ancient winged-white tiger''s offspring.


    But, yes. For the remainder of the time, she did spend it leisurely eating and playing with her golden sword and baby tiger on the outskirts of the dark forest, as she waited out for the competition to end.


    *


    Deep inside the sea island, there was a sea kingdom, where castles of blue-green gems were enveloped in the lively and colorful hues of aquatic creatures as they carefreely swam about. The neon hues of pink, purple, yellow, green, and orange corals decorated the white ground, outshining the iridescent radiance of the seaweeds and plants growing on the sides of the palatial buildings.


    This is the Sealand Academy of the Iris Realm.


    And inside the tallest castle of this academy was a green clothed man with red hair and green eyes. He sat on a majestic chair carved with the image of a lifelike sea-dragon, magic humming in his surroundings, as he seriously watched three black haired and purple eyed girls in a mirror.


    This man was Iiam, the great magician. He was scrutinizing the three girls suspected to be possible Marikeens on his Mirror of Observation. His frown deepened as he saw Princess Qamari flamboyantly appear on her silver rafter and stand aside nonchalantly.


    Scanning her, he found the girl was unscratched and unharmed.


    "How is that possible? She could not have hidden herself somewhere until the end of the competition, could she?" He wondered in confusion as his frown deepened, the crease on his forehead forming into three visible lines.

 Chapter 60 - New Apprentices

    Iiam could not figure out. Sighing, he turned his attention back to the other two black hair, purple eyed girls. After finding out about them, he had been too focused on observing and evaluating their abilities.


    Hence, the reason why he was clueless about what Princess Qamari had been up to.


    ''We will see what happens once they are enrolled in the academy.''


    He thought in anticipation, eyes shinning. One of the girls had the ability to save the Heart of the Sea and as such, he could no longer contain his emotions.


    "Ahem!"


    Back by the seaside, seeing the stipulated time was reached, the tall man in front of the gathered crowd of girls cleared his throat. Immediately, the girls turned quiet and focused their attention on him, their expressions tense, their eyes glowing.


    "It is nice to see you return alive and for those that were not able to, their families have my condolences. Everyone, I am Jerom and I am your recruitment elder. First of all, I want to congratulate every one of you who has made to this point. Your ability to stay alive in the dark forest is commendable, as such, all of you earned automatic enrollment to the Sealand Academy." Here, he paused, the girls joyous cheers overtaking his voice.


    "Yay!"


    "I get to become a magician of the Sealand Academy!"


    "Yes! I made it! I made into the academy!"


    "My struggle was not in vain. I finally become a magician of the Sealand Academy!"


    The glow of their happiness lightened the tense atmosphere. And Jerom had to clear his throat again to get their attention.


    "Ahem!"


    Settling down, the excited girls lowered their volume.


    "Now, for the matter of the Great Magician''s apprentice. Due to change in circumstances and seeing the capability of the girls, the Great Magician has decided to accept three girls as his personal apprentices this year. The three girls are; Marui Osklain, Aarya Quime, and Princess Qamari Ramulas. Congratulations, the three of you will be trained as prospective Marikeen." Jerom''s booming voice rang out on the seaside, raising another upheaval among the girls.


    "Accepting all three of them? Didn''t I hear that only one individual was going to be accepted as the Great Magician''s apprentice? Why three now?" A blue hair girl exclaimed in surprise as her heart shook.


    ''The great magician is accepting three apprentices! That means my chance to become Magician Iiam''s apprentice was snatched by one of this wretches.''


    When she was facing a wild beast in the dark forest, a black shadow suddenly swept over her head, distracting her from her task. By the time the shadow disappeared and she returned to her senses, it was too late. The beast drew too close for her to dodge, and left with no choice, she used her shoulder to shield against the attack.


    In one split second, she instantly turned into a cripple. For that, she resented every participant present in the area as she felt one of them was definitely responsible for her current condition.


    "All three will have the chance to become Marikeen then?"


    "Of course! Didn''t you hear what the recruitment elder said? They will be trained as prospective Marikeen!"


    "My goodness, this is too overwhelming! So, that girl by the silver rafter is a Princess? From which Kingdom, I wonder."


    "Forget about that! Of the three, which one do you think has the greater chance of becoming a Marikeen? I think the purple-red girl will become the Marikeen." Two blonde girls spoke in whispers as their gazes swept over the three concerned individuals.


    "Why do you think that?" The left girl asked with perplexity. She could not figure out how her friend came to such conclusion.


    "Look at them. Between the three of them, only the purple-red clad girl is neat and clean, without a single scratch! Do you know what this means? This means she had no problems wandering alone in the dark forest. Although the other two also had an easy time, but anyone looking can tell they had been through an ordeal, where as the other looks like she was on a stroll!" Her bright eyes gleamed as she exclaimed, her breathing rushed.


    "Now that you mention it, I see your point, Stali. That Princess Qamari looks too laid-back. Maybe for her, this competition was really just a stroll in the forest." Even though the two were whispering, their quiet words still drifted to the ears of the girls around them.


    As such, a strange scene unfolded where the crowd of girls shifted their glances between the three girls, comparing and contrasting. Without any suspense, all of them felt more optimistic about Princess Qamari becoming the Marikeen.


    The reason?


    She was too outstanding, in both aura and looks even with her face-veil, to lose to the other somewhat skilled girls. Of course, the important reason was still the fact that they felt too inferior to the her. Only with her being labeled as Marikeen would they feel better about themselves.


    It was always more easy to accept defeat in the hands of a monstrous genius than an ordinary genius. After all, with hard work, there was a chance of catching up to one, while with the other, they could only dream.


    As for the three concerned individuals, they remained in their spots, indifference on their faces. However, they furtively sneaked glances at each other. Princess Qamari in curiosity, the two girls in apprehension.


    Jerom heard the girls discussions and glanced at the three. For no reason other than her mysterious aura, he too felt the purple-red clothed girl had greater chance of being the Marikeen. Realizing he was getting off course, he cleared his throat again, addressing the crowd.


    "Alright! We will now be departing for the Sealand Academy. Remember, from the moment you enter the academy, you become a prospective magician. As such, from this day forward, you are magicians, and magicians of the Sealand Academy. Understand?" He hollered, his fierce eyes scanning the faces of the participants.


    "Yes!"


    Was the booming reply he received.


    "Good, now let''s go!" Without hesitation, he swept his hand through the air, chanting some spell, and numerous white globes appeared. The globes floated to each of the girls, enveloping their figure.


    "Hey Snow! Is there a way for us to shrink the rafter and take it with us?" Princess Qamari, seeing the globes covering the girls, immediately understood that they were transport bubbles.


    She did not want to leave her silver rafter behind. For reasons unknown to her, it had followed her out of that mysterious place, brought her to the underwater island, and even followed her into the dark forest. If it wasn''t because of its presence, she would not have been able to pass her first day in the dark forest safe and sound.


    Moreover, after the many twists and turns in the dark forest; her discovering her magical abilities, Skyler transforming into a golden bird, and forming a spiritual bond with Snow, she became attached to her makeshift shelter. In a way, it was her companion the same way that Skyler and Snow were.


    "Yes. Since it is a magical ride, it has the ability to shrink or enlarge. Chant this spell while pouring your magic into it. ''badelin my buwoay babur''. It means ''change my flying ride''. Remember, correct pronunciation is important." Snow''s soft voice rang out in her head, guiding her as she chanted the spell.


    She failed the first two times, as she mispronounced the words. On the third try, however, a pure white light flowed out of her hand and shot into the silver rafter. Instantly, its huge size started shrinking with speed visible to the naked eye.


    Before long, it was the size of a hair clip. Princess Qamari hung it on her waist belt that tinkled and glowed with her wedding jewels and a miniature golden sword. With its silver hue, it perfectly blended in with the rest of her silver pearls.


    Satisfied, she raised her head with excitement and expectations in her eyes. The white globe enveloped her form. In the next moment, all the bubbles shot deep into the white sand. Ancient runes appeared and glowing with a blue radiance, they covered the white globes, sending them into the dimensional space of the Sealand Academy.


    Princess Qamari silently observed everything, her heart nervously racing in her chest.


    "Finally, I will be able to formally start learning how to wield my magic."


    In the Sealand Academy, Great Magician Iiam was also satisfied watching the girl shrink her ride in two attempts. He knew, before being summoned to the underwater island, the girl knew nothing about magic. But after spending a few days in the dark forest, she was able to perform beginner spells, a commendable feat for a first timer.


    "Maybe, she is not as hopeless as I believed."


    And like this, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire finally started on their destined path.


    A path that would soon turn the entire seven realms upside down.

 Chapter 61 - Wishes Over Values

    Back in the Amayan Empire, the days went by peacefully. The disappearance of Princess Qamari raised a commotion for a few days before the citizens went on with their lives. As for Crown Prince Lail, his absence was felt for a few days longer.


    However, Prince Noore, the Regent Prince''s son soon stepped up. Taking the Crown Prince''s responsibilities and duties onto his shoulders, he diverted the ministers and civilians attention onto himself. The limelight shifted from the Crown Prince Lail to Prince Noore.


    Soon, a week went by and any discussion or mention of Crown Prince Lail and his Crown Princess Consort, Princess Qamari, slowly died out, leaving the topic of daily conversations. Occasionally, a loyal subject or servant of the empire would bring up the matter of the Crown Prince''s absence, but before the topic could even go any further, the loyal followers of Prince Noore would immediately shut it down.


    As such, in the whole empire, there were now only a few people who still remembered and mentioned the Crown Prince as vividly and avidly as before. One such individual was the young lady of the Milia Mansion.


    "Father, how can you not find any clue about the Crown Prince''s whereabouts? This is the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire we are talking about after all. How is it possible for there to be no clue about his whereabouts at all? Are you and your soldiers even searching properly?" The girl''s sharp glare pierced through the Great General''s bowed head, sending shivers down his spine.


    This was the same Great General that had stood up on the night before Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail''s wedding to prevent their marriage. Even though the man controlled the mighty army of the great Amayan border, before his wife and daughter, he was as meek as a cat.


    "Yes, honey. Our daughter is right. How could you and your soldiers not find a single person even after searching the whole empire. I am sure, you and your army are definitely slacking!" The Madam of the mansion second her daughter, condemning the helpless looking general.


    "My people have really searched through the empire, but the Crown Prince is no where to be found. He disappeared just like his Crown Princess Consort." Frustrated, the great general threw up his hands, his face full of exhaustion. From the dark circles on his eyes, frown lines on his forehead, it was obvious the man had not had a good night of sleep in a long while.


    However, the two people in front of him were only concerned about the results of the search and not the person striving day and night to produce it.


    "Father, do not address her as his Crown Princess Consort! Even though the two got married, their bond as husband and wife never got the chance to bloom. Adding in the fact that ''that'' Princess Qamari is suspected to be a dark magic user, the moment the civilians of the empire request for her impeachment and separation from the Crown Prince, her story would be over. So, there is no need to address her as Crown Princess Consort, understand?" The girl''s eyes were seething with anger and rage.


    Nowadays, the words she hated hearing the most were ''Crown Princess Consort'' and yet, her own father was rubbing the very words in her face. She was not only in rage, but also discomfited. If her own father was like this, what of the other Amayans? The fact that the Crown Prince disappeared right after ''that'' Princess Qamari did, did not help the matter.


    ''If only the Crown Prince was here, than I would not be feeling so anxious.''


    She despondently thought, her heart in despair. In fact, anyone with a brain could deduce, the Crown Prince went in search of his Crown Princess Consort. However, she refused to accept the implications of such a matter, turning a deaf ear and blind eye to the events before her.


    "Okay. You calm down, Xiao Mei. I will not address her as Crown Princess Consort anymore."


    Immediately, a fierce glare was shot at him. Realizing his mistake, the Great General raised his hands in surrender again.


    "Honey, try searching harder. You know how much our daughter likes the Crown Prince, right? This is the best chance to separate him from that foreigner. Not only can we use the excuse of her being a possible dark magic user against her, we can also use the fact that she had been loitering outside of the palace walls to question her character. With her cousin as an example, it would not be too difficult to pin the title of characterless on her, evicting her out from the Crown Prince''s life." Hearing her mother''s scheme, the girl''s doe eyes sparkled with joy.


    However, the great general was a little uncomfortable with the idea. As the Great General of the Amayan Empire, loyalty and righteousness were qualities engraved into his bones. But now, his wife was requesting him to assist in such an unrighteous affair.


    How could the Madam who had lived with him for many years not know of his character. The moment she saw the hesitation on his face, she knew what he was struggling with.


    "Humph! Your only daughter is already at this stage, and you are still concerned with loyalty and righteousness? I ask you, Lico Ashe, is loyalty and righteousness more important than your only daughter''s life? Are you going to deprive your daughter of her only happiness and support an outsider?" She hollered in rage, her sharp eyes shooting daggers at him.


    Shivering, the Great General lowered his head. A second later however, he felt something was not right.


    "Support an outsider? How am I supporting an outsider? It is clearly my daughter that I am supporting right now." The Great General, Lico Ashe, could not help raising his head as his dark pupils met his wife''s brown ones.


    "Not helping your daughter, is also helping the enemy." curling her lips, she scoffed in disdain at his baffled expression.


    At times, she could not understand how such an hair-head was able to become the Great General of the Amayan Empire.


    "So, you had better put all your force and people focused on finding the Crown Prince. The sooner you find him, the better the impact. Until then, there is no need for you to search for us. Xiao Mei, lets go." Done, the madam grabbed her daughter''s wrist, the two leaving the hall in tandem.


    The Great General tiredly swept his hand across his face, his large frame slamming in his chair.


    His gaze passed over his now cold meal as he thought about his wife and daughter''s demands. Even though he did not feel comfortable about carrying out such deeds, they were his only family. And to keep them happy, he was ready to sacrifice anything. Even his values and principles.


    "Anyone outside? Call in the deputy general to meet me in my study room." Standing, Lico Ashe gave the order, before striding out of the main hall to his study room.


    He had a wife to keep happy and a daughter to satisfy.


    At the same time, in the west inner city of the Everlasting Mansion, Princess Sera was seriously readying herself as she constantly checked her appearance in the glass mirror. To make sure not to overdo herself, she wore plainer clothes. But to make sure the host''s attention never strayed from her, she picked the finest gems of pearls and sapphires she had in her collection.


    More than a week had passed since her planned meeting with Prince Noore at the west gate. To ensure her impression did not fade, she occasionally attended some of his hangout spots, with excuses of exploring the capital.


    At times, she would even deliberately bump into him, leading to the two attending tea shops together to perfunctorily apologize and chat. Before long, the two became conversation partners, setting up a date and time to meet consistently.


    At this moment, Princess Sera was getting ready for one of their set dates. The only difference was, today she was going into the palace to meet the prince in his mansion.


    Delighted at the rapid progress in her plan to stay in the Amayan Empire for good, she completely forgot about her search for the royal magician.


    "After today, I will get the right to rightfully stay in this grand empire with honor." Eyes shinning, she picked up the tube of scented perfume, spraying a little on herself. After finishing, she did not place the tube on her mirror counter. No, she placed the tube among her magical potions.


    Without a doubt, the perfume was no ordinary scented perfume, but a magical one.


    "Soon, I will have the title of Consort Princess of the Amayan Empire.." The broad smile on her face widened, eyes gleaming, she twirled in a happy spin, her laugher bouncing off the turquoise walls.

 Chapter 62 - Princesses

    "Princess, have you learned anything about the royal magician? Does Prince Noore have any possibility of being the one?" At this moment, her maid entered the room carrying a tray of snacks. Seeing the Princess so happy, she immediately thought of the royal magician.


    ''Has Princess Sera discovered a clue about the royal magician?''


    Excited, she placed her tray on the short table, and rushed towards her princess, grabbing her arm in elation.


    ''Once the magician is found and we convince him to help, we will return home in glory.''


    Unaware of Princess Sera''s true intentions, the maid innocently clung onto the idea of returning to their homeland in glory.


    Princess Sera, on the other hand, was startled out of her happy bubble. Feeling uncomfortable under the maid''s bright eyes, she shifted her vision, tightly grasping her scented handkerchief.


    "It is not easy to search for the Imperial member, so do not get your hopes up. Even after all my struggles, I did not find anything useful. But you do not need to worry. Once I become close to the imperial family, I will be privy to more private information." Freeing her arm, she went out the room.


    Crestfallen, the maid silently followed behind.


    In the imperial palace, Princess Nari absentmindedly watered the flowers in her small garden, her serious face radiating a charming aura. Little spirit bugs flied around the assortment of flowers, twittering as they went.


    Unfortunately, there was no one around to admire such a captivating scene.


    With a frown, Princess Nari rubbed her twitching right eye. Since morning, her eye had been constantly twitching, unnerving her. In her youth, she once overheard her Queen Mother conversing with a minister''s madam. In their conversation, she heard them mention the twitching of the right eye as a bad omen.


    At that time, she scoffed at her superstition. However now, she went about her day in a daze, wondering what else she had to face. Her mother-in-law disdained her, her husband ignored her existence, and her father-in-law did not even acknowledge her as his daughter-in-law.


    In all her 18 years of life, she had never experienced the slightest grievance. Yet now, it became a norm of her life.


    Thinking of the prince she longed to marry, tears unconsciously streamed down her face.


    She could not understand.


    Why was Prince Noore so uncaring to her? When she was still the Princess of Jinn, he was kind, caring, and gentle, dropping in every other day to chat and keep her company. He was considerate, inquiring about her adjustment to their empire and customs. Yet now, he treated like air, treated her like she was invisible.


    "Was all his kindness an act? How else could he be so different?" She cried in agitation, her eyes red and puffy.


    Right at this moment, a soft, fragrant hand extended a handkerchief. Thinking it to be her maid, Princess Nari unceremoniously took it. Wiping her eyes, she turned to warn the maid against spreading the matter, but met soft gray eyes.


    "Uhhh, I am so sorry for my rudeness. I thought you were my personal maid!" She exclaimed in shock.


    Although she did not know the lady, her aura alone was enough to speak of her nobility. Not wanting to offend the lady that personally sought her out, she moved forward, grabbed her hand, with the intention of sincerely apologizing.


    "It''s no big deal. I appeared out of nowhere. I do apologize for startling you, Princess." The lady smiled gently, warming her heart. Since her arrival, it was the first Princess Nari had seen from the noble ladies of the empire.


    "No need to apologize. It is I who was should be doing that. If you do not mind me asking, may lady allow me to know how I should address you?" With a bright and clear smile, Princess Nari asked the lady before her.


    "Well, look at me. I forgot to give my own introduction. Princess, I am Princess Sera of the Ahankar Empire. It is nice to meet you." Game of masks? Humph! In the entire even realms, there has not born a person born who could compete with her in playing masks.


    Donning her own gentle and soft look, her gray locks flowed freely in the wind as her beautiful jewels glittered, instantly outshining the other.


    Soon, a scene of two enchanting and charming two princesses conversing amidst the sea of flowers ensued, attracting the attention of the passing maids and guards. The two figures departed from the flower garden into the receiving hall, enjoying their tea as they chatted like long lost sisters.


    "I have only been in the capital for a few days, so it will be awhile before I can travel without losing my way. The fact that it is my first time entering the imperial palace does not help the matter either." Princess Sera sighed in resignation as she set down her cup.


    "I myself have only been in the capital for a few days as well, so I understand your feelings. You are welcome to visit me in the palace any time you need company." Princess Nari offered with a smile.


    "Thank you, Princess." Princess Sera replied gently, a kind smile on her face.


    Internally, she could help disdaining the so called Princess Consort of Prince Noore.


    ''Who wants your company? Its more like you need me to accompany you!''


    Before coming to the imperial palace to meet Prince Noore, she wanted to evaluate and see what the Princess Consort looked like. After getting here and meeting the princess, she regretted on wasting precious time on such a useless fool.


    Putting aside her looks that were just okay, seeing her crying openly in the flower garden drastically changed her impression of the girl.


    ''What sort of a master displayed their feelings so openly in front of their servants?''


    She could not help wondering, feeling insulted for even taking the girl seriously.


    ''But I must do this to ensure no problems surface on my path to the position of Princess Consort!''


    Eyes flashing, Princess Sera looked amiably at Princess Nari.


    And Princess Nari, the person considered as useless and foolish, quietly observed Princess Sera''s flickering eyes. Although she would not consider herself smart, she knew she was longer the na?ve little princess. After many days of interacting and conversing with the noble ladies of the empire, her sensitivity towards others'' true emotions rose.


    The moment she encountered the so called Princess Sera of the Ahankar realm in her garden, she went on alert. The first thought popping into her mind was not making a new friend. No, it was finding out the intentions behind the princess''s sudden unannounced visit.


    She had not invited her, yet here she was. Standing in her garden. To find out her motives and feel her out, she decided to invite her for tea. Because, the one skill she learned from the scorning noble ladies, was how to to act, how to put up a beautiful front.


    The Princess''s beautiful front did not trick her, instead, it alerted her. Adding in the fact her right eye kept twitching, she knew. She knew the princess was going to be a problem. But to see how big of a problem she was going to be, she needed to keep her closer.


    ''What better method is there to be a possible enemy closer than friendship?''


    She cheerfully thought, her mood light and free.


    "Your Highness, Prince Noore is here." In panic, the servant at the door rushed into the receiving room, announcing in a hurry.


    "Oh?" Princess Nari was instantly startled.


    Ever since their marriage, Prince Noore never came to visit her. She went to see him. Now, he suddenly showed up? No matter which side she thought from, she could not figure out the reason for his sudden visit.


    Looking at the Princess Sera, her heart dropped.


    ''Prince Noore and Princess Sera know each other? Is that why she is here? Why Prince Noore is here? But how and when did they meet?''


    Churning waves gushed in her heart as her mind tried to think of any reason the two could have for meeting. But no matter how hard she thought, her mind came up blank, remained blank.


    She was more than shocked by this discovery.


    She would tolerate it if her husband ignored her. She could endure it if he mistreated her. But she would never forgive him if she ever found out he was cheating on her. Such dishonor, such disgrace, she could not swallow.


    At this instant, she suddenly thought of her cousin.


    ''Did cousin feel like this when she found out about me and Prince Noore? Even though she had no feelings for him, the prince was going to be her future husband. She must have felt betrayed.''


    Her heart went cold.


    "No, that cannot be. I must be overthinking things because of the stimulation." She anxiously whispered to herself, vehemently denying the thought as her face went pale.


    Because, if that were to be the case, than she had indirectly betrayed her cousin as well.

 Chapter 63 - Princess Consort

    Princess Nari stood up to welcome Prince Noore. Princess Sera followed along. Dressed in his usual white attire, Prince Noore''s was a changed man with his newly acquired power and authority. His aura and presence was more overbearing and authoritative.


    "Your highness." Princess Nari and Princess Sera greeted at the same time.


    Striding in, Prince Noore nodded to the two princesses and took the main seat.


    "Princess Sera, I hope you are adjusting well in our empire?" Prince Noore immediately addressed Princess Sera, ignoring his Princess Consort.


    "Thank you for your concern, your highness. I am adjusting well." Princess Sera replied with a smile.


    "That is good to hear. Do let me know if you ever need anything. As a host, cannot guarantee I will be able to fulfil your every needs, but I will do my best to provide you with we can." His gentle smile pricked Princess Nari''s eyes.


    It was the same smile he used to greet with her. The same smile she used to blush on seeing. And now, that same smile was aimed at another woman.


    What had gone wrong between them? Why was he no longer that same prince?


    Her brown eyes reddened on thinking of the past. It had not been even three weeks into their marriage, and their relationship was already crumbling.


    ''No, I cannot allow things to continue in such a way. I have to do something to save our relationship. Otherwise, I will lose everything. I will neither have him nor my status as Princess Consort.''


    Even though Princess Nari was mainly disdained and looked down upon by the noble ladies of the empire, through them, she had also come to know of the importance of her position. She came to know of the Amayan Empire''s status within the seven realms, and how desperately the other six realms sought to form alliance with the empire.


    By a stroke of great fortune, she became the Princess Consort of a prince of this great empire. Now, it was up to her to safeguard that title.


    Standing, Princess Nari strode to Prince Noore''s side, softly smiled, and amiably served him his tea and snacks. Prince Noore looked at his Princess Consort in puzzlement.


    ''What is she up to now?'' He internally wondered.


    Unconsciously, he had been avoiding the Jinn Princess. He blamed her for his missed chance with Princess Qamari, and every time he saw her face, he was reminded of his foiled plot.


    Since Crown Prince Lail''s disappearance, however, the blame in his heart lessened a bit. He was now close to getting what he plotted and schemed for so long, and so, did not see the need to waste time over spilled water.


    As long as he got what he wanted in the end, he did not care for the process. As such, he was no longer strongly averse to her presence. However, he also did not care for her enough to personally seek her out.


    "Your highness, you have been quiet busy lately. I know you have a lot of workload, but please, do not neglect your health. You should take short breaks whenever you are able to. After all, no matter how important work is, it cannot be more important than your health." Princess Nari''s soft voice drifted in the quiet room, gentle and concerned.


    "Hmm." Taking the offered cup, Prince Noore indifferently responded as he drank his tea.


    "The Princess is so devoted like this, Prince Noore must feel quiet lucky." At this moment, Princess Sera''s friendly voice interrupted the interaction between the couple.


    Displeased at being sidelined, she lost her calm, taking the opportunity herself to divert the attention back on her. She had not come to watch Prince Noore and the backwater Princess act lovey and dovely before her and burn. She came to put on a lovely show for Princess Nari and have her burn!


    Prince Noore turned to the Ahankar princess and smiled.


    "Nothing of the sort, Princess. However, how does the princess know my Princess Consort?" He asked in curiosity.


    "You do not know, your highness? Your Princess Consort is the most popular in the capital right now. Her tea parties and unending invitations are a tale discussed in teashops." Covering her mouth, she laughed in delight.


    From her words, it seemed as if she were praising the princess, but in fact, was indirectly labeling her as a subject to be discussed in teashops by even ordinary subjects.


    Princess Nari caught her need hidden jab, but did not react. Prince Noore was present. She had to control herself.


    "It is really difficult to adjust to a new place. But I did not want that to stop me from connecting with the madams and their daughters. So, I set up the tea parties to familiarize myself with them. My royal mother told me it was the duty of the wife to form connections with the ministers madams. Did I do anything wrong, your highness?"


    "No. You did well. It is important to have connections with the madams of the ministers. After all, they are my officials families." Prince Noore knew he could not take over the throne on his own.


    He would need the support of every official and minister of the empire. If his Princess Consort formed strong relationships with their madams, he would not need to worry about controlling them. He was actually satisfied with Princess Nari''s actions.


    Although, she was only a chess piece in his original plot, she at least had some use.


    Failing to achieve the affect she desired, Princess Sera''s fake smile turned stiff. Glancing over at the obedient looking princess again, she started having doubts.


    ''Did I underestimate her a little too much? She does not seem to be as simple as she looks. Whatever! I will think of how to handle her later. Now, I need to accomplish what I came here for.''


    Eyes flashing, she turned to Prince Noore.


    "Your highness, I heard that your banquet pavilion is splendid. Could I request for a tour? If you do not mind, that is." She added quickly as if in after thought.


    Before Prince Noore could answer however, Princess Nari replied.


    "Your highness, if you do not mind, I will be more than willing to accompany you. Prince Noore is busy with state affairs lately. It would not be convenient for him to show you around. Besides, if others saw the prince of Amaya strolling with the princess of Ahankar, what would they think?"


    Princess Nari had no intention of leaving the two alone together. She had experienced for herself how quickly the relationship between man and woman progressed. If anything happened between them because of her neglect, she would have no one but herself to blame.


    "Your highness, please rest assured. I will take good care of Princess Nari for you. After all, as a guest of the Amayan Empire, it is only right that, as your Princess Consort, I show her around on your behalf." Standing, she turned towards the frozen Princess Sera.


    "Hmm. Than, I will leave the princess to you." Prince Noore saw nothing wrong with the suggestion. He had invited the princess to the royal palace to show her around. But as Princess Nari pointed out, he did have a lot of work pending.


    Since his Princess Consort was willing to show his important guest around, he was more than relieved.


    "Yes, your highness. Princess, please." She gestured towards the door.


    Princess Sera was fuming inside.


    Did this Princess Nari suspect her intentions? Or was she just being cautious? She seemed to be purposely getting in her way.


    She could not tell. However, she was not going to let her spoil her plans.


    Standing, Princess Sera looked at Prince Noore with a crestfallen expression, attracting the prince''s attention.


    "Princess Sera, are you okay? Why did you suddenly become sad?" Standing, he moved in front of her, his brows furrowed, concern in his eyes.


    "I...I just thought...I am sorry, your highness." Tears streamed down her face and she turned to run out of the hall.


    Just as she reached the threshold, her foot twisted, and the princess fell backwards.


    Princess Nari was immediately alert the instant Princess Sera started shedding tears out of the blue. Knowing the princess did not have any good intentions, she kept her eyes glued on her, watching her every move.


    The moment she ran out of the hall, Princess Nari was almost tricked into suspecting herself. Wondering if she was reading too much into the matter. However, the second the princess tripped and fell backwards towards her husband''s arms, she knew.


    The Princess intended to play the ''hurt and pitiful'' card. She wanted Prince Noore to touch her. Then, she would use the fact he touched her to stick herself to him.


    Moving without thinking, she stood in between Prince Noore and Princess Sera''s falling body, taking the full weight of the princess on herself, the two crashed heavily on the aquiline stone.


    Pain flashed through her body, blood flowed.


    "Ahhhhh!"

 Chapter 64 - Benefiting Her Rival

    Princess Sera had it all planned. As soon as she fell, Prince Noore would step forward to support her. Taking advantage of the opportunity, she would get closer to him. Once his gaze met hers, the magic potion would take affect.


    However, nothing happened the way she expected. Her perfect plan was foiled.


    She fell. Prince Noore was present where he was supposed to be. The only problem was, Princess Nari.


    Out of nowhere, she came in between.


    It would not have been so bad if she only came in between. But she came at the moment her plan was supposed to take affect, crushing her dream.


    She ruined her dream. The dream she planned so much to accomplish. The dream that was supposed to come true today.


    Eyes flashing with hatred, Princess Sera vehemently stared at the fallen Princess Nari.


    Prince Noore saw Princess Sera running out of the hall. Worried about her safety, he followed after. And just as Princess Sera was about to cross the threshold, she fell backwards, falling towards his frozen figure.


    A light breeze blew and a foreign fragrance entered his nose, blurring his surroundings. His head span, his figure stumbling forward. Out of nowhere, he felt his heart racing as fast as if he was galloping on a Wain, making his body warm and his breath rushed.


    Just as he was about to step forth to catch the falling form, he saw a figure before him, holding the falling princess''s body. His tense body relaxed and his gaze fell on Princess Nari. He felt silence settle over the world, his heart hammering in his chest, his sight blurring before clearing.


    The next thing he knew, his Princess Consort was laying on the aquiline ground, bleeding.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Her painful shriek pulled him out of the trance and he unconsciously moved forward. Without thinking, he bent and carried her in his arms, as natural as if he performed the task everyday.


    ''No! No! No!''


    The instant Prince Noore moved towards Princess Nari, Princess Sera screamed in her mind. She moved forward to pull on Prince Noore''s arm, attempting to focus his sight on her. But the prince roughly shook her off, almost sending her flying through the room, as she fell backward.


    "Ugh!" Searing pain shot through her back, forcing a painful grunt out of her. However, Prince Noore did not even spare a glance her way.


    Instead, he bent and picked up Princess Nari, causing Princess Sera''s face to turn pale. Horrified, she watched Prince Noore carry Princess Nari away, a lovestruck expression on his face.


    She was left all alone.


    Prove of her efforts benefiting her rival. Benefiting the woman whom she wanted to push away.


    The magic potion she created was meant to attract Prince Noore to her. It was meant to be a catalyst for their union. After they committed the deed, it would have instantly triggered feelings of love and affection in Prince Noore''s heart for her.


    He would have fallen under her control and she would have commended him to marry her. She would have married with honor and respect into the Amayan royal family.


    It was her triumph card. Meant to allow her to take her first step into rising onto the Amayan throne. It was supposed to mark the beginning of her glorious beginning. The beginning of her rise as the empress of the Amayan Empire.


    However, the backwater princess ruined everything! She came in between at the most crucial moment. Not only did she spoil her plan, she also reaped the fruits of her labor.


    "Ahhh!" Filled with anger and rage, Princess Sera screamed at the top of her lungs, her furious shriek resounding in the empty main hall.


    She was beyond enraged. In her rage, she crushed all the vases, glass plates, and trays. Venting for half of the day, she ran out of utensils to crush. No longer in the mood to stay around, she went out of the hall and left the palace.


    In Princess Nari''s chambers, Prince Noore sat by her bedside, taking care of her wound as they waited for the imperial physician.


    "Bring more warm water!" He commended the servants, his face anxious as he held his Princess Consort''s hand.


    With red face and eyes, Prince Noore looked as if he had been under the boiling sun for three days straight. Feeling warm and uncomfortable, he took off his outer coat, hanging it by the bed.


    "Your Highness, the imperial physician is here!" A maid hurriedly entered the room, stumbling as she stopped by the door.


    Prince Noore was just on his way back to Princess Nari''s bedside when the imperial physician''s arrival was announced. Moving aside, he gestured the physician forward.


    "Imperial physician, check my Princess Consort''s condition. How is she? Will she get better?"


    Prince Noore hurriedly asked, the concern evident on his face.


    ''I was not aware Prince Noore was close to his Princess Consort. Good thing I came as soon as I was called for. Otherwise, I might have unintentionally brought the wrath of the royal family upon myself.''


    The imperial physician secretly wiped his sweat as he calmed himself down.


    "Give me a moment, your highness. I need some time to diagnose her condition. For that, I will have to ask you to go out." The physician said with difficulty, expecting the prince to forcefully turn him down.


    "I will be right outside, than." Unexpectedly Prince Noore only glanced reluctantly at Princess Nari and left.


    "Oh, okay. Thank you, your highness." The imperial physician immediately got back to his senses as Prince Noore''s figure went out the door.


    On the west inner city of the Everlasting Mansion, Princess Sera was still in a raging fit.


    "No. No. No. No. This cannot happen! I cannot accept this! How can all my planning go to waste so easily?" Princess Sera huffed, her eyes red, black tear smears running down her face, as she leaned on her glass table.


    "Prince Noore smelt my perfume. He smelt my magic perfume, so he should be mine! But, but it was not me he saw! How could I allow that woman to get in between us? I wanted to get into the royal family through the use of that potion. But Princess Nari was the one to gain the greatest advantage.


    Not only is she the Princess Consort, with the help of the potion, she will now also become the love of Prince Noore''s life." Dejected and hopeless, she listlessly slid to the floor, her vacant eyes unfocusedly wandering around the room.


    "I will have to go back to that rough land again. I will have to spend the rest of my days warding off windstorms and protecting vegetable fields. I will have to endure life on a barren and desolate land, with only grey stone walls as company." More tears streamed down her face, adding to her already ghostly appearance.


    "How can I go back to such a life? No. I cannot go back to that place again. I will not go back! I will have to do something to fix this mess. If there is a love potion spell, there certainly must be a love potion reversal spell as well. Yes. Love potion reversal spell. There has got to be one. I just need to find it and reverse the love potion magic on Prince Noore. I cannot allow Prince Noore to slip through my grasp. He is my only chance of entering the imperial family right now." Venomously gushing her teeth, Princess Sera shakily stood up, her ferocious gaze directed towards the imperial palace.


    "This is not over yet. I will find a way!"


    Back in the royal palace, Prince Noore slowly tucked in the now shunned Princess Nari.


    Ever since she got injured, Prince Noore''s attitude towards her had completely changed, raising turbulent waves in her unsettled heart.


    He was being gentle and kind to her, taking better care of her than the servants did. He asked her likes and dislikes for the evening meal. And most importantly, he felt like the Prince Noore she met before their marriage. The gentle, kind, and considerate Prince Noore she fell in love with.


    Unbeknownst to Princess Nari, the man she first met was a fake image made by Prince Noore to deceive her into his trap. And now, the man before her was also a fake under a magic love potion spell meant to trap him.


    Both the first and second kind images of Prince Noore were a deception.


    In a way, Prince Noore and Princess Nari were a couple brought together by traps, schemes, and conspiracies. One way or the other, the two ended up together in every scheme and conspiracy they planned or was planned against them.


    Whenever their relationship seemed to be on the verge of collapsing or breaking down, unforeseen situations and circumstances brought them closer and kept them together.


    In a way, this was also a sort of fate.


    "Are you okay? Do you need me to call someone to help you with anything?" Prince Noore sat on a chair beside her bed.. Taking her small hand in his, he felt rage upon seeing the ugly wounds on her shoulders.

 Chapter 65 - Life At The Academy

    Crown Prince Lail indifferently walked through the group of spectating black clothed students. His black robes and black hair freely flowing in the gentle breeze, enhanced his majestic presence, adding to his allure.


    As he made his way to the front of the equipment hall, many female students eyes were instantly drawn by his aura. Blushing and shyly whispering, they intermittently glanced his way.


    "Who is he? I have not seen him among the new students selection this year." A blonde girl with blue eyes whispered to her friend, her curious gaze flickering to the Crown Prince.


    "I heard he is a new admit. I saw senior sister Murong showing him around yesterday." The friend, a red hair green eyes girl, replied shyly, her face turning red.


    "A new admit? In the middle of the year? That is impossible!" The blonde girl skeptically glanced at her friend.


    "Usually, yes. But I heard the new admit has the founder''s plaque." Another girl, overhearing the two girls conversation, added in at this time.


    "What? Founder''s plaque?" Wide eyed and open mouthed, the two girls shrieked in astonishment.


    "Of course! How else do think the new student got in?" The girl scoffed in disdain and turned, ignoring the two shocked students.


    Her gaze too, was fixed on the new student.


    "Mina, what do you say we go talk to him? Since he is new, he might need help finding his way around." The blonde girl looked towards her red hair friend with shinning eyes as she suggested.


    "Go and talk? But, senior sister Murong has already shown him around!" Mina replied nervously, her eyes flickering with complex emotions.


    She really wanted to know the new student as well. As first years, they barely had any friends, being ignored by most of the students for their low aptitude. So, making a new friend would make her fell less left out.


    But seeing how her senior sister Murong attentively looked after him yesterday, she knew that she would definitely not like them approaching him.


    As gentle and sweet as her appearance seemed, only few knew of the dean''s personal disciple''s arrogant and overbearing personality. It was one no female in the academy wished to provoke, as they would only be calling trouble upon themselves.


    And as the lowest and obscurest student of the new year, she did not posses what it took to stand up against a female devil like her Senior Sister. The least she wanted was to unintentionally attract her attention to herself.


    She still wanted to stay alive.


    "So what? Showing him around is just an excuse. We can use this chance to get close to him and make some connection. Otherwise, when everyone in the academy finds out about his identity, it would be too late for us to do anything other than watching from afar. Come on, lets go! We cannot miss this chance." Pulling her friend along, the blonde girl pushed through the gathered crowd to the front.


    Once at the front, she paused for a second to fix her clothes and hair, and she stepped forward. But before the two could even say a greeting, their senior sister Murong suddenly appeared, stepping in between. She moved close and stood right next to the new admit.


    "Lail, here you are! I was looking for you every where!" Senior sister Murong was aware of their intentions, purposely blocking their way.


    "You''re here to select a weapon, right? Come, I will lead you to the hall." Unceremoniously grabbing his hand, she pulled him towards the weapons room.


    Crown Prince Lail immediately frowned at the sudden contact. He was also displeased the way she so intimately called his name.


    ''This senior sister Murong is getting way too close.''


    Since the first day she had shown him around, he had been noticing the girl either pulling on his hand or sleeves, and calling him by first name. She seemed to appear wherever he went, almost as if tailing. He felt uncomfortable and disgusted. Without hesitation, he pulled his hand out of her grip.


    Although he only gave the academy elders his name without title, that did not mean he appreciated unrelated individuals unrestrainedly saying it. There was only one individual in the entire seven realms that he desired to call him by first name.


    That was his wife.


    Secretly wiping his hand with his sleeves, he clasped them behind his back.


    He came to the equipment hall to get a weapon. He wanted to use the weapon as a disguise for his spiritual weapon. However, before he could even enter the hall, a throng of people followed on his heels, making him feel helpless.


    "Thank you senior sister. However, I can handle my own affairs. There is no need to bother you." He indirectly dismissed her, making it obvious he did not want her around.


    However, the senior sister seemed to be unaware of his dismissal, impassively walking ahead.


    Murong Ling knew the Crown Prince did not want her around, but she could not feel at ease with so many female disciples staring at him. She wanted to use this opportunity at the academy to get closer to him and form a bond.


    She wanted to use his disposal of his Crown Prince title to form a relationship. Make their relationship strong enough to last even after the end of their apprenticeship. Then, the two could return to the Amayan Empire together.


    What she could not even image before, she wanted to make it become a reality as a genius magician now.


    Besides, as the direct disciple of the dean, she never took no for an answer. Since she came over to keep those females students away, then she would stay to the end.


    However, what Murong Ling failed to consider was the fact that Crown Prince Lail was not one to take no for an answer as well. As the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, he was used to getting his every order obeyed. His every wish fulfilled.


    ''Enough is enough!''


    Seeing the girl bluntly ignoring his decision, Crown Prince Lail was beyond displeased.


    "Senior sister Murong. I would like to select my weapon on my own. There is no need for you to be here. Would you please, leave?" This time, Crown Prince Lail had no intention of beating around the bush. He did not want her or anyone else around, and that was final.


    The crowd following behind heard the new student''s commend, and were shocked speechless.


    ''Did he just ask Senior Sister Murong to leave to her face?''


    No one in the academy had ever spoken to the dean''s direct student in such a manner before. So, seeing the impossible happen right before their eyes, they were shunned, many gasping in astonishment.


    "Mina, look. Senior Murong just blocked our way and she herself is being requested to leave!" The blonde girl excitedly whispered to her friend, her blue eyes flashing with delight.


    ''Humph! Serves her right! All this time, she acted like a wife protecting her husband from evil eyes. But in truth, she is no better than us. At least we had the decency to not shamelessly attach ourselves to an uninterested man.''


    The blonde was really attracted to the new student''s silent and majestic presence. Of all the students in the academy, she had never met one male student that came close to matching the admit in terms of looks or overwhelming aura.


    So, she really wanted to get close to the guy. And not only because of his status as the Founder''s descendant. When someone suddenly stood in her way, blocking her path to the man her attention was set on, she felt angry and upset.


    However, upon realizing it was senior sister Murong, she silently stepped back.


    She knew her status.


    Even though she liked the guy, she could not afford to get in conflict with the dean''s personal disciple.


    Frustrated, she unhappily watched the two walk away. But before she could even console herself and mend her wounded heart, the new student personally chased away senior Murong.


    So, how could she not be happy?


    On the other hand, Murong Ling did not expect Crown Prince Lail to out-rightly request her to leave. In fact, she felt that even if the Crown Prince was the descendant of the Founder, he would still giver her some respect as the dean''s direct disciple.


    After all, even if her status was not as high as Crown Prince Lail''s Founder ancestor, her master was still the head of the academy.


    The Founder was high, but he was gone. And while the dean was lower, he was still present. Considering the Crown Prince did not use his title, she assumed he wanted to keep his status hidden to smoothly blend into the academy life and create new connections.


    And since he wanted to keep his status hidden, he would need the assistance and connection of the academy elders to receive the best guidance and teaching possible. To become a great magician, he would require all the support he could receive.


    That support also included her, Murong Ling. The direct disciple of the dean, and number one genius of the Amayan Mistland Academy.


    So, being so bluntly told to leave was both a shocker and embarrassment to her.


    "Lail, did you just tell me to leave?" She asked in disbelief.

 Chapter 66 - Sealand Academy

    Schools of iridescent fishes cheerfully swam about, blowing colorful bubbles, as a bright light flashed in their vicinity. Startled, the fishes scattered, clearing the region of light within seconds.


    From the light, the figures of the female students appeared one after the other, landing on the white sand. The light flashed a few more times, before winking out. In its absence, the newly selected female apprentices were revealed.


    "New Apprentices, welcome to the Sealand Academy." The recruitment elder declared in a proud, booming voice, his words reverberating in the area.


    The new students curiously took in their surroundings, their eyes shinning, as their mouths opened wide in delight. The sight before them, was one of beauty and splendor beyond their imagination.


    Beneath a purple dome shield, blue-green castles majestically stood on white sand floors, their iridescent glory spreading blue-green radiance within the vicinity of the Sealand Academy.


    The palatial buildings perfectly blended with the mesmerizing, gorgeous sea environment, depicting a melody of life and love, harmony and peace.


    Seahorses, jellyfishes, dragonfishes, starfishes, glow fish, squid, snails, sea urchins, fin whales, great hammerhead shark, giant moray eel, frilled shark, and oysters among many other indigenous sea creatures flowed and swam, glowed and swayed, or shone brightly within the glory of sea life.


    Corals of pinks, oranges, reds, and purples littered the academy grounds, the translucent green seaweeds and plants highlighting their brilliance. White pearls of various sizes hung in streams of circles above the palaces, exuding pure light that brightened the underwater kingdom.


    "Wow! Is this the Sealand Academy? It is magical!" Some girls were unable to contain their emotions upon seeing the academy, openly expressing their amazement and delight.


    "I have never seen anything like this before." Another spoke in a daze, her eyes glossed with disbelief.


    "Are we really going to live here?" A thin girl with brown eyes tentatively whispered.


    As students from different realms and regions, there were many among them who had never witnessed or encountered such sights before. Their hearts shook in excitement as they took in everything with gleaming eyes and bright smiles.


    Thinking of getting the chance to live in such magical environment, studying magic and broadening their horizons, tears of joy flowed down the faces of the more disadvantaged students from poorer regions.


    With the Sealand Academy before their eyes, they began dreaming bigger, seeing better futures for themselves.


    The others were just excited with the prospect of learning magic in a magical land.


    The recruitment elder swept his gaze among the females, secretly sighing in his heart. Once, he too was just like them. Excited and hopeful for the bright future ahead. However, what no one ever bothered to mention was the fact great powers and ability came with great responsibility.


    The new students were happy and excited for their future, probably even imagining going back to their homeland and making it big. Unfortunately, by the end of their apprenticeship, they would no longer be the same, for better or worse.


    ''Many things take time. Growing is one such time. So is learning magic. Well, at least they are excited about learning magic.'' He grimly thought as his brows furrowed.


    Discarding his distracting thoughts, the recruitment elder flung his sleeves, folding his hands behind his back.


    At this moment, a group of green robed elders with blacked clothed students appeared before the dumbfounded students, their gazes skeptically skimming over them. They could not believe the survival of their realm''s heart land depended on an ignorant girl among the batch.


    ''An important and significant matter such as healing the heart of the sea is placed on the shoulders of an insignificant girl?''


    ''What is her age, 17 at most? How could such a matter be left to an insignificant girl?''


    ''Could the Great Magician have been mistaken? Could what he saw in the Mirror of Truth really be referring to the savior of the heart of the sea?''


    The more the elders scanned the girls, the more they felt the Great Magician must have been mistaken. How could the great savior of their heart land be an ignorant girl? Moreover, no matter how much they looked, they could not see any difference in the girls present.


    One by one, their brows furrowed in displeasure, the impatience and disappointment clear in their sharp, scrutinizing eyes.


    "Recruitment elder, where are the three girls selected as the Great Magicians apprentices?" A black haired elder could no longer hold himself back, directly asking for the three selected Marikeens.


    He neither had the patience nor forbearance to act cordial towards the other elder. He wanted to see the answer to their life-long problem with his very own eyes.


    The other elders beside him were similarly impatient. However, they kept their bearings as elders, not wanting to embarrass themselves before the new apprentices.


    Jerom was not surprised by the black hair elder''s manner of speech. Among all the elders of the Sealand Academy, he was most widely known for his bluntness and no nonsense attitude.


    "Marui, Aarya, and Princess Qamari, would you please step forward? Our Head of Instructor would like to meet you." Jerom nonchalantly looked at the three girls as he raised the request that was more like an order.


    Princess Qamari indifferently stood at the back of the crowd, her violet pupils silently observing her surroundings. Aside from the Amayan Empire, this was the second foreign land she visited. And just like the Amayan Empire, she was astounded by the beauty and prosperity of the land.


    Both regions were one full of life and beauty. But while the Amayan Empire''s beauty was one of majesty, glory, and reign, the beauty here was one of nature, learning, and magic. Both boasted of abundant lifeforms and natural elegance provided by their environment.


    As she inwardly marveled at the beautiful sea life, she heard her name being called. Glancing over, she saw the recruitment elder and many of the apprentices'' sights fixed on her. Slightly frowning in disapproval at the unexpected attention, she swept her gaze over the group of elders gathered in front of the glass like purple gates.


    The gates leading into the Academy.


    An idea pertaining to the elders identities formed in her mind, tensing her posture.


    ''Strange. Why do the academy elders seem so interested in the Great Magician''s apprentices? Is it only because we are going to be the Great Magicians disciples?''


    Her slight sweep caught the badly concealed expectations and anticipation in the elders eyes. What were they so expectant and excited about? It was more than just new apprentices joining the academy as the Great Magicians apprentices.


    She could feel it.


    ''Is it perhaps connected to the Marikeen training?''


    The thought unabatedly entered her mind, unsettling her heart, it resonated with her soul as true as her heart beat. Her eyes instantly turned sharp.


    ''As long as they have no ill intentions, I do not care what they are planning. If they are planning on harming me, however...''


    She would not go easy on anyone who conspired to hurt or use her.


    Slightly raising her head, Princess Qamari gracefully walked through the crowd of female apprentices. As she made her way to front of the elders, their envious and jealous glares fixed on her back figure.


    The elders of the Sealand Academy were assessing the white and yellow robed girls. Seeing the two hardly injured from their stay in the dark forest, they saw potential for growth in their magical ability.


    Feeling a bit satisfied, some of the elders amicably questioned the girls in attempt to determine their growth speed. After all, the faster they grew, the sooner the heart of the sea would be healed.


    "When did you girls discover your magical abilities and how long did it take you to master it?" The black hair elder looked over the girls repeatedly, but was not able to bring himself to praise them.


    He could not see which part of the girls were worth praising, considering the fact that they had been practicing magic for three years and were still in the fre***g elementary stage.


    As possible Marikeen''s, were they supposed to take that long?


    He furrowed his brows in discontentment.


    Such magicians'' were the possible saviors of their heart land?


    Impossible!


    Swish!


    Right at this moment, the soft rustle of clothing drew his attention. Turning, he saw a graceful young woman, cleanly and neatly dressed in purple-red clothing walk to the front of the female apprentices.


    From her aura alone, she radiated majesty and power, seemingly outshining the two girls without even trying. Just by standing there, she garnered all the attention of the crowd.


    "And, who might you be, little friend?" The moment the black haired elder''s voice dropped, all the elders gathered in front of the glass gate had weird expressions on their faces, looking at the man as if he grew a horn on his head.


    In all the years they had known the elder, they had never once heard him speak so amiably to another magician.. Not even to the Great Magician of the Southern Sea and Seven Order, elder Iiam.

 Chapter 67 - Choosing A Weapon

    "Why, is that so hard to understand?" Crown Prince Lail was close to losing his patience.


    What was wrong with this girl? He definitely heard her being praised as a genius before, so why was she behaving like a fool now?


    "Junior brother Lail, did I do something wrong? Is that why you don''t want to see me anymore? Please, tell me what I did wrong. I will fix it!" Murong Ling could not believe the Crown Prince would behave in such a way with her, especially in front of a crowd.


    She felt that she must have definitely done something wrong, making him angry.


    ''Yes. As long as I sincerely apologize, the Crown Prince will no longer be angry at me. I just need to admit my mistakes and apologize!''


    Feeling her confidence restore, she looked at Crown Prince Lail with an aggrieved expression, seeming as if unfairly wronged.


    Crown Prince Lail was dumbfounded.


    He asked her to leave, simple and straight. What nonsense was she saying now? It did not matter to him whether she did something wrong or not. He did not care for her apology. He just wanted her gone.


    "Look, I do not care about what you do or how you do it. I just want some space, so could you please, leave?" He had no idea how to make himself clear without seeming insulting.


    No idea how to tell this senior sister Murong to get lost, without embarrassing her any further. He did not want to place the dean''s personal disciple in an awkward position. But if she insisted on sticking to him, he would not hesitate to speak his mind. Even if it meant indirectly embarrassing her.


    Murong Ling stared at Crown Prince Lail in a daze.


    ''Is he seriously asking me to leave? Is that disgust I just saw in his eyes? Why does he feel disgusted with me?''


    She was so caught up in her thoughts, she did not notice him leave. By the time she came to her senses, all the students in the Equipment Hall were giving her strange looks. There was unconcealed glee, delight, and jeering sneers in their eyes. They were rejoicing at her public embarrassment.


    Shamed, Murong Ling turned and stiffly walked out of the equipment hall, her face devoid of all emotions. As such, the female spectators felt disappointed. Before today, they had never witnessed the senior sister Murong, the pride and honor of the Mistland Academy, being publicly told off.


    Therefore, once they saw her being told to leave, by the new male student at that, they felt delighted and excited. Finally, there was someone not charmed by Murong Ling''s good-girl and genius prodigy''s fa?ade. There was someone not immediately taken with her.


    They were expecting to see a good show. A show of Murong Ling running out crying. However, they were left disappointed. They underestimated Murong Ling''s strong self-esteem and pride, walking out with a raised head even after being so embarrassed.


    "Did you see that? Senior Murong was just told off!" The blonde girl could not help exclaiming, feeling as if a stone was lifted off her chest, her revenge exacted.


    "Su Rui, keep your volume down. What if someone overheard you and snitched to senior Murong?" Her friend was anxious, disturbed by her unrestrained behavior.


    "So what if they snitched? Who is afraid of Murong Ling? If it was not because of her identity as the dean''s student, would I have remained silent after she behaved so rudely with me? We are both of the same age. Her only advantage is her identity." Su Rui scoffed as she disdainfully watched Murong Ling''s receding back.


    "Even if her identity is her only advantage, it is still enough to silence every female student in the academy. Even the third year females do not dare to publicly look down on Murong Ling." Mina was exasperated at her friend''s antics.


    She could not understand what was going through her mind. As childhood friends, she knew Su Rui had very short temper and patience. But after entering the academy, she thought that aspect of her friend''s personality had improved.


    Not seeing her react after being blocked, she felt her friend had finally grown. She was able to perfectly control herself and her emotions well. However, it seemed that was just her illusion. Her friend had not changed much. Just learned to perfectly hide her emotions when necessary.


    "If we had similar backings, would we still need to bow before her?" Su Rui''s eyes glowed as she gazed at the Equipment Room, the earlier scene replaying in her mind.


    During her entire year at the academy, she had never seen a male student bluntly and unreservedly turn Murong Ling down, straight out telling her to leave instead of seeking her out. Such a scene was a dream came true. The more she thought about it, the faster her heart raced.


    ''If only I was able to gain the good impression of such a man, then would someone like Murong Ling dare to raise her head before me?''


    She wistfully thought.


    She knew, such a matter was impossible. If that man was truly a descendent of the Founder, then his status was even higher than Murong Ling''s. Would such a man be interested in her?


    Her expression turned crestfallen, the question poking at her sorest spot.


    Finally alone, Crown Prince Lail breathed in relief. He was not confident of being able to maintain his polite persona if that senior sister Murong decided to follow him. After all, his patience and tolerance were never great.


    Feeling his tense muscles relax, Crown Prince Lail slowly entered the Equipment room. The room was dim, emitting the faint hum of magical weapons as they buzzed, even with their auras restrained.


    He slowly walked through the wide space, leisurely evaluating the various weapons displayed on the racks. Their sharpness and immediate response to his touch surprised him.


    After entering the academy, his first objective was to find a weapon similar in appearance and size to Black Serpent to act as disguise. As such, the different types of magical weapons and how to determine their compatibility with a magician, was one of the tasks he focused on.


    From the magical texts, he came to know evoking reaction from the magical weapons was the first step to determining compatibility. Because without a response, the weapon would no longer be a magical weapon, but just an ordinary weapon.


    It was only through an obvious reaction that the magical properties of the weapon could be revealed. Therefore, he was pleasantly surprised by the amount of weapons automatically reacting to his touch. This was, without a doubt, an obvious indication of his talent in weapon mastery.


    "Is it because of the many years I spent mastering all types of weapons, wielding them during practice and drills?" He curiously wondered.


    At this moment, grinding sounds entered his ears. Placing the blue sword down, Crown Prince Lail moved to the back of the Equipment Room, appearing before an unkempt robust elder seriously sharping a blue-black spear.


    The moment the weapon entered his sight, the Crown Prince''s eyes flashed with light. The spear was not only in the same color as his Black Serpent, its design and markings also perfectly matched with his own.


    ''Is this a coincidence, other''s manipulation, or fate?''


    Crown Prince Lail was beyond astonished at the strange turn of events.


    "Elder, are you just making this weapon?" Moving over, Crown Prince Lail gazed at the black-blue spear with fervent eyes.


    The elder, the Weapons Master of the Mistland Academy, placed the spear down and immediately recognized the Crown Prince.


    "Are you the kid that flowed into the academy through the black sea? The one elder Mu Guan Lei snatched away from the dean?" The elder teased with humor as he swept his gaze on the Crown Prince.


    The more he looked, the more he felt satisfied. From his aura to the way he carried himself, the kid gave off the presence of a leader. A leader that was worthy of his heritage.


    "Uh, yes elder?" Crown Prince Lail did not know how to respond to the elder''s question. Deny or admit he was snatched? If he denied, that would be disowning his master. If he accepted, that would be crushing his own dignity.


    The Weapons elder smiled in satisfaction at the stumped look on the young man''s face. His hesitation showed his good character. However, such hesitation was only acceptable in domestic affairs and not on the battlefield. He hoped the young man had that much foresight.


    "Are you here to select a magical weapon?" He amiably asked.


    "Yes. Actually, I wanted to ask the elder for a favor. Is it possible for elder to make a spear exactly like this one for me?" Crown Prince Lail glanced at the spear in the elder''s hands, his eyes glowing with expectation.


    "Oh, you like this spear, young friend?" The elder had a surprised expression on his face as he looked at the Crown Prince.


    "Yes. I liked it at first sight." Crown Prince Lail was confused by the elder''s reaction, but seeing nothing other than surprise, he honestly responded.


    "If you like it so much, you can just take this one. I was only making it to add it to the weapons display. Maybe, it was meant for you, which is why fate brought you here today." Handing the spear over to the stunned Crown Prince Lail, the elder''s eyes briefly brightened.


    Turning, he leisurely left the back room.

 Chapter 68 - Elder Wu

    Princess Qamari glanced at the black haired elder in interest. This elder''s aura was different from the other elders beside him. While he seemed impatient and intolerant, there was a sense of restraint in his every action. It was as if his presence was too large to blend in with those around him.


    "I am Princess Qamari Ramulas, elder." Princess Qamari quietly replied, the cold aura radiating of her figure dimmed a little by her slight smile.


    "You are the other Marikeen? Princess Qamari, right? I am elder Wu Lian. You can refer to me as Elder Wu." Wu Lain clasped his fists, respectfully greeting the girl.


    "Ahhh...Elder Wu, you..." Princess Qamari was stunned.


    An elder of the Sealand Academy was greeting, a younger generation like her in such a respectful manner? What was she supposed make of this?


    However, while Princess Qamari was only stunned, the other elders were frozen speechless. They started doubting their eyes and ears, their gazes repeatedly shifting between the purple-red clad girl and Elder Wu as they rubbed their ears.


    "Did Elder Wu just introduce himself to a younger generation? One that is barely even a magician?" One of the elder''s could no longer restrain his surging emotions, quietly asking for confirmation from the other elders for what he saw.


    "He did not only introduce himself, he introduced himself with clenched fists!" Another elder exclaimed in astonishment.


    "Elder Wu showing respect to others? A younger generation at that? How is this possible?"


    "This should not be an illusion spell cast by one of the practicing magicians, should it?"


    "But why would Elder Wu behave like that?"


    "Is there something special about this girl? She is getting a treatment that even the Great Magician Iiam never received."


    More and more elders started voicing out their questions, confusion and bafflement on their faces as they looked from Elder Wu to the girl standing in front of the new apprentices, a little distant from the yellow and white clad girls.


    "I know! She must be the Marikeen! That is why Elder Wu is so respectful towards her!" One of the students behind the elders excitedly exclaimed, his voice ringing out in the area as he declared.


    The other students beside him looked at him like he was a fool. There were two more girls present within the group of new apprentices. Two girls who had just as much possibility to be Marikeen''s as the purple-red clothed girl did. So, how could he declare only one girl as the Marikeen?


    The elders also felt the same. Since there were two more girls with just as much possibility to be Marikeen''s, how could only one be the focus of Elder Wu''s admiration and respect?


    If the Marikeen was Elder Wu''s focus of attention, then the other two girls deserved to receive the same respect and admiration as well, right?


    Unbeknownst to them, Elder Wu''s action was not caused by the possibility of Princess Qamari being a Marikeen, but by her aura and strong presence.


    Elder Wu felt if a Marikeen was going to emerge from this batch of new apprentices, then the girl before him would be the mostly likely candidate. She had the disposition of a leader, the composer of a healer, and the aura of a great magician.


    She was a speck of clear and pure light among a shade of darkness.


    When the two girls were compared with her, it was like comparing the bright and radiant moon to tiny specks of stars. The stars could shine and give out their own light, but they could never compare nor hope to overtake the luminous moon.


    And upon seeing her, he finally felt like he saw the light in the never ending darkness of confusion and fear.


    The other two girls, Marui and Aarya, were beside themselves with frustration, hatred, and rage. They appeared in front of Elder Wu before Princess Qamari did, but received only dissatisfied looks and disapproval from the former. But the instant Princess Qamari appeared, it was like the difference between heaven and earth.


    They were treated with disinterest and dissatisfaction, while the other was welcomed and worshiped. They were treated like mud, and the other like a jewel of the sun.


    "Such insult, I can no longer tolerate it!" The yellow robed girl, Marui Osklain, gushed her teeth in hatred, her venomous eyes shooting daggers at Princess Qamari.


    "Yeah? But what can you do about it?" The other girl, Aarya Quime, scornfully asked as she glanced at the girl beside her. Without another word, she shifted her gaze away, focusing on the elders in front of her. She must stay calm.


    In order to stand out in the academy, she needed to form good connections with the elders. Gathering all the information she could before the start of her academic year, would provide her with a great beginning. As such, it was important for her to note the elders names and their personalities to handle them better in the future.


    "Princess Qamari, welcome to our Sealand Academy. I hope you will have a wonderful time learning from your fellow magicians and elders at the academy. As an elder, I will do my best to assist you all I can, so please, feel free to seek me out whenever you need guidance." Elder Wu was unrestrained in his greeting and welcoming of Princess Qamari to the academy.


    "Yes? Okay." Princess Qamari uncertainly replied, her brows furrowed in confusion.


    This caused the other apprentices behind the three girls to smirk in disdain at the other two girls. They still remembered the taunts and mockery they received at the seaside from them. The overbearing and condescending way the girls looked at them, as they lamented their lost limbs and consoled themselves for securing their lives.


    Now, it was just perfect. The high and mighty girls were ignored as if they did not exist the moment Princess Qamari appeared. The high and mighty girls did not so much as receive from Elder Wu, half the greeting and respect Princess Qamari did.


    Without doubt, the Sealand Academy elder also favored the princess and saw greater potential in her than the other two girls. The elder was probably just as optimistic as them of Princess Qamari being the Marikeen, than the other two girls.


    "Did you see that? I told you Princess Qamari had a better chance of being the Marikeen! Now even the Sealand Academy''s elder agrees with me." Stali whispered to her shy friend, her fervent eyes fixed on the graceful figure of the princess.


    "Of course, Princesses are more glorious as they have royal bloodline. Their bloodline carries the power and authority to look down on anyone in the realms. But because of their gentle and kind hearts, they embrace rather than disdain the civilians. Unlike someone else. Not even noble, yet acting like one." Another girl in the crowd of apprentices lowly commented.


    "I heard that princesses were noble of heart, not status. So, why would any of you think that Princess Qamari is noble? Is it just because she has the ''princess'' in her name? If so, I would say your definition of a princess is extremely flawed." The blue haired girl spoke up at this time.


    Anyway, she did not like any of the girls present here. Whether it was a princess or a servant, she would not hold back nor give anyone face. Her entrance into the Sealand Academy as a possible Marikeen was hindered because of one individual''s untimely intrusion. As such, she would make the whole group experience her wrath.


    Unfortunately for the girl, she was taking out her anger on the wrong individuals. The first criteria for the Marikeen selection was not based on individual excellence in the dark forest, but on the possession of black hair and violet eyes, clearly displayed in the Mirror of Truth.


    "Alright, elders. If you are ready, should we lead the new apprentices into the academy? They need to see their place of resident for the next three years." The recruitment elder saw the tension filling the air, and timely stepped up to bring an end to Princess Qamari and Elder Wu''s chat.


    "Right. The new students need to be led into the Academy. But if Junior brother Jerom would permit me, I would like to personally show Princess Qamari around the academy." Elder Wu stepped in again, raising another series of gasps and exclamations from the elders and students behind him.


    "Relax. It is not like I am going to eat the new student, so what is up with all of your weird expressions? I accept, I am not too friendly with you all, but is that my fault? If all of you were not so hard to get along with, pulling long faces and moody attitudes all day long, would I have been so uninterested in conversing with you?" Elder Wu disdainfully looked at the elders beside him.


    The elders faces turned even more strange on hearing his words. They exchanged secret glances with each other, the question clear in their eyes.


    ''Is it truly us, the ones pulling long faces and moody attitude all day long? How come they did not remember it that way?''

 Chapter 69 - Attention

    Crown Prince Lail carried his black-blue spear on his back as he leaved the weapons room in satisfaction. The blue moon had just risen, enveloping the silver castles in its radiant blue hue. As the Crown Prince made his way out of the Equipment Hall, many aspiring magicians attempted to approach him, but he passed them without stopping.


    ''Elder Mu must be waiting for me.''


    Crown Prince Lail was anxious. It was his first day receiving lessons on magic and he was already running late. Due to the huge crowd of students that trialed behind him, the trip to the Equipment Hall to select his magical weapon took longer than he expected.


    Now that he had accomplished the task of choosing a weapon, he had no desire to waste any more time in the magicians activities palace.


    Murong Ling watched Crown Prince Lail leave the Equipment Hall in a hurry and breathed in relief. After being told of by him, she was enraged. She felt unjustly wronged to the point of wanting to seek an explanation from him.


    However, just before she completely lost her mind, she recalled his status.


    For the past few weeks, she had been receiving so much attention and pampering from the dean that, for one split second, she forgot her own status. She forgot that before the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, she was nothing. She forgot that the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire was not a person to be moved by the backing of other people.


    But most of all, she forgot that the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire never looked favorably upon others that tried to make connections with him with hidden motives.


    "He must have sensed my intention through my actions. I should have controlled myself better! But no matter. I will still make him mine in the end!"


    Decided and determined, Murong Ling''s eyes turned fierce as she firmly vowed. So what if she was not a princess? She was still the genius magician of the Amayan Mistland Academy. The Crown Prince would not find a life partner on par with herself. He would not find someone better than her. Turning, she left the hidden corner.


    Murong Ling was so caught up in her own thoughts that she failed to notice the shadow standing behind her, observing and noting her every reaction as she secretly watched the Crown Prince.


    This figure was Su Rui, the girl from the Equipment Hall that desired to befriend Crown Prince Lail. The girl rejoicing in Murong Ling''s embarrassment.


    "She is definitely up to nothing good. The way she was staring at the new admit, it looked as if she was going to jump him at any moment. No, no, no. I cannot give her the chance to get into the new student''s good graces. I have to do something to ensure that she never gains his attention and good will. But, what should I do?"


    She knew that she did not have the ability to face the dean''s personal disciple head on. She did not have the talent or backing to chase after the new kid. However, she would make certain that Murong Ling never succeeded in her plans.


    Resolved, Su Rui left as well.


    Soon, the area became quiet and deserted as the crowd that followed behind Crown Prince Lail, slowly dispersed.


    At this moment, in the freshman training hall, Crown Prince Lail''s sudden appearance instantly got the other two male students alarmed. Glancing at each other, they silently communicated through their eyes.


    ''Do you know the new rant?'' The black haired man sent, gesturing towards Crown Prince Lail.


    ''No idea.'' The other sent back.


    As students that only recently returned from a mission outside of the academy, they had not had enough time to meet or hear anything about him, leading to their current clueless situation.


    "Miun, Jurr, come and meet your junior brother. Starting from today, he will be learning along side you." Mu Guan Lei contentedly stroked his beard, unaware of the great calamity provoked by his declaration.


    As a senior elder, he only had three apprentices at the moment. But he did not mind. He only cared for geniuses and talented students. As for the rest, he could not be bothered. Why waste time on useless individuals when he could polish the brightest of gems.


    Thinking so, he focused his attention back on his three disciples with satisfaction.


    Miun and Jurr stepped up upon being called. Shifting their gazes between the elder and young man, they could not help furrowing their brows. From their master, they were clearly able to discern his happiness.


    "Master, why are you so happy? Could it be, our junior brother is a genius level magician?" Miun probingly asked.


    "Yes, is our junior brother a genius level magician, master? If so, how did the dean and other elders of the academy allow you to easily get him?" Jurr seconded in confusion.


    It was no hidden matter to the prospective magicians that the elders and dean fought over genius level talents. At times, their fight became so fierce, that they even brought out their magic abilities. In such situations, the one that came up on top was always the strongest. Meaning, the dean.


    As such, the dean always ended up snatching genius level talents with his might.


    So, the two apprentices were unable to understand how their master was able to wriggle a genius level talent out of the dean''s grasp.


    "Hahahaha....of course, they did not. I snatched him, that''s how I was able to get a genius magician and the Founder''s descendant as a junior brother for you." Mu Guan Lei laughed unrestrainedly as he spoke of his great feat.


    "Snatched?" The two apprentices exclaimed in surprise.


    "Wait! Did you just say the Founder''s descendant, Master?" Miun asked back a second later, the rest of his master''s words finally registering in his mind.


    "Founder''s descendant? Our junior brother is the Founder''s descendant?" A second later, Jurr added in disbelief.


    They were already astonished that their junior brother was a genius level talent. Now, they suddenly find out that he is also the descendant of the Amayan Mistland Academy''s Founder.


    Their displeasure, disapproval, and dislike immediately vanished into a puff of smoke.


    What a joke! If their junior brother was the descendant of the academy''s Founder, then the whole academy was his playing field, his homeplace. The whole academy was his backing. Because the creator, builder, and maker of the academy itself was his ancestor.


    In such a case, harboring malicious and ill intentions against him was tantamount to bringing about their own destruction.


    They would be banished and expelled before they could even do anything to him. Besides, rather than keeping him at a distance, it was more beneficial for them to have a relationship and connection with the descendant of the Founder.


    Not only would their status raise, but as the senior brothers of the Founder''s descendant, they would receive greater importance and more advantages from the other students that would be striving to form a connection with him.


    As the two''s thoughts reached up to this point, the look in their eyes shifted, changed, glowing with anticipation and excitement.


    "Hahahaha....surprised? Yes, your junior brother is the descendant'' of the Founder. Do you not feel pumped and excited? Not want to show off? Humm?" Mu Guan Lei smiled at seeing their stunned expressions, satisfied at his achievement.


    "Master, you are great! Awesome! Wonderful! You were able to snatch such an excellent junior brother from the other elders and dean for us!"


    "Yes, Master! You are unmatchable! Formidable! Domineering! You got us such a great junior brother!"


    The two young men stood on either side of their master, flattering and praising him, as they happily messaged his shoulders.


    Crown Prince Lail, the main topic of conversation, was completely ignored. He watched in a stunned silence, a silly expression on his face, as the master and students sang their own praises, exclaiming about the greatness of snatching him from others, right in front of him.


    "Master, we need to remain alert, though." Miun thoughtfully said.


    "Alert?" Elder Mu asked in confusion.


    " Yes. Alert, Master. What if the other elders decide not to let the matter rest and come after our junior brother? We would lose the hen before it could even lay eggs." Jurr knew what his senior brother was referring to and immediately finished his thought for him.


    "Hey, I am not a hen!" Crown Prince Lail could no longer remain silent after being referred to as a hen.


    "Whatever! Anyway, Master, we have to take precaution to guard against such incident. We cannot put our guard down until junior brother is officially acknowledged as your personal disciple by the whole academy." Miun seriously continued, ignoring the Crown Prince''s displeasure.


    He was laying the foundation for their great future and had no time to console a peeked junior brother.


    "You are right! Thank you for reminding me, disciple. I have not thought about that. I will make sure to stay alert until the elders and the dean acknowledge me as Young Lail''s Master."


    Completely convinced and finding sense in his apprentices words, Mu Guan Lei''s eyes glowed fiercely as he declared.

 Chapter 70 - Vibe

    There was something lurking in the darkness, watching, observing, and pacing in the shadows. It was ancient, cold, and malicious, stalking along the edges of some invisible barrier that separated it from the prey it sought.


    It knew, it had no chance of reaching it''s hunt at moment. It had to wait. Wait until the prey left its nest, its shield. Wait until it was beyond the invisible barrier. Only then, would it accomplish its task, achieve its aim.


    So, it lurked in the darkness, watching, observing, and pacing in the shadows as it waited for its prey.


    *


    Princess Qamari followed behind the academy elders into the green-blue crystal palaces of the Sealand Academy. Hundreds of magicians flew on sea creatures, giant sea shells, and giant clams as they rushed towards a giant stadium in front of the largest palace of the academy.


    The palace was made of blue-green crystal with mighty red pillars that stretched towards the domed purple ceiling, exuding majesty and ancientness as it towered above the crystal buildings below. White pearls swirled around it, releasing bursts of white light, as iridescent corals glowed beneath, heightening the mesmerizing beauty of the underwater academy.


    "Every time new students are admitted, a welcoming ceremony is held. As an old custom of the academy, all second year students are required to be present at the welcoming ceremony. That is why the second years are rushing towards the stadium. They will be acting as your guides after the conclusion of the ceremony." Elder Wu saw her gaze fall on the racing students and patiently explained.


    "They also have the responsibility to help you get settled. However, since you are a prospective Marikeen and the Great Magician''s future apprentice, your dwelling will be closer to the Main Academy Building." He pointed towards colorful whale shaped crystal buildings on the tail end of the giant crystal palace, the blue-green gems decorating its exterior glowing with soft green lights.


    "Wow!"


    "They are so beautiful!"


    "I wonder where we will be staying."


    The female apprentices behind gasped in astonishment as they followed Elder Wu''s hand to the colorful whale buildings, their jaws dropping in amazement as they took in the splendid and exquisite giant structures.


    As they proceeded towards the giant green stadium, Princess Qamari and the new apprentices encountered sea lions, red eels, lighting jellyfishes, and pink seahorses floating above their heads or swimming along side them. Whenever the creatures neared, Princess Qamari was able to feel the vibe of magic pulsing through the white sand.


    Rich and pure, it provided the magical lifeforms inside the purple dome with power and life.


    ''So happy and free.'' She internally thought as she watched a giant turtle casually float beside her.


    By the time they arrived at the verdant stadium, they had grown numb to the numerous wonderous sights, only quietly sighing in acceptance.


    "New students, please get seated. Our Great Magician Iiam will be here shortly to personally welcome you." A purple haired elder with blue clothes immediately spoke the instant the recruitment elder led the new magicians forward.


    "Go on, get seated. It is not everyday that students of the academy get to meet the Great Magician, so it will get a bit crowded in a few moments." Elder Wu motioned for Princess Qamari to sit at the centermost seat and left with the rest of the elders.


    He completely ignored the rest of the new apprentices, including the other two prospective Marikeens, as if they did not even exist.


    Ignoring the glares from the other two Marikeen prospectives, Princess Qamari gracefully walked to the center and sat on the green intricate conch shell. It was smooth and soft, making her sigh in comfort as her body relaxed. Crossing her legs, she leaned back on the soft cushions and focused on the platform.


    "Not even a Marikeen yet, and she is already acting like the leader." The blue haired girl snorted in disdain, sitting on the other side of the princess.


    "If this keeps up, she will soon be riding over our heads! We have to do something to disgrace her before the whole academy, otherwise, we will turn into her props. Before it is too late, we have to take action." Marui said to Aarya Quime, gushing her teeth hatefully as she watched Princess Qamari act like a queen.


    During their entrance into the academy, she saw how much Elder Wu favored the wench. He went so far as to even introduce every building and explain every activity to her as he led them towards the stadium. And once they reached the stadium, he directed her to the centermost seat.


    Is that not indirectly declaring Princess Qamari as the leader of their group and the one most likely to become the Marikeen?


    The elder did not even know the wench, and yet, he was already supporting her as if she was above them all.


    How could she accept such insult and humiliation? Accept being placed behind someone else?


    "No, I have to do something! I will do something" she hissed darkly, her violet eyes flashing malevolently.


    Aarya Quime indifferently watched Marui Osklain seethe with hatred and jealousy. She did not say anything in response to the other''s proposal nor made any commitment to working together. Working with others was the last thing on her list. She had her own goals and her own methods in achieving them.


    As for other people, sooner or later, she would leave them in the dust.


    Her gaze swept over Princess Qamari''s leisurely figure and she smirked.


    ''You can relax all you want right now. When I become the Marikeen later, let us see if you will still be able to maintain that carefree attitude.''


    Turning, she sat on the left of the stadium, close to the Main Academy Building''s door.


    Marui watched her departing back and snorted. Turning, she took her own seat, close to the blue haired girl.


    The other apprentices, seeing the main leads seated, slowly took their own seats, sounds of comfort and pleasure passing through their lips.


    "This is great! I have never experienced so much excitement and wonder in one day before."


    "I know. It was worth entering that dark forest to gain the chance to enter the Sealand Academy. I can now study magic in a beautiful and serene environment."


    "I will no longer have to struggle for survival."


    As the girls happily expressed their feelings, the excitement and expectation in their hearts soared. Their energetic vibe infected the arriving second years as they recalled their own entrance into the academy.


    "Brother Rong, we were once just like them. Filled with awe and wonder as we walked through the academy. The mesmerizing beauty of the sea and the magical vibe in the land, carrying our hope and ambitions for the future." The group of second years, dressed in red, sat on the side of the platform.


    Led by two men, both tall with dark brown hair, they watched the enthusiastic females with understanding smiles.


    "We were not like that once. We are still like that. Every day, we are filled with the ambition to learn new magic and spells to help us get stronger, to get us closer to our dreams. The year passed, but our ambitions and hope never changed." The speaker was one of the tall man with brown hair, leading the group of second years, Brother Rong.


    "Brother Rong, what do you think the new junior sisters expectations and ambitions are? Seeing their expressions, they are happy to be here, but they do not seem that ambitious about achieving great things." The other tall man with brown hair commented in passing, his light voice drifting through the sea into the ears of the new apprentices relaxing on the conch shell seats.


    Immediately, the girls looked over, and froze.


    The men across from them were dressed in red, with their hair tied above their heads. A long gold sash wrapped around their waist, keeping their robes held together. With their mature aura and faint smiles, they gave off a gentle light that vibrated with magic.


    But what had them frozen in shock were the two young men in front. Their red robes set off the lustrous glory of dark brown hair freely flowing behind their backs. Combined with their blue eyes and chiseled features they immediately captured the unguarded females hearts.


    "Why are they staring at us like that, Brother Rong? Are they okay?" A green haired guy behind the two tall brown haired men, concernedly asked.


    "They should be?" Brother Rong uncertainly replied. He too, was baffled by the apprentices reaction.


    "Fools, of course they are okay. They are only smitten with our looks." The other tall guy said confidently.


    "Brother Teng, do not fool around. We have specifically been sent for by the Great Magician to guide the new apprentices through the academy. If you commit any blunder, it will get every one present here in trouble." Brother Rong sternly reprimanded in warning.


    "Okay, man. cool down. I will not do anything that will get everyone in trouble." Brother Teng flung his arm around Brother Rong''s shoulder as he swept his gaze over the new magicians.


    At this moment, his gaze fell on a purple-red clad girl with a veil over her face. But even with her face covered, her beauty was hard to hide, the veil only adding a mysterious vibe to her fa?ade.


    "Oh? Who is she?" Heart racing, Brother Teng dazedly straightened his posture, his eyes fixed on the mysterious girl.


    He wanted to know her.

 Chapter 71 - Senior Brothers Teng And Rong

    Princess Qamari was enjoying a show of red jellyfishes dancing around schools of red-orange fishes, when she sensed burning stares on her face.


    Frowning, she turned her head.


    What came into her sight was a group of red clad youths. They stood by the green stadium in an orderly fashion, seemingly present for the ceremony about to take place. Standing in front of this youths were two tall, brown haired men with blue eyes.


    They radiated vigor and maturity, their stances one of confidence as they observed the new apprentices.


    And the culprits of the scorching gazes were none other than the two leads.


    Teng Wang felt his heart race when her violet eyes met his. His mind went blank and the surroundings blurred, noises and colors fading into the background.


    All he saw, was her.


    "Brother Teng, are you okay?"


    A second year behind Teng Wang hesitantly asked. Not receiving a response, he pulled on his arm in confusion.


    ''What is wrong with Brother Teng? Why is he frozen like an ice cube?''


    Perplexed, the magician took back his hand, turning to Rong Li.


    "Brother Rong, What is....huh?" He saw Brother Rong was in the same situation as Brother Teng. Frozen, with dazed eyes and wide mouth.


    ''What was wrong with them?''


    Following the two''s gazes he saw the focus of their attention.


    The girl was clad in purple-red with a face veil. Her violet eyes gleamed with a silver light as they coldly swept over them. The aura emitting from her figure was both majestic and mysterious, seemingly out of the realms.


    "Who is she?" He dazedly asked.


    Rong Li watched the girl casually sweep her violet eyes over them, before turning. It was then that the question of his fellow magician entered his ears, pulling him out of his trance. Looking around, he saw Teng Wang and Mello fixedly staring at the girl.


    "Ahem!"


    He loudly cleared his throat to awaken the two, feeling uncomfortable with the way they were gazing at her.


    "Brother Teng, let us go and introduce ourselves. Mellow, you stay here. The second years are your responsibility until the start of the welcoming ceremony." Finished with his instructions, he impatiently moved towards the new apprentices seating.


    After taking three steps, he stopped. Turning back, he saw Teng Wang was still frozen in place, still blankly staring at the girl.


    "Brother Teng. Brother Teng." No response.


    "Brother Teng!" He finally raised his voice in annoyance.


    What was this Teng Wang doing?


    For a second year to be behaving so absentmindedly and unrestrainedly before freshmen''s was already embarrassing enough.


    Did he wish to humiliate them before the whole academy as well? Could he not see the elders watching them from a distant?


    He inwardly raged, his heart surging with unexplainable frustration and displeasure.


    "Huh?" With the shout, Teng Wang finally returned to his senses. Anxiously looking around, he saw that his companions were either giving him strange looks or weird smiles. Understanding the meaning behind their behavior, he shifted in his spot, before nervously glancing at Rong Li.


    "Brother Rong, I am sorry. What...what were you saying?" He sheepishly asked.


    Of everyone he knew at the Sealand Academy, Rong Li was the one he most respected and admired. The guy''s ambitions and determination inspired and motivated him. As such, he always took extra care to be on his best manners, restraining his playful attitude, when he was around Rong Li.


    However, things went a little off track today. Not only was he not on his best behavior, he had also managed to embarrass himself before the other.


    He glanced in blame at the one responsible for his lose of senses. Only to find the girl not even paying attention to their group. She elegantly sat watching the sea creatures floating around, unaware of, and unconcerned with everything happening around her.


    On the other hand, all the new apprentices were watching them. The contrast made him frown in displeasure, his heart beating restlessly as his gaze shifted to her again.


    ''What was so great in those fishes that she could not even spare a moment to look at them?''


    He wondered in irritation, suddenly finding the colorful fishes and jellyfishes an eyesore.


    "I was saying, we should go introduce ourselves to the freshmen''s while Mellow holds the fort here. So, are you up for the task, or do you need some time out?" Rong Li darkly asked as he saw Teng Wang''s eyes moving towards the same direction.


    As he felt his emotions churning again, he realized the reason behind it. It was not only Teng Wang, but he himself was also affected by the girl''s presence.


    ''I am also affected by that girl? Impossible! How is that possible? I barely even know her, so how could I possibly be affected so drastically with a single glance?''


    Rong Li was astounded.


    The one attribute that he most prided himself on was his self-control. Now, that self-control was being tested repeatedly within the span of few moments by the same person.


    ''Could she be a dark magic wielder?'' He wondered in doubt, finding the whole encounter strange.


    "Up! I am up for the task. Brother Rong, introducing ourselves to our fellow magicians is a must. As a second year and senior brother, it is only right that I introduce myself to the freshmen, right? For such a simple task, why are we still delaying? Come, let us go!" Not waiting for Rong Li''s response, Teng Wang strode towards the freshmen.


    Rong Li watched Teng Wang stride past him in disbelief. He could not believe his eyes. Was the guy he was seeing the same Teng Wang? The Teng Wang that waited for him to move before even taking a step? The same Teng Wang that hung on his every word like it was gold?


    ''What has gotten into him? Is he that affected by her? And who was the one delaying?''


    Too late, he realized Teng Wang''s accusation. Fuming in anger, he followed behind the former.


    The moment they reached the seats of the new apprentices, they were encircled.


    "Senior brothers, are you going to be our guides?"


    "Senior brothers, what are your names?"


    "Senior brothers, I am Stali. This is my friend Rin."


    "Senior brothers, are you here for our welcoming ceremony?"


    Question after the other rang out, the females excitedly crowding around them as they asked. Every time Rong Li opened his mouth to respond, another question rang out either interrupting him in the midst of speaking or stopping him before he even spoke.


    Soon, it got to the point where he did not even bother in attempting to answer. Because he realized the girls were more interested in asking questions than in receiving answers.


    ''I thought I would never encounter such a situation again after becoming a second year.''


    Shaking his head in disapproval, he inwardly sighed in resignation.


    Turning to Teng Wang, he saw him push through the throng of freshmen''s, walking towards the only sitting individual in the stadium.


    Walking towards her.


    Without hesitation, he pushed aside the girls surrounding him, following behind Teng Wang.


    Teng Wang was impatient. He did not want to waste anymore time than he already had in meeting the girl.


    He wanted to know her.


    Now.


    Disregarding everything, he pushed the girl in front of him aside and strode towards the silent, mysterious, and cold figure.


    "Hi, I am Teng Wang, second year magician of the Sealand Academy. You can call me senior brother Teng." Arriving before her serene figure, he directly introduced himself.


    His heart beat increased in anticipation of hearing her voice.


    ''I wonder what her voice sounds like? Oh, right. Her name. I wonder what her name is. It must be as mysterious as her.''


    As his thoughts raced widely, he waited with bated breath. However, the voice that sounded was not the one he was expecting.


    Rong Li''s voice rang out right after his.


    "Hello, junior sister. I am Rong Li. A second year of the Sealand Academy and the head of the second year magicians. You can call me senior brother Rong." Rong Li warmly smiled, his soft blue eyes faintly brightening as he gently looked at the girl.


    Princess Qamari, who was suddenly interrupted in the midst of her exploration, felt annoyed.


    Did these magicians have nothing better to do? One moment, they were burning holes in her head. The next, they were getting in the way of her learning. She was already being nice in ignoring them after they stared at her like a showpiece. Now, they came before her.


    Raising her head, she coldly glared at the two insensible men, her violet eyes as sharp as daggers.


    "I do not care who you are. Can you please, leave? You are disturbing me." She impolitely dismissed them, irritation flowing in waves off her slender body.


    Teng Wang and Rong Li were stunned.


    Of all the responses they expected to receive from her, right-out dismissal and disregard was not one they anticipated.

 Chapter 72 - Aarya Quime

    Princess Qamari was exasperated.


    ''What is up with these two? Why are they staring at me like fools?''


    Controlling her emotions, she ignored them, turning her attention back to the jellyfishes. She found them more interesting than the fools before her.


    Being completely ignored, Rong Li and Teng Wang''s faces flushed in embarrassment. What were they supposed to do now? How were they supposed to react? They pushed aside the new apprentices for her, and she pushed them away for fishes?


    In all their lives, they had never been in such an awkward situation before.


    "Senior brothers, I am Aarya Quime. It is nice to meet you." At this moment, a sweet and gentle voice floated from their left, giving them a way out of the embarrassing situation.


    Glancing to the side, they saw the speaker was a black hair and purple eyed girl. She quietly stood a few feet away from them, her white robes outlining her slender figure. Combined with her fair complexion, she was a little beauty worth a second glance.


    It was fine when she had not stepped up. But once she did, all the limelight shifted to her.


    Unfortunately, even though her hair and eye color matched with that of the seated girl, the difference between the two was like heaven and earth. The little beauty was stunning, but before the mysterious girl, her good looks seemed more vulgar then attractive.


    What''s more, this difference was not only caught by them.


    All the new apprentices and spectating second years saw the difference between the two, strange expressions on their faces as they looked at the white robed girl.


    Aarya Quime was sitting peacefully on the right of Princess Qamari, doing her own scouting. As she scanned the faces of the elders and attending students, her gaze fell on the two brown hair blue eyed boys.


    Like the rest of the girls gathered, her interest was instantly piqued by their handsome looks. But unlike the girls present, she did not immediately approach the two, and instead kept her calm. Guessing the group''s identity as second years, she waited patiently.


    She knew, as their soon-to-be guides, the men would certainly step forward to introduce themselves to the new apprentices. As such, she worked on making good first impression, suppressing the excitement in her heart.


    Putting on a nonchalant and uninterested appearance, she kept her gaze fixed to the front.


    However, the moment the leading males moved, they headed straight towards the oblivious Princess Qamari.


    Mood souring, jealousy and envy shot through her being like a blunt knife. While she sat upright, attempting to attract the men''s attention, the other was completely unaffected by the activity going on around her and still got others seeking her out.


    Her fists clenched in annoyance as she debated whether to step up or wait for a while longer, and observe the situation well. Gritting her teeth, she opened her mouth to intervene. It was at this moment that she heard the princess''s response to the second years.


    Even as they behaved politely, taking the initiative to introduce themselves, she did not give them the slightest bit of face.


    ''This is my chance to step up and draw the crowds attention on myself.''


    It was the perfect chance she was looking for. She would be able to smoothly introduce herself, while getting the two out of a difficult situation.


    Heart wildly racing in her chest, she got up and slowly approached the two, keeping a little distance between them as a form of modesty.


    As she amiably greeted in her sweetest voice, she felt the aura in the atmosphere change, and too late, realized her blunder.


    In her attempt to stand out and leave a lasting impression on the senior brothers, she forgot to take in Princess Qamari''s presence. Before the cold, ethereal, and otherworldly aura of the princess, her gentle fa?ade seemed weak and fake.


    Her face immediately reddened in shame and she slowly stepped back. In her heart, she wrote down her humiliation on Princess Qamari''s head.


    ''Because of this Princess Qamari, I was shamed so publicly. I will remember this day! She will pay for my humiliation and insult with tears of blood in the future.''


    Tightly clenching her fists, she made a vow of vengeance in her heart.


    On the other side, Marui Osklain was delighted on seeing the pretentious Aarya Quime humiliated without anyone even lifting a hand.


    ''Hahaha....great! she will now be more inclined to working together to get her revenge. She will put her fake act away and start the real drama.''


    The new apprentice unrestrainedly roared in laugher inside her head.


    "Ahem!" Rong Li, feeling the atmosphere was a bit wrong, cleared his throat to divert the focus from the white robed girl, helping her out in exchange for getting them out of their embarrassing situation.


    "We are sorry for disturbing you, junior sister. We came to introduce ourselves. We were assigned to you as your guide after the ceremony, and thought it might be more convenient to get to know you now, instead of waiting." He continued in a quiet tone, his composed voice speaking volume about his character.


    "Yes, junior sister. You are new and are not familiar with the environment. We thought of making you feel at ease and comfortable after seeing you. As your guides, we would feel ill at ease if you are not comfortable." Not to be outdone, Teng Weng followed up.


    The two''s apologetic tone and attitude had the surrounding girls gaping in surprise.


    ''They are not displeased with Princess Qamari''s behavior towards them?''


    ''They did not take offense?''


    ''What just happened? Why am I not able to follow what is going on?''


    ''Was this the power of beauty?''


    The new apprentices thoughts ran along this lines as they exchanged glances with one another. They were disappointed on not being able to witness another drama. But on looking at the cold and indifferent attitude of the princess, they restrained themselves.


    They did not want to be another Aarya Quime, shooting their own foot.


    "We are sorry for disturbing you once again. Please enjoy the welcome ceremony. We will be standing with the rest of the second years." Rong Li bowed his head in apology before backing away.


    Teng Wang looked at the girl with reluctance and heartache, unwilling to leave so soon before even finding out her name. However, since Brother Rong made the decision for them to return, he did not want to embarrass him by refusing.


    ''Forget it. I will leave for now. But I will definitely find out her name before the end of the day.''


    Vowing to himself, Teng Wang nodded his head towards the motionless girl, before following behind Rong Li.


    Seeing the two''s departing backs, Princess Qamari finally relax.


    They made her feel as if she was a living showpiece.


    Their sudden attention unsettling her mind and heart. She did not want to associate herself with any male.


    Even though they got separated on their wedding day, Princess Qamari knew that she was now married. The Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire was her husband. As long as he did not wrong or divorce her, she would remain forever loyal to him.


    Even if they never met again in this life.


    Because only he had a right on her love and loyalty. Only he had the right to worry and care for her.


    As for other males, they had no right, and she had no interest.


    "New apprentices, welcome to the Sealand Academy!" At this moment, a short elder, with green hair appeared on the platform, silencing the whispering girls.


    Princess Qamari pulled herself out of her thoughts and focused on the platform, wanting to know what else the elder had to say.


    "As I am sure you are all aware, the selection of apprentices was very different this year. Because the Sealand Academy selected students not once, but twice in the span of one year. This is in part, due to our Great Magician who desired to select a personal disciple!" Getting here, the elder paused in uncertainty, for a moment, before continuing.


    "The personal disciples he sought are no ordinary magicians, but prospective Marikeen with the ability to heal and cure all ailments. As I am sure you all know, we have three prospective Marikeen students."


    "However, there could only be one Marikeen. As we do not know how to determine Marikeen from the other magicians, this process of training and evaluation is necessary." At this, the elders standing by the side of the stadium sighed in depression.


    They really had no methods to differentiate regular magician''s from Marikeen, leading to their current situation. If they had a way to tell a Marikeen apart from other magicians, than they would not need to recruit three students as the Great Magician''s direct disciple.


    However, it was never easy to accomplish great tasks. Along with time and effort, it also took dedication and resolution.


    Sighing in defeat, they focused back on the elder on stage.


    "Therefore, from the three prospective Marikeen''s, only one will be the Marikeen. However, the Great Magician will be training the three students equally without any bias. It will depend on the students, how much they can learn. Now, let us welcome the Great Magician of the Southern Black Sea on stage!" The elder''s booming voice reverberated in the area before a thunderous applause took over.


    "Great Magician!"


    "Great Magician!"


    "Great Magician!"


    The new apprentices, along with the second years and spectating students and elders, enthusiastically welcomed the Great Magician of the Sealand Academy.


    At this moment, a red haired elder in green robes slowly made his way onto the stage.. The instant he appeared, the place fell in dead silence.

 Chapter 73 - Welcoming Ceremony

    Great Magician Iiam, with a slight smile on his face, leisurely walked onto the stage. His green robes, the same shade as his eyes, flapped on an unnatural breeze, as his gaze swept over the three prospective Marikeen.


    Like Elder Wu, the Great Magician Iiam was anxious. He wanted to find the Marikeen as soon as possible to ensure the continuity of magic in the Iris realm. However, he also knew that some things could not be rushed.


    Time was a necessary aspect of growth. And only when the Marikeen got enough time to learn and grow, could she restore the Heart of the Sea. As such, he was even more determined to give the three apprentices the time and guidance they needed to become powerful magicians.


    ''Yes, time and guidance. I just hope that they will not take too long to grow.''


    Sighing, Iiam arrived before the stand.


    "New apprentices, welcome to the Sealand Academy. I am the headmaster of the academy and the Great Magician of the Southern Black Sea, Great Magician Iiam, or Master Iiam as your fellow seniors refer to me." Iiam briefly paused, turning to the second years by the side of the platform.


    "What do you think, junior Rong? Should your fellow mates be allowed to refer to me as Master Iiam as well?" He seriously asked.


    "Yes, Master Iiam. I believe my fellow mates will feel more at ease and comfortable if they can refer to you as Master Iiam, than as Great Magician Iiam." Rong''s earnest voice replied in response, catching Iiam off guard.


    He only addressed the kid to get his assistance in teasing the freshman''s, but Rong seriously answered his question, surprising him.


    ''Is this kid always this honest?''


    He wondered in amusement.


    "Well, as you heard your senior brother Rong, you can all refer to me as Master Iiam. Do not forget to thank him later on. After all, it is not everyday that you get to address the Great Magician by his name, right?" The crowd broke out into loud laughter, amused by the irritated expression on the Great Magician''s face.


    "Now to the important topic. As elder Lin said earlier, I will be accepting three apprentices to train as possible Marikeen. This three students will receive my direct guidance and teachings, and will be my direct disciples. As such, I would like to request the second years to take good care of them."


    "Do not worry, Master Iiam. We will take good care of our juniors. Since they are members of the Sealand Academy now, they are also our responsibility." Teng Wang looked at the purple-red clad girl before replying boisterously.


    Being able to look after and take care of her, what more could he ask for?


    "Yes, Master Iiam. Do not worry. We will take care of our junior sisters."


    "No problem. You can leave them to us."


    The second years were enthusiastic. For the two years they spent at the Academy, they never had the chance to interact and speak personally with the Great Magician. And now, because of their junior sisters, they were graced with such an opportunity.


    If they did not grasp it, then they would not be worthy of their many years of learning.


    "Good. Good. I am satisfied to know of our academy''s helpful students. Now, second years, I would be handing the rest of the matter over to you. Make sure you guide our new apprentices through the academy grounds and inform them of everything they would need to know." Turning to the new females, spread his arms out and boomed in a thunderous voice.


    "Prospective magicians, learning magic is not the first step to becoming powerful. It is the first step to gaining responsibilities. You might be confused by my words right now, but soon, you''ll learn everything."


    "Magicians, now, let us give a round of applause to our new magicians and welcome Princess Qamari Ramulas, Marui Osklain, and Aarya Quime to the Sealand Academy!" The Great Magician''s powerful voice reverberated on the stadium, and a thunderous applause rang out in response.


    "Welcome Princess Qamari!"


    "Welcome Marui Osklain!"


    "Welcome Aarya Quime!"


    "Welcome New Apprentices! Welcome to the Sealand Academy!"


    The stadium trembled from the mighty shouts of the magicians. The prospective magicians felt overwhelmed by the warm reception. Pride and honor at becoming part of one of the Seven Great Academies, the Sealand academy, blossoming in their hearts.


    ''Princess Qamari Ramulas. She is a princess!''


    Teng Wang''s heart pounded in his chest, the exhilaration at finding out her name, followed by the anticipation to get to know her, overwhelming his senses. Although there were two other people called along with her, he knew who she was.


    She had to be Princess Qamari. The majesty and mystery flowing of her figure, could only belong to a princess.


    "No wonder she was so cold. She is a princess. In her eyes, we''re probably not worth second glances." Mellow''s meek voice sounded out in disappointment, his words immediately displeasing Teng Wang.


    "What do you know? Since she is a princess, she was raised in a beautiful palace, isolated from the rest of the world. As such, she probably did not have much interaction with anyone other than her royal relatives."


    "So, how could she speak to strangers she met for the first time without any apprehension?" Teng Wang supplied the excuse and explanation for the girl''s behavior, not liking the way his fellow year mate spoke about her.


    Rong Li was again stunned by the defensive attitude of Teng Wang. The girl clearly ignored them. She gave them the cold shoulder and a cold reception. So, how was Teng Wang still able to stand up for her?


    He could not understand.


    He had positive feelings for the girl. However, they were a little dimmed by her behavior and cold attitude. He felt, no matter how attractive she was to him, he wouldn''t be able to tolerate her insolent and rude mannerisms.


    ''Princess or not, a lady should always be polite and welcoming.''


    That was his thought and perspective. However, his ideology seemed to clearly diverge from that of his friend''s.


    "Humph! Enough with the preaching. The Great Magician''s speech is ending. We will soon be needed to guide the freshmen, so be prepared." He ordered coldly, before looking away.


    "What is wrong with Brother Rong? He was never this cold!"


    "You noticed too? I felt Brother Rong was a little cold this time too."


    "What are we going to do? Did we do something to upset him?"


    The second years nervously murmured among themselves, their excitement dimming a bit. As the prodigal magician of the academy with green level talent, all the second year magicians had good impressions and admiration towards Rong Li.


    Either some wanted to be like him, or aimed for him. Therefore, he was a bit peeved by the girl''s attitude when he, a promising second year, took the initiative to approach her and she disregarded him.


    ''She will soon find out about my status in the academy, and approach me on her own. At that time, I don''t know whether I should easily forgive her or not.''


    He thought grimly, fully confident in his analyses.


    Unbeknownst to him, Princess Qamari was not one to be daunted or bowed by status and power. Such things, she did not lack.


    Teng Wang was unbothered with Rong Li''s admonishing. He admired and looked up to his fellow magician brother, but that did not mean he worshiped the guy. He had his own thoughts and believes, and could be swayed by no one.


    "Alright! I wish you good learning experience and great time. You are now the magicians of the Sealand Academy, and I expect great things from you." Great Magician Iiam raised his hand, multiple blue-green lights flowing out of his hand.


    "This are your identification plaques as magicians of the Sealand Academy. You will need them for every transaction or activity you will be completing in and outside the academy, among many other things."


    "This will be explained to you, by your guides as well. You are always welcome to seek out further assistance from your masters and elders of the academy. Happy Learning!" Finished, the Great Magician left the stage.


    Applause and cheers rang out from the second years and spectating students, but the new apprentices were busy in scanning their identification plaques, that were now floating in front of them.


    "This badge signifies me as a magician of the Sealand Academy!" Stali exclaimed in excitement, grabbing the badge before her with fervent eyes.


    "Yes, we are finally magicians of the Sealand Academy." Her friend, Rin replied in joy.


    "We are magicians of the Sealand Academy now? This badge has my name and status as a first year student! That''s all?" Another new apprentice exclaimed in confusion, not understanding why a plaque passed out by the Headmaster of the Sealand Academy was so ordinary.


    "Identification plaque?" Princess Qamari looked at the floating plaque before her in curiosity, her violet eyes swirling with a silver glow.


    She did not believe that a badge personally given out by the Great Magician of the Sealand Academy would be ordinary. As such, there had to be more to it than met the eyes.


    But what?

 Chapter 74 - Identification Plaque

    Raising her hand, she gingerly touched the jade plaque with her name on it. The blue-green plaque felt delicate to her exquisite hand, emitting a warm blue-green light as it softly glowed. The instant she firmly gripped the jade tablet, a flood of information rushed into her mind.


    ''Name: Princess Qamari Ramulas''


    ''Academy: Sealand Academy''


    ''Year: First Year''


    ''Master: Great Magician Iiam''


    ''Talent Level: Unknown''


    ''Elemental Attribute/s: Unknown''


    ''Elemental Level: Unknown''


    ''Magician requires talent status check...''


    "Oh?" Princess Qamari raised her brows in surprise.


    There seemed to be levels to the magical talents of a magician. The levels determining the strengths and weaknesses, perhaps? As her mind processed the information unceremoniously stuffed into her head, she began to think of what her elemental attribute was.


    From Snow, she learned that in every heart of a realm land, elemental magic freely flowed in the environment. Coming in the seven attributes of water, fire, earth, wood, air, light, and darkness, those elemental magics were naturally formed from the realm heart and were what made human beings, wild beasts, and even plants, magical.


    And the higher concentration of the elementals a being carried within their system, the more condensed and powerful their elemental ability would be.


    The identification plaque seemed to be the magician''s magical ability identification, and she needed to get her talent checked, in order to complete her ability identification.


    "Where are we going to get our talent checked?" Stali asked as she looked around. The other apprentices were just as confounded as her, shaking their heads and shrugging their shoulders in response.


    "You do not need to worry about that. We will be responsible for taking you to the testing halls. There, the Stone Veins will test your talent levels and abilities." The bright, rich, male voice cut into the girls conversation, volunteering an answer to their query.


    Turning, they saw the speaker was senior brother Teng, with brother Rong and a group of second years following behind.


    The group arrived before the new apprentices that were staring at them with starry eyes.


    "Senior brothers, will you really be taking care of us? Would that not disrupt your lessons?" Stali enthusiastically moved to the side of Senior Teng, her hands folded in front of her chest, as she stared dazedly at the later. She found his sunshine personality quite to her liking.


    "Yes, senior Teng! Would that really be alright?" Rin, too shy to stand on the other side of senior Teng, stood next to her friend.


    Teng Wang was amused by the adoring looks the girls were giving him. That was usually brother Rong''s forte. But now, it seemed like even someone like him possessed the qualities to attract the opposite gender''s attention. Feeling more confident, he glanced at the silent girl. His heart was soaring with hope and expectations, his sight fervent as he watched her.


    ''She too, will soon take notice of me. I just need to be patient in lowering her guard against me.''


    The longer he looked at her, the more certain he was that she was the one.


    His stagnant breathing and racing heart were irrefutable evidence of his feelings. He never believed in the ridiculous claims of love at first sight before. However, now that he himself fell prey to the very concept he disdained, he could not help but recall an old saying.


    "Be careful of what you despise, otherwise, you will one day fall prey to the very thing you scorn."


    He fell in love at first sight with a girl he barely even knew. He fell in love, with a girl that did not even give him any importance.


    With a girl, he was sure, whose heart did not even beat on seeing him.


    ''How am I going to win her, than?''


    He brushed his hair back in frustration, his mind reeling in chaos. Never before had he wished so much that he had paid a little bit of attention to his friends love lives. If he had, than he would not be stumped on a course of action to take right now.


    "Senior Teng. Senior Teng."


    How was he going to approach her now? What was he going to do to attract her attention?


    "Senior Teng!" The shout startled him awake, abruptly ending his reverie. Pulling himself back to the present, he turned towards the annoyance that disrupted his great planning.


    "Yes? What happened? Why are you shouting?" Teng Wang asked in a rush, baffled by the crowd''s silence.


    "Senior Teng, are you okay?" A dark hair purple eyed girl in yellow robes asked concernedly, her soft voice tinkling like a nightingale.


    The second year males were immediately drawn to her, finding her appearance acceptable to their eyes. She was not a beauty worth a second glance, but her tinkling voice was captivating enough to draw people''s attention.


    ''Another black hair, purple eyed beauty. The other Marikeen prospective.''


    They inwardly thought as they smiled amicably at her.


    By now, the whole Sealand Academy was aware of the fact that the Marikeen prospective had obsidian black hair and violet-purple jewel like eyes.


    "You are...?" Teng Wang looked at the new girl in consternation.


    "I am Marui Osklain, the apprentice of the Great Magician Iiam." Proudly raising her chest, she haughtily replied.


    Having learned from Aarya Quime''s lesson, Marui did not attempt to sound sweet and gentle. Such a fa?ade was redundant and too fake. Even a fool would be able to notice the flaws and see through the mask. As such, she decided to be herself. Proud and arrogant like she was raised to be.


    With the addition of her status as the Great Magician''s apprentice, no one could fault her for her prideful attitude. After all, who did not want to be the Great Magician, Iiam''s apprentice? It was only too bad that the fortune fell on her.


    Glancing at her two competitors, she snorted in disdain and looked away.


    Well, for now, she had to share the title with two others. But very soon, she will be the only apprentice of the Great Magician.


    Clenching her tiny fists, her eyes gleamed with a ferocious light as she vowed to herself.


    On the other side, Aarya Quime gritted her teeth in hate, resentment flashing through her eyes, before her expression relaxed.


    She too, knew how large of a blunder she had made. Usually, she was calm and collected, never reacting in haste or losing her composer. However, she was greatly stimulated by the unending attention that that princess was receiving. And when the attention givers turned out to be two handsome senior brothers of the academy, she lost her cool, utterly humiliating herself.


    Now, as she sat in her seat and went over her actions, she could not help scolding herself. How could she have been such a fool as to attempt to portray a sweet and gentle image? Such an image did not even fit her getup.


    ''If that princess had not stolen the limelight and snatched the cold, ice beauty fa?ade, how could I have disgraced myself like that?''


    Her hatred grew even deeper as she felt the one behind her humiliation was no one else, but Princess Qamari.


    ''Just wait and watch. I will make you cry tears of blood one day.''


    She glared hatefully at the person she considered the culprit of her disgrace before meekly bowing her head, her malicious eyes hidden by her dark tresses.


    Aarya Quime and Marui Osklain were not the only ones reminded of the earlier incident. The other apprentices secretly exchanged glances as they looked from Aarya Quime, senior Teng and Rong, Marui Osklain, and stopped at the motionless princess. They uniformly stepped back, waiting to watch the drama unfold.


    "Oh. Nice to meet you. Thank you for your concern, junior sister, but I am fine. Brother Rong, let us get Princess Qamari to come along for the talent check as well." He seriously addressed Rong Li, and turned, indifferently walking away.


    He wanted to speak with the girl in his heart more than anyone else.


    The girl that was in the process of smugly continuing her speech, froze in shock.


    Wide eyed, Marui Osklain blankly stared at the now empty spot in front of her. Her heart thumped in her chest as she forcefully suppressed her towering temper.


    ''He just ignored me. He ignored me for that wench!''


    She madly screamed in her mind, her fierce eyes shooting venomous hatred in a certain direction, scaring the spectating girls away.


    "Princess Qamari Ramulas...this is the third time I am disregarded because of you. I will remember this." She resentfully hissed through her gritted teeth.


    Princess Qamari, oblivious to the storm about to come her way, was curiously playing with the jade plaque in her hand, the smooth and soft texture quiet to her taste.


    "Now, how do I get my talent checked?"


    She frowned, gently twirling the clear jade.


    "We are guiding the new apprentices to the testing hall to get their talent evaluated. As a new magician, you also need to come along." Two figures suddenly appeared in front of her, demanding her attention.


    Princess Qamari did not need to look to know who they were.

 Chapter 75 - Talent Evaluation

    Princess Qamari restrained her displeasure, looking indifferently at the two men. This time, she could not push them away. They were specifically assigned by the Great Magician to guide them through the academy and help get settled in. As such, she might as well go and get over with the matter.


    Teng Wang saw the girl frown at the sound of his voice. Without a doubt, she was not taken with him. A self-mocking simile appeared on his face, his bright eyes becoming overcast.


    ''And here I was getting over confident in my looks. Just because the little apprentices adore me, does not mean she will as well.''


    Dejected, he lowered his head.


    It was one thing for him to fall in love. It was another to obtain it. How was he going to obtain the love of a girl who seemed to dislike his very presence?


    As he wallowed in sadness, lost in thought, Rong Li spoke.


    "Every year, freshmen''s get their talent evaluated in the testing hall to determine their elemental ability and talent level. This will mark the start of their training as a magician. We need to go to the hall before the courses you will be taking can be determined. Let us go." He nodded to Princess Qamari and turned, taking the lead towards a giant crimson glass palace.


    "Finally, I will be able to know my talent level!"


    "I want to know what my elemental magic is. I hope it is fire or water. They are very useful for attack or defense."


    "I want mine to be wood or earth. Then, I will not have to worry about food or shelter."


    "What level do you think our elemental magic will be at?"


    The female apprentices fell into step behind, excitedly whispering among themselves as they pointed towards the crimson glass palace.


    Sighing in defeat, Princess Qamari stood and walked past the dazed Teng Wang who snapped back to his senses the moment he sensed her movements. Not even sparing the scrambling guy a glance, she joined the proceeding throng.


    Teng Wang hurried after Princess Qamari, his heart beating in nervous thrill. Felling into step beside her, he repeatedly opened and closed his mouth to say something, anything.


    However, for the first time in his life, Teng Wang felt too nervous to open his mouth. The girl''s ice-cold countenance did not help the situation.


    ''How could speaking to a girl be so difficult? I have been unsuccessfully trying to open my mouth for the past few minutes!'' He thought with frustration.


    In the end, he was not able to speak a single word and, midst his frantic and anxious fretting, they arrived before the glass palace.


    The new apprentices impatiently flowed into the palace, appearing before a spacious white hall. The wide hall was plain, with no decorations or mosaics anywhere to be found on the white walls or floor. A large white globe floated in the center of the hall, emitting a faint glow of soft light.


    Behind the globe were two white doors embedded into the glass wall. The wide glass wall displayed everything inside the rooms beyond the two doors.


    Clear crystal stones covered the entire rooms, their crystalline radiance filling the empty space, as the faint hums of magic echoed.


    The instant the apprentices entered the glass palace, two elders standing to the side, rushed forward to prevent them from proceeding any further.


    "New apprentices, please stop. We understand that you are anxious to get their talents tested and recorded. However, only 2 individuals can enter the stone hall at one time. As such, we request you to place your identification plaques on the round globe in the center. The order of participants will be determined by random drawing." Teng Wang and Rong Li entered the hall just as the elder''s speech concluded.


    Moving forward, they respectfully greeted the two spectating elders in charge of the testing.


    "Elder Yun, Elder Kang, we will be troubling you."


    "It is no trouble at all, juniors Teng and Rong. This is our duty and responsibility. As elders of the academy, we are overjoyed to see new blood flowing into the academy. This year more so, than the previous years." Elder Yun jovially replied, stroking his gray beard.


    "Yes, juniors Rong and Teng. This is our duty, and if I may so add, a duty that we immensely enjoy fulfilling." Elder Kang added from the side.


    "Are this all of our new apprentices, or do we need to wait a little longer? Are the Marikeen prospectives present?" He curiously looked at the buzzing apprentices, his own inquisitive gaze glowing with anticipation.


    "Yes, elder Kang. This are all the new apprentices. As for the three prospective Marikeen, they are Marui Osklain, Aarya Quime, and Princess Qamari. You should be able to find them easily as they are the only ones with black hair and purple eyes." Turning, he addressed the apprentices that nervously shifted about in anxiety.


    "From here, the elders will take care of everything. Junior sisters, you just need to follow their instructions." As he said this, Rong Li was looking at Princess Qamari.


    Even as she kept to the back of the crowd, she stood out from her fellow apprentices. Her tall, graceful figure, appeared to be in an isolated space of its own, untainted and untarnished by her surrounding.


    ''I wonder what level her talent is.''


    For the first time since his entrance into the academy, he was curious about a female.


    As a green level talent, he enjoyed the attention and adoration of the females in the academy. It did not matter if they were first, second, or third years. Every girl in the academy relentlessly pursued him, wearing down his enthusiasm.


    From the initial flustered and flattered feelings, his emotions slowly turned numb over time.


    Before he even realized, he unconsciously began snubbing and ignoring the females in the academy, finding nothing worthy of wasting his attention and time in them.


    That was the case until now.


    Rong Li found himself drawn to this female even when he despised her attitude and mannerisms.


    "Yes, senior brother!" The students exclaimed cheerfully, theri faces flushed and eyes glowing with expectations.


    Startled back to his senses, Rong Li helplessly shook his head in exasperation. He could not believe he was interested in a freshman. Not wanting to pay any more attention to her, he turned and stood a distant corner.


    "Alright, new apprentices! The order of your talent evaluation will be drawn randomly according to the system of random testing. Place your identification plaques inside the globe. The globe will glow with the names of two individuals." Pointing towards the floating white globe, Elder Yun continued.


    "Every two draws, the two individuals will enter each of the stone room ahead. The stones will first light up in the color of your elemental ability, then deepen or soften in coloring according to the level of your elemental ability."


    "From there, we can determine what level your talent is at. Is that clear?" By the use of magic, Elder Yun''s voice spread clearly and evenly throughout the spacious hall, reaching every student.


    "Yes, elder!" The students responded impatiently.


    Most of the students present came from unusual backgrounds, having stray magicians as teachers, parents, or relatives. Due to the connection, they either had introductory knowledge of the stone veins and how they worked, or got the test done in a crude manner.


    As such, they were more interested in getting started with the test itself, than hearing things they already knew.


    "Since you understand, than there is no need for us to repeat redundant information. Now, you may go ahead with placing your plaques in the globe." Satisfied, Elder Yun nodded in delight.


    He too, was impatient to get started with the significant matter of the whole academy''s focus. From this initial testing, they would be a able to get an idea of who the Marikeen could be.


    From the elemental magic and level of talent they display, they could make inferences to the Marikeen''s identity.


    As such, more than the new apprentices that were in a rush to find out about their talent level and ability, the elders of the academy were in a hurry.


    "Come, let us drop our plaques first. Maybe, that will allow our names to show up first."


    "Hahaha, you wish! If first come first serve was the way it worked, would we even need the random testing?"


    "Exactly! But, even if it is not first come, first serve, we should still not be the last ones to drop our plaques."


    Receiving the permission to get started, the new apprentices uniformly moved towards the white globe, placing their plaques before its white glow, before it got sucked into the globe.


    The more plaques sucked into the plaque, the more the radiant white glow of the globe increased. Soon, the glow covered the whole hall in a soft white light.


    ''What sort of magic is this?''


    Being the last to place her plaque, Princess Qamari was nearly blinded by the white glow.

 Chapter 76 - Princess Qamaris Elemental Ability Part 1

    The bright light was blinding, causing her to unconsciously shield her eyes as she drew back. She did not expect the globe to flare up so suddenly.


    Marui Osklain, seeing the retreating princess, sneakily stretched her foot out.


    ''Let us see how graceful the so called princess will be once she is sprawled across the floor!''


    A dark gleam flashed through her purple eyes, her heart racing at the image of having a princess beneath her feet.


    ''Just a bit more...then my earlier embarrassment will be half repaid.''


    Her fists clenched tightly as she waited in anticipation, her heart violently pounding in her heart. She knew her actions were lowly, but she did not care. She was willing to stoop lower than that, if it meant getting back for even half of the disgrace she experienced.


    As Princess Qamari drew closer and closer to her out stretched foot, a figure appeared in her line of vision, pulling the princess to the side. Looking up, Marui Osklain met the cold, piercing glare of Senior Brother Teng.


    Her heart thumped in her chest and she guiltily stepped back, the chill in his eyes frightening her out of her skin.


    ''What is wrong with Senior Teng? Why did he give me such a scary look? Even if he is interested in that princess, surely it shouldn''t be to the point where he would give me a murderous look, is it? Is he that smitten?''


    She was befuddled by the unexpected protectiveness she perceived from him. She blended into the crowd of apprentices to lower her presence, gritting her teeth in anger.


    ''It has not even been a day since we entered the academy, and she already has a protector. As expected, I really need to take care of this princess as soon as possible!''


    Teng Wang, was standing with Rong Li, unable to move his sight away from Princess Qamari. Following her every movement as she shuffled and shifted behind the throng of students, her graceful git and restrained aura captivated him.


    He was so dazzled by everything about her, that he forgot about his surroundings. In the end, he bluntly watched her, his focus fixed only on her.


    And because he was so fully immersed in her, he was able to see her shuffling backwards as the light of the globe blinded her sight. He saw the other Marikeen stretching out her foot, her intention clear by the malicious look on her face.


    Without any hesitation, he moved forward, pulling her protectively to his side. Fiery anger engulfed his heart as he looked at the malicious Marikeen murderously.


    He could not believe the stunt she was about to pull.


    ''How could a Marikeen have such a malicious heart? No, she is definitely not a Marikeen. Her personality or character are not that of one!''


    He was even more convinced of his analysis as he saw her meekly step back upon getting caught, an act of cowardice that no honorable Marikeen would pull.


    Just as he snorted disdainfully, Teng Wang felt the sleeve covered, delicate wrist in his hand forcefully jerk out of his grasp. He glanced back in alarm, afraid he had not held tight enough, causing the soft hand to slip through his grip.


    If she fell on his watch, he would not forgive himself.


    Anxious, he reached out to grasp the slipping wrist, afraid she would really fall.


    "Slap!"


    But before he could even touch her sleeve again, his hand was harshly slapped away.


    Looking up, he saw the cold and disgusted look on her face, instantly freezing him in his tracks. The cold glare was fierce enough for him to snap back to attention.


    Princess Qamari was disgusted with the man, not even bothering to hide her feelings of revulsions as her cold gaze met his.


    She could not understand. Thinking what had the man dared to touch her so unrestrainedly in front of a whole public audience?


    ''Who does he think he is? My Husband?''


    She was fuming inside, her fists clenched tightly in restrained anger. Not wanting to start a scene, she directly turned and left. On the way, she coldly glanced at the apprentice behind the spectacle.


    ''This girl seems to be targeting me more and more.''


    A silver gleam flashing through her purple orbs, she thoughtfully moved to the back of the crowd again.


    Tang Wang was about to explain himself when her cold back graced his eyes. Just as he moved forward, he heard Elder Yun''s voice. Dejected, he retreated back to Rong Li''s side.


    Rong Li, having witnessed everything that took place, watched his friend with a complex emotion in his eyes.


    ''Teng Wang is really interested in that girl?''


    He secretly wondered.


    "All right, new apprentices! We will now begin the elemental ability evaluation. Students will enter the stone rooms according to order of their name. Any questions before we begin?" His gaze swept over the crowd.


    Seeing no objections or questions raised, he nodded his head in satisfaction and continued.


    "Good, we will now begin the elemental ability and talent level evaluation. Elder Kang?"


    "Yes."


    The two elders moved towards the round white globe, and cast a spell. Watery blue light flew out of their hands, shooting into the globe. The globe lit up, brighter than ever, as it started spinning.


    Once the bright light filled the whole room, the elders stepped back.


    Then, names appeared in the air, one after the other. A few seconds later, the light from the globe dimmed, the names shooting back towards the apprentices.


    "Oh! It is my identification plaque!" A student exclaimed in surprise.


    "Of course. What else did you expect?" Another replied with displeasure, causing the former to flush in embarrassment.


    Princess Qamari curiously stretched her hand, her name landing in her palm. The glow dimmed and her name changed back into her identification plaque with the number 98 on the left corner.


    "Your identification plaques will now have numbers engraved on the left corner. That number will be the number of your evaluation. Now, the two students with numbers one and two, please step into the evaluation room. You will start first!" Elder Yun motioned towards the two rooms, gesturing for the first two apprentices to enter.


    The two apprentices that stepped up were both short, one with blond hair and the other brown. Under the intense stare of the spectating crowd, they self-consciously walked towards the two rooms with bowed heads.


    The moment they reached the doors, their figures instantly vanished.


    "What, what happened? Where did they go?" One apprentice was immediately alarmed when she saw the two students vanish into thin air.


    "Chee, what a country bumpkin! Does not even know about a teleportation magic." Another student sneered disdainfully at the student''s ignorance.


    "Come on, Joo An, we cannot possibly expect others to be as well informed as us, can we now? After all, who knows where they came from?" Another haughtily snorted, sweeping her gaze over the girl that spoke up.


    Silent snickers broke out from the surrounding girls, their contemptuous and scornful expressions causing the girl to flush and shamefully lower her head. She bit her lip to force swimming tears back.


    Princess Qamari watched the proceeding with indifferent eyes. She felt sorry for the girl''s plight, but offered no assistance. People who endured others ridicules'' and mockeries were more in the wrong than the ones doing the ridiculing.


    Because one should fight for themselves.


    "They are inside. I wonder what their elemental abilities will be?"


    A moment later, the apprentices saw the two girls reappear inside the stone rooms through the wide glass wall.


    At first, there was no obvious change in the two rooms, causing the spectators to frown in confusion. A second later, however, the rooms glowed in dull red and brown colors.


    "They are fire and earth attribute magicians. The earth is not very useful in combat, but the fire can be worked with depending on the level of its attribute." Elder Kang indifferently remarked, causing elder Yun to nod in agreement.


    The earth attribute was truly not as useful as the fire attribute, especially when considering the shifting situation within the realms for the past few years.


    "Well, at least we got an extra magician who has the ability to survive the dark forest. Even if her earth attribute is not useful, she is still a magician." Elder Yun thoughtfully added.


    "Yes, that she is."


    "Look, the rooms are in dull red and brown. That means they are fire and earth attributes!" The students were also observing the stone rooms, only with more competitive edge.


    "I wonder what their talent levels will be."


    "Do not worry. Seeing that it took a while for the stones to light up, they are at most, mediocre."


    "Yes, I agree."


    As if their hushed whispers were a sort of spell, the rooms lit up in red, and made no indication of changing any further. The atmosphere stayed still for a while, before the two elders sighed in disappointment, and the apprentices eyes glowed in delight.


    "See, I told you they were only mediocre." The owner of the voice sounded smug, not only proud at her accurate calculation, but delighted at the elimination of a possible competition.


    "Huawei Lan and Shirley, fire and earth element, weak ability talent, red level talent." Elder Yun calmly announced the result of the first evaluation.


    "Next two students, please step forward."


    At this moment, the two students inside the stone rooms were ejected, and they self-consciously walked back to their original spots.


    Their disappointment was clear. Because their talent level was only red, the lowest of all the levels, dampening their spirits. However, no one blamed them, as the level of talent an individual possessed depended on the strength of their bloodline.


    The next two students stepped before the doors and disappeared, reappearing an instant later inside the stone rooms. Their elemental, too turned out to be fire and earth, weak ability level, with red talent.


    The same scene repeatedly played out, some students appearing with water, air, or wood elemental ability. Their talent levels were all in the weak ability levels with very few orange level talents.


    "Numbers 88 and 89, please step up." After the many red level talents, the elders earlier enthusiasm had cooled off.


    Now, they just wanted to conclude the testing and be done with.


    "Look, number 88 and 89 are the two prospective Marikeen''s!" A student shouted in excitement, causing all the audience in the white room to shift their attention onto the two figures walking towards the doors.


    "Yes, it is them. I wonder what their talent levels will be?"


    "Do you even need to wonder? I will bet on my life that they will at least be above orange!"


    "Me too!"


    The elders immediately perked up, their bored expressions replaced with interest within a matter of seconds. They too, were curious about the two Marikeen prospectives talents.


    The two figures nonchalantly stood before the doors, their expressions indifferent, figures disappearing within the next second. The moment they reappeared inside the stone rooms, the stones immediately lit up in blue and red glow, indicating fire and water elemental abilities.


    "Those two abilities are commendable. I just do not know whether they correspond with the Marikeen ability." Elder Yun evaluated in concern.


    The fact that both of them possessed different abilities was already tantamount to one of the two not being a Marikeen. Only, which one of the two was the Marikeen?


    A while later, the red and blue glows shifted, changing colors from red, orange, yellow, before stopping at green.


    "Green! The two of them are green level talents!" Elder Yun excitedly threw his hands in the air, seeing a celebratory outcome after a long test with disappointing results.


    "Yes! They are both green level talents! As expected of the Marikeen prospectives!" Elder Kang was similarly excited, a smile finally appearing on his stoic features.


    "Oh, my, gosh! They are green level talents!"


    "I told you they would be above orange level!"


    "Green level? How can they be green level? There was not even a single yellow level talent thus far. So how can they be green level?"


    "Did you forget? Of course, it is because they are the Marikeen prospectives! How can they be placed on the same scale as us?"


    The students were boiling with disbelief and unwillingness, some flushed with happiness and others not able to accept the drastic gap in individuals cursed out loud. After almost a hundred evaluations, every single apprentice that went up for testing did not receive a better talent evaluation than orange level.


    Yet now, this two girls entered together and received better talent evaluation than all the apprentices present combined.


    The two girls, Marui Osklain and Aarya Quime, reappeared a second later before the crowd of students with complacent smiles. They were satisfied with their evaluation results. After all, aside from themselves, no other apprentice had gotten a better result.


    Shooting each other nasty glances filled with competitiveness, the two walked back to their spots.


    "Good. Good. Work hard and you will make the Headmaster proud." Elder Yun said good twice in excitement, his eyes overflowing with unconcealed joy as he stroked his grey beard.


    Princess Qamari glanced unconcernedly at the two girls. She was astonished at their results. After all, of all the apprentices present, they were the only ones that received green level talent evaluations. However, she was even more anxious to know about her own talent level.


    Only with great power, could she bravely face the future.

 Chapter 77 - Princess Qamaris Elemental Ability Part 2

    The next apprentices results were not as shocking as the two prospective Marikeen''s, making their evaluations dull and boring. The spectators, aroused by the Marikeen prospectives results, were more interested in forming relations with them, than watching the results of more red, orange talents.


    Within the raucous cacophony of the apprentices, two green glows flashed from the two rooms. In an instant, the noisy hall turned silent.


    Apprentices and elders turned disbelieving eyes towards the rooms to find two unknown apprentices reappearing before them.


    The shock and astonishment was clear on their frozen expressions.


    Because the two apprentices that reappeared before the crowd were the fourth individuals to receive green level evaluation from the stone rooms.


    "Impossible! How is that possible?" Someone yelled uncontrollably, their ear-piercing shriek resounding in the enclosed hall.


    The buzzing whispers and hushed murmurs were long replaced with shocked silence. The silence persisted under the tense atmosphere, causing the two individuals to shift uncomfortably from the glaring gazes.


    The white hall was now a mess of tangled and turbulent emotions. Apprentices and elders alike looked on with stunned amazement interrupted only by the droning of the floating globe and shriek of the shocked student.


    "Did...what did...I just see?" The blue haired apprentice stammered. She was so astounded that she had to force the words out with difficulty.


    "Exactly what I saw! Those two girls are green level apprentices!" The student next to her exclaimed dazedly.


    "I know that! But why the hell are they green level talents? They are not prospective Marikeen!" As soon as the words left her mouth, her gaze shifted to the two apprentices encircled by the new apprentices.


    "It is understandable if those two turn out to be green level talents. But why are these two green levels as well?" She asked in agitation.


    Two Marikeen prospectives turning out as green level talents was acceptable. But two unknown, obscure girls turning up as green level apprentices was preposterous!


    ''No! Since they are not even Marikeen prospectives and have green level talent, does that not mean that I could be green level talent as well? Of course! If they can be green level, I can too!''


    Filled with confidence, the girl proudly raised her head, impatient for her turn to arrive.


    On the other side, the two green level Marikeen prospectives were panicking inside. Now that they were not the only green level magicians, they felt a drop in their status. The fact that they had to share the limelight with others made matters only worse.


    ''They, green level talents? Than what is the difference between me and them?'' Marui Osklain raged in anger, feeling nothing was going to the she wanted.


    ''How can they be green level talents as well? Where will be the difference between a prospective Marikeen and ordinary students, then?'' Aarya Quime was similarly dissatisfied. She had only gotten her evaluation results a short while ago, but before she could even fully enjoy it, this happened.


    The two prospective Marikeen''s eyes flashed with venom, as they looked at the blonde and brown haired girls.


    Stali and Rin felt self-conscious, nervously grabbing each other''s hands for moral support, as the whole crowd''s attention fixed on them. Never in their wildest dreams did they expect to possess green level talents.


    Just a while ago, they were envying the two prospective Marikeen''s when they came out of the stone rooms with green level talent evaluation. Now that it was their turn, they did not even get the chance to feel happy before getting overwhelmed by the heated gazes focused on them.


    They realized desiring something and actually possessing it, were two completely different situations.


    With lowered heads, they scrambled back to their original spots, dying to fade out of the crowd''s radar.


    "They are green level talents, too." Elder Yun emotionally remarked.


    It has been too long since they last experienced such fortune. Way too long since last they received more than two green level apprentices in the same batch. Now, unexpectedly, four appeared at the same time. Haha, now things were going to get a little more interesting.


    "Yes, maybe this is a sign that our Sealand Academy will no longer be under the fear of declining and going extinct. We may no longer remain mediocre in the Seven Academy Competition." Elder Kang was more hopeful towards the future.


    With four green level talents appearing within the same batch, it would be only a matter of time before their Sealand Academy took the other six academies by surprise.


    Rong Li was in a turmoil. Last year, he was the only green level talent of his batch. This year, there were no green level talents from the yearly selection. And yet, an unplanned, last minute selection put on in the middle of the year, fished out four green level talents at one go.


    "Is this why the Great Magician held a selection in the middle of the year, this year?" He felt the Great Magician must have had an inkling of occurring green level talents from this batch. Hence, the reason why he held the competition for admission, even when the selection period had already passed.


    Rong Li felt a little unsettled with the sudden inflex of green level magicians. He was glad to see the Sealand Academy gaining more talented individuals, however, he also felt like his talent level was not as special as he believed it to be. At least, not at this moment when there were four present in the same room.


    The white room was suddenly enveloped in a strange tension. Some people sighing in self lamentation, some feeling more optimistic about their own upcoming evaluation, and some disgruntled about the direction things were proceeding.


    And it was in such an atmosphere that the testing continued.


    A strange gleam flashed through her eyes, as a blue haired girl walked up to the white door.


    Behind this blue hair girl, was a silent individual heading towards the other room. Completely ignored by the rest of the crowd, there was only one individual that was wholly aware of this silent girl''s presence, his unmoving sight fixed on her ethereal figure.


    ''Finally, it is her turn!''


    He clenched his fists tightly, feeling nervous on her behalf.


    Seeing the evaluation results of Stali and Rin, the man felt that she would not worse than them, and she was also a Marikeen prospective. As such, he was more concerned about her feelings.


    As the blue hair girl passed the crowd, she confidently approached the door.


    "Look, it is Rima''s turn. Do you think she will be a green level as well?"


    "Another green level? If it was anyone else, I would immediately say no. But seeing how confident she is, maybe she will be another green level talent?"


    "That is highly possible. After all, I heard that Rima would have been selected as Marikeen prospective if it had not been for an unfortunate incident that caused her to lose her arm."


    The spectating apprentices murmured in hushed tones as they watched the girl.


    The self confidence oozing off her figure was so strong, that the crowd were unconsciously attracted to her receding form. One by one, all of their gazes fixed on her, raising feelings of expectations and anticipation in their hearts.


    This included the elders as well.


    Having already witnessed the appearance of two green levels that were not Marikeen prospectives, the notion of another one appearing did not seem too far fetched to them.


    "Will she be another green level?" Elder Yun''s eyes were practically exuding light as he watched the apprentice with concentration.


    "We will know soon enough."


    Rima Yulan stood at the white door, calming her racing heart.


    "This is it. It is time to shine, Rima. You can do it!" She quietly cheered herself, before her figure disappeared from the spot.


    On the other hand, Princess Qamari indifferently approached the left room, her silent steps and restrained aura, masking her presence. Unseen and unnoticed, she gazed at the room beyond the door with excitement.


    "I will finally know my elemental ability and talent level." Her violet-purple eyes swirled with a silver radiance as her heart pounded in her chest.


    The moment of truth was finally here.


    Without hesitation, she stepped forward.


    A split second later, she reappeared inside the crystalline room, the stones faint glimmer drawing her attention. Curiously, she looked at her surroundings with fascination.


    From floor to ceiling, the whole room was covered in glimmering grey crystals, their crystalline brilliance adding an enchanting feel to the space.


    She watched with bated breath as the grey crystals glowed and released soft glows of light, their radiance heightening with every heartbeat. The soft hum of magic slid over her skin, sunk into her blood, and settled in her heart. She felt a strong resonances with the grey crystal gems that she had never experienced before.


    It was as if they were connected with her.


    Instantly, white, milky light, soft and warm, filled the room. Its silver brilliance was as untainted, clear, and pure as the bright moonlight radiance, enveloping her figure in a shower of sparkly, creamy, snow white light.


    It felt as if they were welcoming and showering her with love.


    Princess Qamari felt her heart clench, whether in joy or loss, she did not know. Tears unceremoniously streamed down her face, making her perplexed.


    ''What is wrong with me? Why am I tearing up without reason or rhythm?''


    On the other side, Rima Yulan remained fixed in place, her face as pale as a corpse.


    "No. No! Come on, move! Change! This cannot be!" She could not believe her eyes. Of all things that could have happened, such a result was not within her expectations. She could not accept such an outcome.


    The moment she appeared inside the room, the crystal gems faintly glowed with a yellow light, before changing into red and remaining stagnant. They did not move or change color, they just remained fixed in red.


    Red!


    This meant her elemental ability was air and her elemental level was weak, her talent being red, the lowest of all.


    Overwhelmed by the unbelievable outcome, she spurted a mouthful of blood as her body disappeared from the room.


    The next moment, she found herself under the ridiculing and scornful gazes of the crowd. The hushed murmurs and mutters, making her flush in shame.


    Pale faced with blood leaking from the corner of her mouth, the mockery followed her through the crowd as she nestled into a corner, trying to hide her presence.


    The contrast in her aura before and after the evaluation was drastically different.


    "Chee! With the way she carried herself, for a second there, I was almost cheated into considering her to be a green level talent." A student disdainfully spat at her feet.


    "You only considered? From her confident aura, I was convinced that she was a green level talent, but look at the outcome now. She is not even an orange level, let alone green."


    "And that is why we should never be too full of ourselves. Overconfidence is another word for failure!"


    "Definitely! If she had not been so overconfident, why would we even bother to pay attention to her?"


    The apprentices felt cheated after seeing Rima Yulan''s trashy result. It would have been fine if she was just another red level talent, but the girl had been putting on airs, talking rudely and disrespectfully to them since the beginning of the selection competition.


    Even now when she was going for her evaluation, she had put on the same airs, making herself seem like a hidden genius when she was nothing but trash.


    Elder Yun and Kang were similarly disappointed, feeling embarrassed at their previous expectations.


    "We got ahead of ourselves. As elders, that was unbecoming of us." Elder Yun sighed in disappointment.


    "Yes, we got carried away by the students, when we should have remained calm." Elder Kang replied in the same defeated tone.


    They were about to speak up to silence the apprentices, when at this moment, a bright light flashed from the left room.


    The pure white radiance of the light was so bright, that it drew the whole crowd''s attention.


    What they saw, had their jaws dropping in shock.

 Chapter 78 - Overwhelming Talent Or...?

    The soft, gorgeous, snow white light was one never before witnessed, its enchanting radiance spell bounding all audience. As the milky glow spilled into the white room, gasps of astonishment and amazement resounded.


    Teng Wang''s eyes widened in disbelief as he watched the blurry figure enveloped in the most resplendent pure light he had ever seen. Within the cocoon of light, the figure appeared so glorious and pure, causing a feeling of sacredness to bloom in his heart.


    "What magical ability is this light?" He asked in a daze.


    Rong Li felt his surroundings fade away as his gaze burned into the bright room, trying to penetrate the glass wall to figure out the individual inside the room. His desire to know the identity of the apprentice inside the test room was so strong, that he regretted not paying attention to her earlier on.


    "Who is it? Why is their magical element so bright?" He was similarly in a daze, whispering the words in confusion.


    Elder Yun and Kang unconsciously stepped forward, stupefied and dumbfounded.


    "This....is this what I think it is?" Elder Yun''s voice was barely above a whisper, sounding as low as a mosquito''s buzz.


    "If...what you are...thinking is the same as what I am...thinking, then...yes?" Elder Kang stuttered and spoke with difficulty, his breathing labored as he looked at the bright room.


    Since the start of the elemental and talent evaluation, he was never as affected and heavily impacted as he was now.


    "But, how is this possible? Such an occurrence is recorded from 500 hundred years ago!" He exclaimed in disbelief.


    His ice cold heart was churning like a turbulent wave, threatening to overwhelm his senses within seconds, if he did not get a hold of himself.


    "What is that light? Why is it so bright?" Rin grabbed her friend''s hand, asking in a nervous thrill.


    "I do not know. But whatever it is, it is very pure. In fact, it is so pure, I can feel the heaviness in my heart receding." Stali breathed out in wonder, her blue orbs glowing with awe.


    She did not care who was inside the room because she was already taken with their elemental magic.


    "Who is that? And what elemental ability is that?" Marui Osklain''s eyes were practically spitting fire as she glared at the white room, the resentment and jealousy in them darker than the darkest of nights.


    She was still in the process of planning a method to deal with the two anomalies that suddenly popped up. They stole the spotlight and honor that should have only belonged to her, and passably the other Marikeen prospective. As such, teaching them a lesson was a must.


    However, before she could even come up with a scheme, a new problem surfaced. Only this time, the problem seemed even more complex and complicated than the first.


    How was she going to deal with an apprentice that appeared to be more formidable and powerful than herself?


    "Why are the heavens only against me? Why do I not possess such remarkable abilities?" Her eyes squinted into slits as she aggrievedly whispered. She felt the heavens were playing favoritism, making her feel upset.


    Aarya Quime''s mind was similarly in chaos, dread settling in her heart at the thought of having some other apprentice standing above her head. She clenched her fists so tight that small drops of blood seeped through, dripping silently onto the grey stone.


    ''Why? Why does nothing seems to go well for me lately?'' She inwardly raged.


    Her purple pupils were filled with malicious and sinister intention, desiring to cut whichever girl was inside the stone room into pieces.


    Rima Yulan, who was curled in a corner, saw the ridiculing apprentices eyes widen in bewilderment, looking as if they had just encountered a ghost. Following their stunned gazes, she saw the room on the left releasing an explosion of white light that blinded her sight.


    Without doubt, the white light was the elemental ability of the individual inside the stone room, but why was the light so bright?


    The girl in that stone room entered at the same time as her, but she did not even know who the girl was. She was so focused on herself, feeling self-important and overconfident, that the obscure girl entering with her was ignored by her and sidelined by the crowd.


    Now, that same obscure girl was outshining her.


    "Whoever is in that room, they must have stolen my good fortunate. Otherwise, how could my talent be so lowly? It is even lower than the lowly individuals who have never seen magic before. Definitely! Whoever is inside that room, probably performed some trickery to suck all my magical talent towards them! They are behind everything!" A deranged look appeared in her malevolent eyes, distorting her original passable appearance.


    "Chee! Disgusting! Rima Yulan, accept the fact that you are nothing but a trash! Stop deluding yourself by faulting someone else for your own trashy aptitude. It will only be disgracing and degrading yourself." The apprentice standing close to her, heard her shameless mutters and claims, and exploded into a rage.


    Truly, she had never met or seen anyone more shameless than this Rima Yulan.


    ''What if I contract her delusional illness by standing near her?''


    The girl was scared out of her wits when she thought of herself behaving like the current pathetic Rima Yulan. Such a future, she could not face.


    Turning, she moved as far away from the delusional lunatic as she could.


    "That white glow, what elemental ability is it?" Of all the confounded apprentices, only one was finally able to come to her senses fast enough to ask the question which everyone else seemed too awe-struck to ponder.


    "Yes, elemental ability! What elemental ability is this white light? And who is the person inside the room?"


    "That is what I would like to know as well. Who is inside that room?"


    As more apprentices returned to their senses, inquiries of the identity of the girl in the white room and her elemental ability rang out, starting an excited and boiling buzz among them.


    "I know! White light, white light is for light elemental magic!" The surprised cry of the apprentice was loud and clear, entering the ears of everyone in the white hall.


    Her words were like the strike of a thunder, blowing the senses of everyone present as they were pushed into a frenzy.


    "Yes! White light! Why did I not think of it before? White light is light elemental ability. She is a white elemental ability!"


    Just as the words of the speaker dropped, the bright white room emitted a glaring red radiance. The red did not stop, advancing rapidly to orange, yellow, green, blue, purple, and then violet.


    Within matters of moments, the whole stone room was enveloped in a violet glow that flashed vibrantly, stunning the spectating audience speechless.


    Bang!


    In the next instant, before their very own eyes, the stone room exploded.


    The glass wall shattered, spraying a shower of glass and violet brilliance onto the unguarded crowd.


    Elder Yun and Kang, were swift to react.


    The moment they saw the stone room bursting into an uncontrollable explosion, they stepped up and formed a magical shield around the apprentices.


    The apprentices, who were shocked silly, watched the burst of glasses about to rain on them with horrified expressions. They were neither in the mindset nor had the ability to respond.


    And it was within such an atmosphere that the two elders stepped up and prevented the glass shreds from harming them. Their watery blue shields warping and deforming under the fierce impact, but never breaking.


    "What just happened? The Stone Veins shattered?" Stali emotionally shrieked as she looked at the now ruined room.


    "Exactly! The Stone Veins Shattered!" Her friend Rin was emotionally conflicted as well.


    The Stone Veins shattered the instant they turned violet, a great matter was spoiled before taking shape.


    "The stone veins shattered. Such an incident had probably never occurred before."


    "Did you see what I saw, though? The Stone Veins were violet before they shattered. What does this imply?" Another student timidly spoke out at this moment.


    "Why did the Stone Veins shatter after reaching violet? What does this mean?"


    "Is she a violet level talent? A supreme genius?"


    "But the veins shattered! This could also mean something different. Maybe, her talent ability is not stable, or not even violet at all?"


    "Why are you asking me? Ask the person who shattered the veins!"


    After overcoming the crisis of death, the shocked apprentices were thrown in another turmoil. The light magic wielder seemed to possess violet level talent? A supreme talent? Impossible! They refused to accept such a result, make such a comparison.


    They had barely breathed a sigh of relief, when a movement caught their attention, drawing their sight and mind back onto the shattered stone room.


    They were desperate to know which new apprentice caused such an upheaval in the test room.


    There, amidst the rubble of crumbled grey stones, a lone figure, clad in purple-red robes, gracefully stood.


    Her aura and presence made her seem as if she was not standing in the middle of a rubble, debris, and ruins, but on a high dais with flower petals fluttering beneath her feet.


    The silent figure, gave of an unconcealed aura of majesty and mystery, glory and power, might and authority.


    Gasps of astonishments rang out once again, apprentices and elders alike, looking thunderstruck.


    "It is her?"


    This cry was one full of disbelief, unwillingness, and resentment, all coiled together into one horrified shriek.

 Chapter 79 - Shock

    "It is her!" The horrific shriek belonged to Aarya Quime, who froze with wide eyes and open jaw, shocked senseless.


    "It is Princess Qamari!" This voice was filled with excitement and joy, the owner seemingly pleased with the princess garnering everyone''s attention.


    "She is the other Marikeen prospective, right? The one with the most likely chance of becoming a Marikeen?" Elder Yun''s eyes were sparkling like two pieces of jewels, their scorching glare too fierce to hide from.


    "Yes, as far as I heard from Elder Wu." Elder Kang complacently looked at the girl in the stone room.


    Under the shocked and astonished scrutiny of the crowd, Princess Qamari''s indifferent expression remained inscrutable, not faltering for even a second. The complicated folds of purple-red robe fluttered behind her, the long silver fabric underneath pooling around her feet. The silver-purple loop chain around her waist tinkled charmingly like a wind-chime, its many pearls swaying on an unnatural wind.


    "I can''t believe its her." Rong Li''s voice was subdued, barely audible within the buzz of excited chatters and hushed whispers.


    Yet, Teng Wang was still able to hear him. The unconcealed awe and confusion forming in his eyes, unmistakable.


    If he was just a little interested in the girl before, getting a bit displeased with her attitude, she now had his full attention. A strange gleam appeared in his eyes and the unnatural possessiveness made his body tremble.


    Such Rong Li, made Teng Wang anxious.


    ''I can''t allow Rong Li to get close to her. I have stop him from approaching her at all cost. Otherwise, I will lose before even beginning the chase.''


    Fists tightly clenched, he raised his head back in her direction.


    She was indescribable.


    No words seemed fit to describe her otherworldly beauty. Even with the veil covering her face, the obsidian black hair falling to her knees, violet-purple eyes exuding a mysterious silver glow, and purple-red robe fluttering silently within the rubble of stones only enhanced her ethereal beauty.


    No matter how much he looked, he felt as if it was not enough.


    "Why is it you?"


    The nasty snarl broke out from within the crowd. The apprentices immediately drew aside, making clear indication of their disassociation with the speaker. In the next instant, the yellow garbed figure of a girl appeared in everyone''s line of view.


    There was a nasty sneer on the girl''s face. Her haughty and arrogant persona displeasing many of the surrounding girls.


    "What does she wants to do now?" Rin asked her friend apprehensively.


    "Do you even need to ask? Of course, it''s to grab everyone''s attention. Even though her own evaluation is already completed, she won''t be able to stand still after witnessing Princess Qamari''s evaluation." Stali whispered distastefully.


    She did not like this Marui Osklain, or even Aarya Quime. Strangely, the two were both Marikeen prospectives that she felt a strong dislike for. Their aura, attitude, way of speaking with others, and self-centered personality rubbed her the wrong way.


    ''I hope she will not go too far with her attention grabbing drama.''


    She inwardly hoped, hoping for her to either return or greet amiably.


    Marui Osklain did not expect the person behind the strange phenomenon to be the princess she hated most. But then again, she could not think of anyone else that would steal her limelight aside from the former.


    She felt she needed to give a piece of her mind to this princess, otherwise, she would never be able to swallow down the feeling of being walked all over.


    However, before she could even open her mouth, the princess in the rubble moved and walked right past her.


    Princess Qamari was really not in the mood for a jealousy drama. Anyone with eyes could see the nasty looking girl had nothing good in mind, so why would she waste her time listening to her nonsense?


    Without any hesitation, she ignored the later, and walked away.


    "Snow, what just happened there? Why did the Stone Veins shatter?" She spiritually communicated with the white tiger in her arms.


    "Girl, your guess is as good as mine. Even though I was an immortal spirit in my last life, I never had much communication with the human world. In our beast realm, things such as stone vein testing did not exist. But if I were to make a guess, I would probably infer that your magical powers are beyond the capacity the stone could bear and test. Hence, the reason why it shattered."


    Snow could not think of any other explanation for the sudden explosion of the stones. Considering the fact she was even able to form a spiritual bond with her without her consent, Princess Qamari''s magical ability was definitely not weak.


    So, the only weak link could be the Stones Veins.


    "I suggest you not to retest yourself. If the same incident happens again, the higher-ups in the academy will come to know the problem is with you. This will draw a high degree of unwanted attention to you, perhaps some not even good." Snow thoughtfully advised.


    "Hmm, I know." Even if Snow had not pointed out, Princess Qamari was not planning on retesting. True she wanted to know why the Stone Veins shattered, but she was not so brainless as to invite trouble for herself.


    Sometimes, remaining obscure was better than being in the light.


    "Elders, the Stone Veins shattered. How are we going to complete my talent evaluation now?" Arriving before the two elders, she asked in a concerned voice.


    She still needed to put up a front. Otherwise, she might draw the suspicion rather than support of the people present.


    Elder Yun carefully observed the girl before him. He thought of the brilliant bright light she emitted before the explosion of the Stone Veins.


    ''A light magic wielder!''


    He could not suppress his excitement. In the history of the seven realms, it has been centuries since a light magic wielder was last seen. If the other six academies found out about it, they would go green with envy.


    An image of the six academies freezing in shock and astonishment at the academy competitions appeared in his head. The jealousy and envy on in their eyes, inflating his ego and rising his spirit.


    Without warning, elder Yun broke out into a mad laughter.


    "Hahahaha! Hahahaha!"


    ''Our Sealand Academy will no longer be in the shadows! We have a chance of grabbing the limelight this year. The last place academy in the academy competitions will finally astound the other six academies.''


    "Hahahaha!"


    Elder Kang watched the madly howling elder Yun with understanding and similar glee in his eyes. He too, felt excited about the prospect of astonishing the realms with one single feat.


    Recruiting a light magic wielder.


    The two elders surrounded the stunned Princess Qamari, concernedly questioning her without end.


    "Little princess, how are you feeling now? Did you receive any backlash or injury from the Stone Veins explosion?" Elder Yun was anxious, fearing the very thought of his little gem being injured.


    "Uh? No, no. I did not receive any backlash. Just slightly dizzy."


    From your sudden shift in personalities and unrestrained attention, she critiqued in her head.


    "You must let us know if you are in any discomfort. You cannot hide it from us, understand?"


    "Ah, yes. You don''t need to worry elders. But what about my talent evaluation? The Stone Veins shattered, should I test myself in the other stone room? Aye, I knew something like this was going to happen." She sighed with a sorrowful look in her eyes, seeming as if she carried all the burden and pain of the world on her shoulders.


    "You knew? What do you mean by you knew?" Elder Yun, seeing the despondent look in his little gem''s eyes felt uneasy. His voice was lower than that of a mosquito''s now.


    ''It could not be! Could it really be...?''


    He was on pins and needles as he shifted his weight from foot to foot, trying not to rush the girl, but feeling impatient.


    "Yes, what do you mean by you knew?" Elder Kang was similarly worried, ill at ease with the words that came out of her mouth.


    ''In the end, what could it be?''


    The two elders felt their muscles tight with tension as they clenched their fists, cold sweat sliding down their backs.


    "Aye, I never wanted to talk about this. But since there is no other choice, I will hide anything from you, elders." Sighing again, she continued in a painful voice.


    "When I was little, I encountered an ambush. In that ambush, I got injured so severely that everyone thought I was not going to make it. However, a miracle doctor appeared and he saved my life with great difficulty. Unfortunately, the doctor gave a piece of shocking news before leaving." Her purple eyes flashed with a silver radiance, a faint smile visible within its violet orbs.


    However, she broke into sorrowful tears, the warm liquid sliding down her face, before fading into her purple-red veil.


    "Shocking news? What shocking news?" The two elders shrieked together, almost losing control from the unbearable anxiety.


    "The shocking news that I would not be able to wield magic. And if one day I do happen to wield it, it would be in a very unstable state. I would not be able to manifest or use my magical ability without an outside aid.. If I do, the chances of me instantly bursting from the overflow of the magic would be high."

 Chapter 80 - A Good-for-Nothing?

    "What?"


    "Burst from overflow of magic?"


    The two elders were scared out of their wits. Their little gem actually sustained such a sever injury! How could that be? What were they going to do now? She was a light magic wielder that hasn''t been seen in centuries!


    "Hmm. At that time, my parents were just overjoyed that I was safe and alive. With them are around to protect me, there wasn''t a high chance of me needing to wield magic, anyways. However, they still found a medium for me to use, if the need ever arose. Unfortunately, I lost the Magic Wielding wand in the dark forest." Princess Qamari felt guilty as she span the lie.


    It was a first time for her.


    Lying and using her parents as a shield.


    No matter how long it has been, the pain of mentioning her parents never got old. And neither did the empty void they left behind. The very thought of them sent a searing pain through her heart.


    However, she had no choice.


    She didn''t want to become a test subject, because that''ll be her end, if the same incident occurred again.


    Shaking her head, she pulled herself out of the despairing abyss, not wanting to lament about their disappearance at the moment.


    "Elders, just now, the way the Stone Veins erratically changed colors and exploded remained me of what that miracle doctor said. Do you think the two might be related?" She asked with wide eyes.


    The fear and worry in her eyes calmed the churning emotions of the elders.


    ''Such a gifted child! How could she have such a terrible fate? Not even able to wield her heavens blessed magic? Or maybe she can...we just need to find a medium for her!'' Elder Yun was convinced the girl would bring fame to the declining Sealand Academy.


    As such, even if there was a tiny bit of hope, he was willing to cling to it.


    "Do not worry, little princess. I will definitely find a way for you to wield your magic! You just need to take care of yourself until then. As for the talent evaluation, you do not need to retake it. We know you are light elemental ability wielder. We will just set your elemental and talent level as ordinary, green level, ok?" As he said this, elder Yun felt he was under-valuing the girl.


    ''Is that too low of an evaluation? After all, she is the only light magic wielder in the entire Sealand Academy. Moreover, she is a Marikeen prospective.''


    However, Princess Qamari was satisfied with his evaluation.


    The result the elder decided on was not too low to be scorned by those narrow-minded girls, and was just high enough for her to receive the best treatment in terms of training and nurturing.


    More importantly, she did not have to undergo testing again.


    "Yes elder. Don''t worry, I will take care of myself."


    "Good. Good. Now, you go on with your senior brothers and learn your way around the academy. New apprentices first lesson starts early in the morning. Then, you will not have the time to search around. Remember, do not use your magic during your lessons. I will inform the same to your instructors so that they are aware, and won''t give you a hard time."


    "Yes, elder. Thank you for your care." Princess Qamari could feel the elder before her truly cared for her safety.


    Whether it was due to her elemental ability or something else, she did not know.


    For now, however, this much was enough.


    After all, she did deceive them first.


    Obediently nodding her head, she turned to the other silent elder. She found that compared to elder Yun, elder Kang was a lot quieter and closed off. Only occasionally responding or putting in words where he deemed necessary.


    "Just follow elder Yun''s instructions and wait. He will contact you as soon as he finds a medium for you to use." Feeling her gaze, elder Kang reassuringly advised.


    "Yes, elder Kang."


    "Alright! The testing for today ends here. The rest of the apprentices who have not tested yet, you should return tomorrow. By then, the second stone room will be back in order as well. However, you can all leave now!" Elder Yun dismissively waved his sleeves, no longer in the mood to oversee further evaluations.


    He wanted to get started on searching for a medium for the little princess to use. Without further delay, he turned and disappeared.


    His eyes blinking rapidly, elder Kang stared blankly at the now empty spot of elder Yun.


    "Always so impatient." After a while, he sighed disapprovingly.


    Nodding in farewell towards the similarly stunned Princess Qamari, he disappeared as well.


    The white hall was now silent, filled with only the new apprentices and two senior brothers.


    As speculators, the apprentices witnessed the interaction between Princess Qamari and the two elders. And of course, they similarly heard the juicy remark of the princess''s inability to wield her magical ability.


    Some felt pity, while more were pleased.


    "Oh, my, heavens! The princess is handicapped! She cannot use her magical ability without an outside assistance." A mean cry broke the solemn atmosphere, drawing everyone''s attention.


    They saw the speaker was Marui Osklain, again.


    The crowd obediently spread out, making way for her. From the few brief encounters they witnessed between the three, they became aware of the other two Marikeen prospectives dislike for the princess.


    Therefore, even though the apprentices wanted to stay out of the drama about to unfold, they were even more happy to enjoy the free entertainment.


    Having been completely ignored by Princess Qamari previously, Marui Osklain''s heart was still boiling with the humiliation she experienced and the mockery she felt.


    Enraged, she was inspired to chase after the arrogant princess and give her three tight slaps across the face to vent her anger. But before she could reach her, the wench went to the two elders, instantly bursting her bubble.


    She did not have the courage to pick a fight with another apprentice in front of the academy elders. In the end, she still desired to become a powerful magician and did not want to get expelled for her unruly behavior.


    However, that did not lessen her hatred and resentment. Quiet the contrary, it grew. She now hated even the very mention of the wench''s name.


    As such, when she heard the disgusting wench''s remark of not being able to use her magical ability, she was exhilarated.


    She finally felt, for once, the heavens were on her side. They provided her with a way to shame the arrogant princess without dirtying her hands.


    And so, the moment the two elders left, she was unable to restrain herself any longer. Shouting at the top of her lungs, she publicly announced the wench''s good-for-nothingness.


    "Now, I want to see how you will maintain your high and mighty attitude with a trash identity!"


    Her purple eyes flashed with a malevolent light as she hissed darkly.


    Princess Qamari sighed in resignation. It seemed the girl wasn''t going to give up that easily.


    ''But I really don''t want to get into a meaningless argument with this airhead.''


    Princess Qamari admitted.


    It made no sense to her to get entangled with someone she had nothing to gain from. Someone who she wasn''t even interested in knowing. Therefore, she didn''t want to lower herself to an immature girl''s level.


    She wanted to distance herself from any unnecessary trouble.


    Looking around, she spotted the two seniors that were meant to show them around, walking towards her.


    Not sparing the storming girl another glance, Princess Qamari turned on her heels and left before the girl could reach her.


    It was more bearable to endure the stares of the irritating guys, than to engage in a senseless argument.


    "Seniors, elder Yun told me the two of you would be showing us around the academy ground. Can we go now? We would like to know which buildings our lessons will take place." Princess Qamari sensed the girl''s burning glare on her back, but took no action to acknowledge it.


    She was free to ahead and stare all she wanted. What could she do to her? It was fine if she wanted to be a clown for the crowd, but Princess Qamari was not interested in joining her.


    "Trash, you want to know where your first lesson will be tomorrow? What is that going to do? Can you even use magic?" Un-resigned, Marui took a jab at the princess that was obviously avoiding her on purpose.


    ''Coward!''


    She hated Princess Qamari with a burning passion. A passion she never even realized she had before. She herself did not know why she hated the wench so much!


    Maybe because she overshadowed her in everything.


    "Seniors, are we going or...?" Her voice was still calm as always. However, there was now an imperceptible edge to it. A silent edge only the people facing her sharp aura could detect.


    "Yes, we are going. First years, gather up. We will be taking you on a tour around the academy." Teng Wang was the first to response, his blue eyes flashing bright as he hollered.


    The apprentices that were expecting to watch an entertaining drama, but were left feeling disappointed, immediately gathered around the three individuals.


    "Coward." The quiet whisper entered her ear as Princess Qamari nonchalantly turned to follow the leading seniors.


    "What a fool."

 Chapter 81 - First Division And Magicians Duties

    Aarya Quime was dissatisfied with Marui Osklain''s way of handling things. Now that they knew she was a good-for-nothing, there were many ways to get back at the princess.


    But why was she so impatient to do so in front of everyone? And even if she wanted to humiliate her before the whole academy students, she should do so in a way where she could get the job and would not dirty herself.


    ''What is the point in personally stepping forth when all you will get is her back? Can''t you see the senior brothers are on her side?''


    Disgusted, she quietly walked behind the throng of students.


    She already made the mistake of unnecessarily getting herself humiliated at the princess''s hand. Her plan this time was to lay low and wait for an opportunity to strike.


    The Sealand Academy was divided into first, second, and third divisions. Each division corresponded with the magician students grade years.


    The first years division was situated on the outskirts of the academy. The second years on the center and third years close to the heart of the academy where most of the administration of the academy took place.


    Princess Qamari followed the seniors to the first years division building.


    The huge black-purple crystal palace was in the shape of an ocean clam circled in blue-pink windows, with translucent underwater plants and flowers decorating its surface and peach colored sea rocks lining its floor.


    Colorful corals grew and wrapped around the structure and combined with the luminous round pearls swirling above, a mystical and gorgeous underwater palace was portrayed.


    "This is the first division palace of first years. Here, you will begin your training lessons as magicians. You will also find the building of knowledge, hall of magical weapons, hall of trade, hall of treasures, and hall of medicine for first years inside." Teng Wang explained as they neared.


    "I am sure. Most of you are probably confused right now about what those halls are. But don''t worry. As you integrate into the academy and its lifestyle, you will slowly come to know what they are. Your places of residents will be determined by your Master''s status."


    "And of course, if you ever need any help, you can always seek us out." As he said this, his gaze fell on Princess Qamari.


    Princess Qamari, deeply immersed in the mesmerizing view before her, completely ignored the hot glare burning into her skull.


    In the desert kingdom of Jinn, such a view was an impossible sight to see.


    ''Sigh. Some people are truly persistent. I have not done anything to attract this annoying bug''s attention, so why is he so interested in me? If Crown Prince Lail finds out I attracted flies and bees while wandering outside, he might just puke blood.''


    The image of her husband spurting blood brought a brief light to her purple pupils, swirling them in a radiance of silver.


    Unbeknownst to her, the slight flash of light and joy in her eyes was captured by the two seniors and prospective Marikeen''s who were keenly observing every minute change in her aura and expression.


    And of course, every one of them had different opinions and thoughts about the sudden change in the ice beauty''s aura.


    "Ahem!"


    Seeing Rong Li''s gaze glued to Princess Qamari, Teng Wang was forced to loudly clear his throat and snap him back to his senses.


    "Brother Rong, why don''t you put in some words? I am sure the apprentices would love to know how you became the leader of the second year students."


    Teng Wang instantly regretted the moment the words left his mouth.


    The last thing he wanted was for the girl to be attracted by Rong Li''s achievements and outstanding talent.


    With his heart pounding in his ears, he nervously glanced to the side.


    What he saw made him secretly sigh in relief.


    The girl, as if she hadn''t heard his words, was still immersed in admiring the scenery around her.


    Rong Li was obviously aware of this point as well, his eyes dimming as they swiveled onto the uninterested Princess Qamari before shifting away.


    His head raised, he calmly spoke of the many ways to accumulate points and earn merits through mission completions.


    "As you may already be aware from your experience in the dark forest, aside from wild beasts, there are also magical beasts dwelling within the seven realms. Similar to magicians, magical beasts have the ability to wield certain elemental abilities and possess higher intellectual talents."


    "Aside from this, however, they also possess another important factor that magician''s do not. That is their heightened senses and formidable physical strength. This means, magicians have to work twice as hard, to fight and defend against their invasion."


    "In each of the seven realms, there is one main academy that leads smaller and secular schools of magical academies. This main academy is led by a headmaster that is a Great Magician belonging to the Seven Order."


    "For the Iris realm, that main academy is our Sealand Academy, led by Headmaster Iiam. As the head academy of all the magical schools within the realm, it is situated close to the realm heart, directing and supervising the rest of the magical schools."


    "It is also in charge of coming up with plans and strategies to defend and fight back against the magical beasts invasions. That is where merit points and achievements from mission completions come in. You will have to take missions to fight back, defend, or guard against magical beasts invading certain regions of the realm."


    "This is really important, because in order to gain access to better resources and graduate from your status as first years, you all need to meet certain merit points and mission completion requirements."


    "The higher number of missions you complete and the greater the ranking of the missions, the faster you can shed your status as first years and become second years. The rise in status will also give access to better training resources."


    The new apprentices were stunned and overwhelmed with the sudden inflex of information.


    Many of them were aware of the wild beasts attacks, as they lived in regions far from civilization, dominated by creatures of nature.


    However, the attack of magical beasts was a completely different concept. This was completely new information to them.


    After all, magical beasts were creatures rarely seen in human populated regions.


    "Senior brother, you just said invasion of magical beasts. Do you mean to say that magical beasts are invading the realms? And how come this is the first time we are hearing about this?" Stali was perplexed about this situation.


    For as long as she has lived, she never once heard of the mention of magical beasts invasion.


    "Yes, senior brother. How come we never knew about the magical beasts invasion? In fact, I had no idea magical beasts even existed before entering the dark forest." Another apprentice doubtfully added.


    Magical beasts were invading the seven realms and it seemed no one knew about it.


    Many of the apprentices had the same questions. Before arriving at the academy, they had never heard of the magical beasts invasion.


    Believing the realms to be ones where the wealthy and high ranking officials and ministers ruled, the only thing they ever had to worry about was living comfortable and carefree lives.


    But now, they seemed to be hearing about a mystical tale within their realm that they never knew existed.


    "Yes, magical beasts are invading the realms. In fact, they have been attacking the borders of the seven realms for centuries now. The only reason why they have not been successful in their attacks is because of the magical academies and the Seven Order that leads them."


    "The magicians of the academies perform missions and tasks to prevent the magical beasts from breaching the magical shields of the realms. They lead troops made up of magicians with elemental abilities, to attack their bases and force them back into their territories."


    "As for the reason why none of you ever knew about this, that is because all of you were not qualified to know about it before."


    "Defending the realms and fighting against magical beasts are the unspoken duties of magicians. Duties that only they can take up and carry. Duties that will now fall on you as magicians, as well"


    "As for weak and powerless humans, it is more than enough if they are able to defend against the wild beasts invading their lands." The arrogance and pride in Rong Li''s tone was un-maskable.


    And the apprentices knew why.


    They would feel the same pride and arrogance if they were the ones fighting against the magical beasts. If they were the ones defending and protecting the lands that many humans ignorantly lived in.


    "Since you now know your senior brother Rong is the head of the second years, you should also know the reason why. Brother Rong has completed the most missions and earned the greatest amount of merit points among all the second years in the academy." At this point, another second year student walking along side the apprentices, proudly chimed in.


    "Fighting against magical beasts is our brother Rong''s specialty." Another cheerfully added.


    Princess Qamari, hearing everything the seniors said, was stupefied for a brief moment, before returning to her senses. She resumed her indifferent appearance, seemingly unaffected by the discussion.


    Since the moment she met the Crown Prince, her world view was no longer the same.


    The events she encountered and experienced were nothing short of a magical tale.


    As for the duties of a magician, the academy would have to wait until she was ready to take them upon herself.


    ''I wonder if Crown Prince Lail is a magician as well. After all, one way or another, this mess I am in has some connection with him.''


    Fondly reminiscing of their first meeting, she dazedly entered the purple-black clam palace with the throng of apprentices and second year seniors.

 Chapter 82 - Four Instances [BONUS CHAPTER]

    Crown Prince Lail was in the midst of practicing with his spear when he felt his heart palpitate. Freezing, he placed his hand on his chest and immediately thought of his wife.


    ''Is she missing me?''


    A faraway look appeared in his gaze as he stared into the distance.


    He hasn''t known her for that long, their first meeting not even lasting more than the time it took a candlestick to burn.


    The second meeting being in the midst of her welcoming banquet, where he hadn''t even looked at her.


    And their third meeting, the meeting that sealed their fate as husband and wife forever, took place in the middle of the night within a group of the seven realms most significant individuals.


    He had only begun to consider her as a part of him on their fourth and last meeting, their wedding day.


    They had no further interaction and no deeper communication than those exchanged within those four meetings.


    And yet, here he was, constantly thinking about her, worried for her, and desiring nothing more than to be with her.


    Sighing, Crown Prince Lail picked up his spear again, going back to his training.


    "Huung!"


    Boom!


    "Huuuh!"


    "Thunder slash!"


    Boom!


    His plan was to completely master his magical ability before the seven academies competition commenced.


    Because after meeting her, he had no intention of ever separating from her again.


    *


    "As first years, the place you will most frequently be visiting will be the Treasure Hall. There, you can find all kinds of exotic artifacts, magical potions, magical spells, magical shields and armors, and even magical accessories. But most importantly, it will be the place where you will be receiving your monthly magical stones."


    Teng Wang looked at the ecstatic apprentices and smiled.


    It was always heartening to witness the same excitement and enthusiasm in the new apprentices that he himself felt when he first entered the academy.


    "Magical stones are the most important and necessary resources for all magicians in the seven realms. They have multiple uses, but are most widely used to hone and strengthen magical abilities. Your instructors will go into more details about their uses."


    "For now, let''s go and get your magical stones for this month."


    The apprentices animatedly whispered to one another as they followed the second years, walking through a glamorous hall swirling with tiny sea creatures and translucent pink, red, and yellow exquisite flowers.


    First years from this year''s admission selection observed them with curious eyes and competitive spirit as they went pass. Many females event going so far as to glare at them.


    However, the newly admitted apprentices were too caught up in the beauty of the environment around them to respond or take notice of the hateful glares aimed at them.


    Their breathing quickened upon witnessing green-pink magical jellyfishes shoot out yellow-pink water bubbles that took on the shapes of various wild beasts.


    As females, they were naturally attracted to beautiful things. And seeing the wonderous creations of such beautiful creatures took their breath away.


    "Kyaaah! That is so cool!"


    "I am a water elemental ability. Do you think I would be able to do that after learning how to wield my magic?"


    "I want to know what I can do with my elemental ability."


    "Sigh, it''s probably not going to be that easy mastering our elemental abilities."


    "We don''t have to master it right away. We can take our time learning."


    "Didn''t you hear what brother Rong said? We need to complete missions and earn merit points to change our status from first years to second years. How do you plan on accomplishing that, if you don''t master your ability quicker?"


    "Ah! That''s right! What are we going to do now?"


    "Work hard! What else?"


    The apprentices chattered excitedly as they looked forward to starting their magical lessons.


    Unbeknownst to them, their ordeal was only just beginning. Because learning and mastering magic was not as easy and simple as it seemed.


    The second years exchanged glances and silent smiles at the na?ve girls ravings, taking their words for what they were.


    The gibberish talk of ignorant individuals.


    "They are going to be hit hard once they flunk their first lesson."


    "Please, do not mention that topic again. It''s the last thing I want to remember." Mellow felt sick just thinking about his first lesson. Of all the topics there were to talk about, they just had to mention that!


    "Alright, cool down. Do not forget. We are second years, and should act like one. What are you trying to portray by acting so rowdy in front of the new apprentices?" Rong Li felt like a an observer sometimes.


    He was unable to understand how his fellow brothers could behave so unrefinedly and unrestrainedly in front of the new students.


    As second years, shouldn''t they be upholding the image of seniors? What was wrong with them?


    He glanced back at the purple-red clad girl.


    She was still focused on her surroundings, raising an unpleasant feeling in his heart.


    Truthfully speaking, he no longer knew what he felt for the girl.


    The first time he saw her, he was instantly taken with her.


    The second he spoke to her, he was displeased with her attitude and manner of speaking.


    The third time he witnessed Teng Wang protectively shielding her at his side.


    The fourth? She turned out to be a light magic wielder with an unknown talent level.


    As such, he was now perplexed. He could not tell what he felt.


    Awe, displeasure, disapproval, or interest?


    Sighing, he removed his sight, focusing back onto the task at hand.


    "Hi! You are Princess Qamari, right? I am Stali and this is my friend Rin." Stali nervously approached the purple-red clad girl, wringing her hands as she introduced herself and Rin.


    Cold sweat slid down her back, her heart racing faster then when she ran through the rough village fields.


    Ever since she had seen the princess, she was inexplicably attracted to her.


    Her aura at the seaside was suppressing.


    Her presence at the Sealand Academy gate was overwhelming.


    Her attitude at the welcoming platform was humbling.


    And her display of power in the stone room was domineering.


    She had no words to express the feelings of worship and admiration she felt. Everything about the mysterious girl drew her attention.


    Within the last couple of hours, she wished to approach and befriend her multiple times, but always ended up cowering out at the last moment.


    This time however, she was not able to suppress her urge. Taking advantage of the fact the seniors were leading them to the treasure hall together, she stealthily drifted to her side.


    Princess Qamari turned to look at the blushing blonde girl. The girl was shorter than her by a head, making her feel conscious of her tall frame.


    ''Is she feeling dwarfed by my height?''


    Her behavior was quite strange, making Princess Qamari wonder if it was because of her height.


    "Hi, I am Princess Qamari Ramulas. Seeing that I am no longer at home, leaving out my title would be the most sensible thing to do."


    "However, my parents have always addressed me as Princess Qamari even when I was alone with them. Therefore, over time, the princess became more of an endearment than a title. It became a part of my identity." Her eyes glazed over as she thought of the past.


    Some things were taken for granted. It was only when they were gone that their significance was truly felt.


    For Princess Qamari, that was her parents.


    Stali was stunned.


    ''She responded! She responded to my introduction!''


    She never expected her last ditch greeting to the princess to receive a response. And when it did, she was over the realm with joy.


    However, her bubble of happiness immediately burst when she heard the concealed grief in the princess''s voice.


    Looking over, she could not find a trace of sadness or unhappiness on the princess''s veiled face. But that did not erase the suspicion in her heart.


    On the contrary, it increased further.


    Because that, was exactly how she responded to the pain, when her own mother passed away in a horrifying incident.


    The beautiful princess she admired, was upset and in pain.


    "Princess, I really admire you. Can we be friends?"


    Smiling brightly, she raised her blue eyes to meet her violet ones.


    She could not erase or lessen her grief, but she could distract her from it.


    "Friends? I am not sure. I have never had any friends before. Of course, there is my cousin, Princess Nari. But she is more of a sister to me, than a friend."


    Seeing the princess''s perplexed eyes, Stali almost burst into laughter.


    ''Since she is a princess, she probably never had the chance to make real friends. Then, wouldn''t that make me her very first friend? Kyaaah! I am so glad that I approached her.''


    Stali was so excited on being Princess Qamari''s very first friend that she forgot about her own best friend, Rin.

 Chapter 83 - Magical Stones

    Inside the First Division palace, the course rooms were on the left, the Treasure Hall, Trade Hall, and Weapons Hall were on the right. In the center were the Medicine Hall and Building of Knowledge.


    The Treasure Hall, where Princess Qamari and the new apprentices were headed was in the center of the Trade and Weapons Hall.


    "Come and see, magical beasts warding magnet! Only 5 magical stones!"


    "Magical potion for Invisibility, only 15 magical stones, willing to exchange it for magical shield potion!"


    "Thunder magical spell amulet, only 85 magical stones! Can exchange it for Fire magical amulet!"


    "Life Saving Healing potion, only 105 magical stones! Direct sell only!"


    "Fragrant Sachet for bugs and insects warding, only 3 magical stones!"


    As they passed by the Trade Hall building, shouts and hollers of magical item prices rang out, drawing their curiosity.


    "Senior brothers, is it always this lively in the Trade Hall?" Marui Osklain was dazzled by the various magical items being called out.


    Even in her small town Magical Center, she had never seen so many magical items.


    She sighed in regret.


    ''If I had even two of the items being called out here, I would have stood out in this selection competition.''


    Unfortunately, the Magical Center in her town was too small and deprived to sell anything worth of value.


    "Yes. In the entire academy, the Trade Hall is the only place apprentices can sell and exchange or trade magical items they personally acquire at their own price. It is also the only place where apprentices can sell their own personally crafted spells and potions."


    Rong Li felt emotional as he glanced sideways at the boisterous hall.


    Once, he too had his own stall in this hall, selling and exchanging magical items for magical stones.


    "So, magical stones can be used as currency as well." Stali remarked as she removed her sight from the passing hall.


    "Magical stones can be used as currency. But most students prefer to make exchanges or trades, rather than using them. Because, one, only magical stones have the ability to aid a magician in rising the concentration of elemental magic in their blood."


    "And two, magical stones are very rare. In the entire seven realms, there are only two types of stones present. One are the Stone Veins that test elemental abilities. And the second are the Magical Stones that aid in rising the concentration of those elemental abilities."


    "Both stones are produced in the heart of realms, and as such, are not reproducible. Every apprentice receives an allocated amount each month to aid them in their elemental training. Of course, the amount will not be enough, which is where missions and merit points come in."


    As Rong Li stopped in front of the Treasure Hall, he seriously looked back at the dazed apprentices.


    From their expressions, he could tell.


    They weren''t clear enough of how significantly important Magical Stones were to magicians.


    ''Forget it. They will find out for themselves soon.''


    Sighing, he turned and entered the Treasure Hall.


    "Elder Ren, I came to collect my reward for the Highland mission."


    A young female magician with red hair stood before a counter, speaking to a middle aged man behind an oval window.


    "Oh, the Highland mission? Do you mean the mission for clearing the ruins of the previous sea region? You must be Reuma, right?"


    "Yes, Elder! I am Reuma Qin. I just completed the mission to clear the ruins of the sea region. I came to collect the 20 Magical Stones reward for it."


    "Alright, here you go. Make sure you check in with the elder at the achievements hall. There should be 5 merit points for completing the mission. Now, go on." The elder passed a green pouch to the amiable girl and impatiently waved her away.


    "Thank you, Elder Ren!"


    Excited at finally receiving the reward for her hard work, Reuma Qin turned to leave the Treasure Hall with a radiant smile on her face.


    Bang!


    Right at this moment, Rong Li entered and the two bumped right into each other.


    "Ah!"


    Startled, Reuma felt herself falling backwards. Closing her eyes, her chest tightened with anxiety as she apprehensively waited. But the expected pain did not come.


    Opening her eyes, Reuma found herself in the arms of a handsome man.


    The man had brown hair and blue eyes, and was dressed in red robes, a symbol of second year magicians. His handsome features coupled with his serious eyes, gave him a mature aura not found in first year boys.


    ''How handsome!''


    Her heart raced as she met his blue eyes.


    "Are you okay?"


    Rong Li was stunned to find a girl in his arms.


    As something suddenly bumped into him, he had responded instinctively, catching it before it hit the floor.


    He was not expecting the thing he bumped into to be a girl.


    As such, when she blankly stared at him, not responding to his query, he felt conflicted. Should he release her and let her fall, or keep holding her in such an awkward posture in front of the door?


    "Ahem! Junior Sister, are you okay?"


    Teng Wang was enjoying seeing Rong Li in a dilemma. The man seemed to be some sort of female attracting magnet, getting girls, one after the other, falling in his arms.


    ''Good. Now, his image will no longer be the same in her eyes.''


    His gaze automatically shifted to Princess Qamari, who indifferently stood with the other apprentices, unconcerned with everything unfolding.


    "Huh? Oh, yes! Thank you, Senior Brother!"


    Finally back to her senses, Reuma anxiously drew back and tidied her clothes. With the sound of her heart pounding in her ears and her face flushed, she bowed her head in apology.


    "I am sorry, Senior Brother. I didn''t mean to bump into you."


    "It''s fine. If you will excuse me."


    "Huh, I...?"


    But before she could say anything else, Rong Li walked past her, approaching the counter.


    Dejected at the obvious dismissal, Reuma watched his back in disappointment.


    She was not sure why, but she felt bad when he walked past her without sparing another glance.


    ''What did I expect? A smile and an introduction?''


    She internally sneered, disgusted at her own unexpected expectations.


    At this moment, the rest of the second years filed into the Treasure Hall, making her feel self-conscious. Remembering the earlier incident, she flushed again in embarrassment.


    The second years gave the blushing girl knowing smiles and suggestive looks as they walked past, attributing her red face to Rong Li.


    "Good day, Elder Ren. I brought the new apprentices to receive their Magical Stones for this month. I hope we will not be taking too much of your time." Reaching the counter, Rong Li politely smiled at Elder Ren behind the counter.


    "Oh, it''s Rong Li. You are just in time. I was just about to set aside the Magical Stones for the new apprentices. Let me know what elemental ability each apprentice has and they can be distributed accordingly."


    "Elemental ability?" Marui Osklain was right behind Rong Li, anxious to see what the so called Magical Stones looked like, when she heard the elder mention elemental ability.


    "Why? Is it necessary to know the elemental ability before receiving Magical Stones?"


    She was not the only curious one. The rest of the apprentices were just as curious, stretching their necks and extending their ears, as they attentively listened. They hadn''t heard anything about relaying one''s elemental ability to receive Magical Stones before.


    "It is very necessary to know one''s elemental ability before receiving Magical Stones. Because there are seven different kinds of Magical Stones, and each kind corresponds with the seven elemental abilities." Seeing the confusion on the apprentices faces, the Elder kindly explained.


    "Therefore, there are red, blue, yellow, brown, white, black, and green Magical Stones. Each stone carries the elemental energy for that particular elemental ability. In order to rise the concentration and degree of elemental magic in your blood, you need to use a Magical Stone that corresponds with your elemental ability."


    Elder Ren passed a red pouch to Rong Li as he looked at the apprentices.


    "Your Senior Brother Rong is a fire magic wielder, and can only use red Magical Stones to rise his elemental ability concentration. The same goes for every magician."


    "Thank you, Elder Ren. I didn''t get the chance to mention that part. But I was not worried. I knew you would be able to explain it better to them." Rong Li took the pouch and stringed it on his belt.


    Moving aside, he made way for the other second years to collect their Magical Stones.


    "Sorry Elder Ren. We did not get the chance to collect our monthly Magical Stones this week. We have been busy with missions lately." Teng Wang, the last of the second years, laughingly strode forward and took his own red pouch.


    "No need to mention. I am aware that most of you are in a hurry to fulfil your yearly mission requirements in order to rise to third years." Elder Ren smiled amiably, not bothered by the sudden overflow of apprentices.


    Once all the second years received their Magical Stones, the new apprentices stepped up, receiving their stones one after the other.


    Princess Qamari, who was the last in the queue, finally stepped before the counter.


    "What is your elemental ability, Junior?" The elder busily asked, not looking up from his stack of Magical Stone pouches.


    "Light elemental ability."


    The moment the words rang out, the elder paused. In the next second, he rapidly raised his head from the stock of pouches in disbelief. His expression was frozen in shock as he uncertainly asked.


    "What ability?"


    He felt he might have misheard the girl.


    "Light elemental ability."

 Chapter 84 - Joining Hands

    As she walked out of the First Division Palace, Princess Qamari carried her white pouch of Magical Stones with curiosity.


    The elder at the counter was stunned for only a brief moment, before he went rummaging into his pouches of stones to provide her with a higher amount than the other students.


    The surrounding students eyes were close to turning green with envy as she received the heavier pouch.


    As the only light magic wielder in the entire academy, she had no one to compete with resources, allowing her to get more of the White Magical Stones.


    Now, she could rapidly increase her elemental concentration without having to worry about running short.


    Her eyes scanned the light bag clattering with the small stones half the size of her palm. Slightly opening the pouch, she drew one stone out and closely scrutinized it.


    Instantly, a warm current flew from the center of her palm, traveled down her veins, entering the meridians leading to her navel, the center of her core.


    Her soul trembled and the pure energy entered an empty void, dispersing without a trace.


    "Snow, what happened? The energy disappeared?"


    "I believe it entered your Realm Heart, the place where elemental energy is stored inside your body. It is from there that the energy will be dispersed into your blood. Legend has it that the Realm Heart of a magician is like that of the Heart of a Realm. It is the source of magic inside an individual."


    "Is the Realm Heart of a magician different from that of a spiritual beast?"


    Princess Qamari found it strange that Snow cited the Realm Heart as a legend rather than experience. For her not to have any experience with Realm Heart could only mean she didn''t take the same path of elemental training.


    "Yes, they are drastically different. Spiritual beasts can directly absorb the elemental magic in the air into their system because, they do not possess a specified Realm Heart. In other words, their whole body is a realm that is a source of magic." Snow''s soft voice drifted into her ear, providing her with information only a spirit beast could possess.


    Only, Snow was an immortal spiritual beast from thousands of years ago.


    Her knowledge was more archaic, helpful at times, and full of holes at others.


    "Princess, are you going to your dorm now?" The shy voice belonged to the blonde, called Stali.


    Princess Qamari had a nice impression of the girl, but as someone who grew up with only the company of servants and an immature cousin, she had no experience interacting with strangers.


    Because at times, she was able to defend herself better against schemes if she had no one to hold her back.


    "Since the seniors already showed us our course rooms, I want to take this time to rest early for the lesson tomorrow."


    Having shown the girls their course rooms, the seniors immediately returned, as they too, had to catch up with their elemental training.


    "Haha...very funny, princess. From the way you say it, others might think you are a magic wielder. Unfortunately, you are only a cripple that needs an outside assistance to even summon your ability." The mean sneer belonged to no one but Marui Osklain, who seemed to never tire of picking a fight with her.


    Princess Qamari ignored the girl and nodded towards the frowning Stali, before walking off.


    The other apprentices also received their Magical Stones and were anxious to find out its affect.


    As such, the moment Marui Osklain snide remark rang out, they rushed off. They had no desire to witness her one man show. They wanted to practice their magic and test the stones as soon as possible.


    "Hey, are you ignoring me? Stop right there! I am sicken tired of your high and mighty attitude. Hey, I said stop!" Marui Osklain chased after the retreating back of the princess, her face red with anger and hate.


    Stali pulled her friend Rin, and walked past the raging female.


    She too, was not interested in sticking around to hear the senseless girl''s ravings.


    "What is her problem? Why is she always looking for trouble with Princess Qamari?" She could not help but ask in passing as her gaze swept over the yellow robed girl.


    "Who knows. Maybe, she just doesn''t like the princess. After all, she is prettier and more liked by all the elders and senior brothers. It''s just too bad that the princess''s personality is too cold and distant. Otherwise, even the apprentices might have been attracted to her." Rin wistfully looked in the direction the princess disappeared in.


    She would never admit it, but inside, she wanted to be like Princess Qamari.


    Calm and collected, not afraid to say her mind.


    Even before the senior brothers, she did not hold back.


    "Even then, the princess is still better than her, though. Well, forget it. Let''s not bother ourselves with Marui Osklain or Aarya Quime. I don''t like the aura of the two."


    Whispering, the two''s figure soon disappeared into the distance.


    At this moment, a shadow appeared and stood next to the bent Marui Osklain, looking at the girl in disdain.


    However, the moment the girl straightened, the disdainful expression slipped away from the figure''s features.


    "Marui Osklain, you said earlier that you wanted to work together to take that princess down. Does your offer still stand?" The tone was calm, without a trace of fluctuation.


    Turning, Marui Osklain''s eyes widened for a brief moment, before resuming an unconcerned expression.


    "Why? You want to work together now? Aarya Quime, seeing as you didn''t reply to my offer, I thought you weren''t interested."


    This figure was Aarya Quime, the other individual with hidden resentment towards Princess Qamari.


    "I didn''t reply. That doesn''t mean I am not interested. However, we will do things my way. You will follow my plan."


    "Why do I have to follow you?"


    "Because, I do not want to shame myself in front of everyone, like you have been doing so far. So, deal or no deal. If you don''t accept, I will leave."


    Aarya Quime didn''t want to waste time with Marui Osklain either.


    She still wanted to become a Great Magician and form strong connections with the elders and seniors of the academy. That way, her path forward would be nice and smooth.


    But for that to happen, she needed to first show outstanding results in her magic training. This was only possible if she trained rigorously and improved in leaps and bounds.


    "What do you mean by shame myself. It is obviously the heavens that are never on my side. Otherwise, how could such good chances to ridicule that princess turn into smoke. Haash! I don''t even know why I hate her so much! I just do! Fine, I accept. You can do the planning. Just make sure to thoroughly humiliate that princess."


    Gritting her teeth hatefully, Marui Osklain shook hands with Aarya Quime.


    The next morning, Princess Qamari entered her magic training course room looking fresh and ethereal in her purple-red robe.


    As the Great Magician''s apprentice, she had the option to wear first years uniform or select her own dress code.


    She felt more comfortable in her wedding dress.


    Thanks to Snow and Skyler, she was able to master quick washing and drying spells to keep the cloth in clean and neat condition.


    As the Great Magician wouldn''t be teaching them before they mastered the basic spells and skills, the course room would be their training field until then.


    Crossing the room, she sat by the window, across from the instructors worktable.


    The moment she sat, curious stares and jealous glares were aimed her way. Whispers and raised murmurs filled the hall, the speakers not truly intending on keeping their volume down.


    "Look, she is one of the new apprentices that were selected yesterday."


    "I heard her name was Princess Qamari, right? She is one of the Great Magician''s personal disciple."


    "So what if she is a personal disciple? I heard from someone that she is a trash magician that cannot use her ability without an outside aid."


    "Seriously? You are kidding, right? How could such a person be the Great Magician''s personal disciple? How did she even make it through the dark forest?"


    "There''s also an inside story for that. I heard that she used some sort of a cheating tool to make it through the whole trial without sustaining the slightest injury."


    "She dares? How could such a shameless individual be the Great Magician''s apprentice?"


    "I know, right? I can be a better magician than her. Because she is the Great Magician''s apprentice, she also has the chance to become a Marikeen prospective."


    "No way! How can such a thing be allowed? Such a shameless individual will become a Marikeen?"


    As the apprentices conversed more and more, their volume raised higher and higher, until they were no longer even trying to falsely keep their volume down.


    They discussed the topic of conversation with the main party sitting right before their eyes.


    Princess Qamari, hearing everything the apprentices were saying, remained indifferent.


    She only entered the academy yesterday, and today, everyone was talking about her. It didn''t take a genius to know someone was pulling the strings from behind the scenes.


    And she didn''t need to do any digging to find out the one behind the act.


    "We made it! Because we went to bed late last night, I thought we would definitely be late for our first lesson this morning. Thankfully, we made it just in time."


    Right at this moment, the two figures of Marui Osklain and Rima Yulan entered the course room.

 Chapter 85 - Lessons

    Marui Osklain and Rima Yulan simultaneously swept their gaze over Princess Qamari. Seeing the same coldness and indifference in her expression, they gritted their teeth in silence.


    It seemed, ruffling the princess''s feathers was going to be harder than they thought.


    "More new apprentices? Are their characters as flawed as the princess they were accompanying?"


    "Who knows? Considering that they are from the same batch, I doubt they will be any better than the cheating princess."


    "You have a point there. They are all peas of the same pot. How different can they be?"


    The apprentices mercilessly mocked the newly arrived Marui Osklain and Rima Yulan along with Princess Qamari.


    There was not a trace of politeness in their words.


    Flushing red from the naked mockery, the two embarrassedly took their seats. They had implicated themselves with their own cleverness.


    Getting seated, they sent vicious glares towards the unperturbed Princess Qamari.


    Princess Qamari, sensing the two''s glares, sneered disdainfully.


    They were the ones to start a rumor about her. She had yet to seek them out for their slander, and here they were, glaring at her as if she was the culprit.


    It was their good fortunate that she didn''t lower herself to seeking petty revenge. Otherwise, in the entire academy, they would have nowhere to stand.


    Cling! Cling! Cling!


    At this moment, the chiming of seashells filled the hall, and the gossiping apprentices instantly took their seats.


    Boom!


    Powerful wind gushed forth and all lightweight materials in the room floated in the air. In the next instant, space warped and a figure appeared.


    This figure belonged to a middle-aged woman. She was short with wavy brown hair and brown eyes, powerful force radiating off of her body.


    Without doubt, the woman was one that could not be judged by her appearance.


    "Well students, it''s another day of learning the fantastic topic called magic! Now, who would like to start us off and introduce to our new friends how magic is absorbed and stored? Three merit points for whoever takes the lead." Tidying her clothes and fixing her messed up hair, the lady went to lecture.


    "I''ll go professor Mi Ying!"


    A vibrant student with dark curls excitedly stood up.


    "Excellent, Su Rou. Go ahead."


    "Ahem! Magic is the practice of the elemental energy that flows through the realm heart. We can neither see this energy nor sense. However, when two sources of energies with opposite charges clash, a reaction occurs. That reaction is what we call ability power."


    The Instructor clasped her hands behind her back, casually pacing through the classroom.


    "Correct, magic is practice of elemental energy and the clash of two elemental energies produces a reaction that allows us to see what we call ability, or elemental, power. The reason for this reaction is very simple. Would you tell us why, Su Rou?"


    "Yes! That is because all elemental energies are in a stable state, or in equilibrium. Their charges cancel each other out, creating a state of stability where we can neither sense nor see the elementals around us. However, the moment a new force, or energy is introduced into the mix of stability, the equilibrium between the forces is broken, producing a reaction."


    Instructor Mi Ying nodded her head in approval, before taking over.


    "And that reaction, is what we call magic. When water and fire energies are floating in the air in harmony, they are in a stable state, not producing any reaction. However, the second you introduce another elemental energy in that environment of water and fire, a reaction takes place, breaking the harmony between the two energies."


    Moving to the front, the professor flicked her fingers and a spark appeared.


    "This spark of fire appeared, because I added a new source of energy to the already stable environment in this room. As the source of energy originated from my finger, that extra energy is also concentrated there, breaking the equilibrium within that spot. This is why you are able to see the flame."


    "Now, new apprentices, your first lesson today is to produce a spark using your elemental ability. It does not matter whether you are a water, wind, or air ability wielder. The environment here will allow you to create that spark when you add the elemental energy dwelling inside you. Now, begin."


    The new apprentices immediately concentrated on summoning their elemental abilities.


    Smoke flew, hair burnt, and flames erupted.


    But no one was able to successfully create and hold a spark for a period of time.


    "Princess Qamari, right? Elder Yun has informed me of the issue with your magic ability. You do not have to participate in this lesson, but do watch and learn. Once your problem is solved, you will need to start from the basics to control your ability efficiently."


    Instructor Mi Ying approached Princess Qamari and amiably stated.


    She was confused on how the girl was able to get through the evaluation with the uncertain flaw in her magic wielding.


    However, as an instructor, her responsibility was to teach, not dig into the students secrets.


    "Yes, Instructor Mi Ying."


    This was the first time Princess Qamari opened her mouth since entering the hall. Her calm and soft voice drifted through the air, carrying a natural soothing affect.


    Mi Ying was surprised by the gentle melody of the girl, immediately thinking of the old hag in the Medicine Hall.


    "Do you have any skill in healing, student? Even if you don''t, you should still stop by the Medicine Hall. The old hag there might just take a liking to you and impart her skills. That''ll be a much better use of your time as you await for news from Elder Yun."


    She amiably patted the girl''s shoulder, suddenly feeling fond of her.


    "Yes, thank you for the advice, Instructor Mi Ying."


    Princess Qamari already had the thought of stopping by the Medicine Hall. After all, healing was not only a skill imparted to her by her mother, but a natural instinct for her.


    It was a skill that connected her to her innermost self.


    Later that day, Princess Qamari went to the Building of Knowledge, wanting to know everything she could about the seven realms, Realm Heart, magic, and magical beasts.


    As she read through parchment after parchment, many questions in her mind were cleared.


    Before, she was not able to understand why she only discovered her magical powers in a dire situation. Why she never displayed any signs of possessing magic before.


    And why, her ability she formed bond with Snow without either of their consents.


    According to many texts, every magician does not appear with their power unsealed. In fact, in many cases, the stronger magicians were born with their elemental abilities sealed.


    This was the body''s natural way of protecting itself. As kids lacked the sense and sensibility to rightly wield their ability, it usually sealed itself within their core. All traces of magic and elemental abilities were wiped out, leaving the magician seemingly an ordinary human.


    It was only when the individual was in danger, that the sealed elemental ability within their core unsealed.


    And the formation of spiritual bonds was determined by the strength of the individuals souls.


    "Me and Snow are strong-minded individuals. It only makes sense that neither of us would have lowered our head before the other first. As such, the bond formed without either of our consent to hasten the process."


    "Snow, do you see that? It is not me that forced the spiritual bond on you, but our strong souls that forged the bond. You cannot hold a grudge against me in the future, okay?"


    "Hmm...even though this texts say so, I do not think that is it. Do not forget. I am an immortal spiritual beast, while the beasts referred in this texts are only ordinary magical beasts. How is it possible for an immortal beast like me to be an equal to a mortal girl?"


    "Hey, are you looking down on me? I am only weak for now. Someday in the future, I will become such an incredibly powerful magician that even the Great Magicians of the Seven Order will be forced to the sideline within my presence."


    "For later matters, we will see to it later. As for now, however, I do not believe the words these texts are completely accurate. It should be referring to the bond between magical beasts and magicians."


    Snow was not convinced by the text in the parchment. At the end of the day, her soul was still that of an immortal ancient spiritual beast. How could a mortal''s soul match to her''s?


    In this fashion, Princess Qamari attended her morning lessons, went to the Building of Knowledge after lunch, and spent the rest of her time in her dorm, going over the steps of the Instructor.


    Since she was only putting on a front of being unable to wield magic, she had no problem going over the lessons in her own spare time.


    Time flew, and the princess of the Jinn Kingdom, Crown Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire, slowly transformed from a fledgling, novice magician, to a renown healer in the Sealand Academy''s Medicine Hall.

 Chapter 86 - 6 Months Later

    The green-blue gem palaces glowed alluringly as white pearls showered milky white radiance over them. Colorful seahorses and jellyfishes floated around her, as Princess Qamari made her way towards the Medicine Hall.


    In the past 6 months, many changes occurred, both in her aura, appearance, and status.


    Princess Qamari, who was already attention grabbing, became even more attracting as her every movement and gesture exuded grace and elegance.


    Coupled with a slight increase in stature, her knee-length obsidian black hair that fanned like a silk cape around her, she commended respect and attention without lifting a finger.


    The strong fragrance of medicine and soothing energy radiating off her body healed the heart of the injured before she even administrated any medical treatment.


    A pure-white trident, with engravings of plants, leaves, and stars marked her presence as she carried it in her hands.


    This was the medium, otherwise known as magical tool, that Elder Yun found for her to wield her light elemental ability. And the moment she got the trident, she never went anywhere without taking it along, becoming a symbolic item associated with her.


    As of now, in the entire Sealand Academy, the trident representated her, in the same way spiritual and magical weapons were associated with their masters. The only difference was, the trident was a medium, instead of a spiritual or magical weapon.


    "Sister Qamari, welcome back! We missed you!" A purple haired girl jumped to her feet the instant Princess Qamari entered the Medicine Hall. Rushing to her side, she excitedly clung to her arm, her face stretched into a wide, innocent smile.


    "Hmm. Lu Yei, is Master here?" Princess Qamari indifferently asked.


    "Sister Qamari, the moment you come back, you ask for Master. What about me, huh? Don''t you see me here? Didn''t you miss me?" The girl pouted, her oval face scrunching into a frown as she huffed in displeasure.


    "Oh? of course. I just need to see Master for an important task." Princess Qamari had to pause in order to think of how to reply to the girl''s query. However, in the end, she could not come up with a better way to answer her, resulting in her bland reply.


    Time changed, with that, her aura and presence as well.


    However, if there was one thing that did not change, it was her inherent indifference and cold attitude. No matter how much time passed, it was a trait that stubbornly stuck around.


    "Hahaha....Sister Qamari, you really cannot lie. From your reply, it is pretty clear that you only came for Master. As for the others, let alone missing, they probably never crossed your mind, right?" The purple hair girl''s sharp eyes stared at her accusingly, demanding an answer.


    Never one for intimate talks, Princess Qamari was stumped.


    How was she supposed to answer that? Admit that, yes, they never crossed her mind? or deny and lie that they crossed her mind.


    Either way, both replies would be wrong, as one would be hurting them, the other would be lying to them.


    "Lu Yei, stop bothering my favorite student."


    At this moment, a middle-aged woman''s voice drifted into the hall, saving Princess Qamari from her dilemma.


    "But Master, when did I bother Sister Qamari? I just spoke the truth. Sister Qamari probably never misses us when she goes out on missions." There was a wronged expression on the girl''s face as she dissatisfiedly glared at her.


    "Princess Qamari, ignore her. Come, show me what you brought back." There was an obvious excitement in the woman''s voice as she said this.


    Sighing in relief at the timely rescue, Princess Qamari followed the voice to locate the speaker.


    "Yes, yes. Go, Sister Qamari. You, Master and disciple, spend every single moment with each other. How could you possibly any time have to spare for little spares like us?"


    As Lu Yei''s voice drifted behind her, Princess Qamari finally located her Master, concocting a new recipe for healing severed limbs in a side cabin.


    "You''re here? Quick, show me what you brought today!" The impatience and excitement palpitating off the middle aged woman was practically tangible.


    Her pink hair, pulled into a ponytail above her head, was messily hanging around her face. With her bright smile and pink eyes, she looked more like one of the colorful fishes floating around the academy grounds.


    A brief smile flashed across Princess Qamari''s lips, and she placed her trident on the side.


    "Hmm. Just a second Master."


    Extending her hand, she removed a small shack from her waist. The shack was adorned with lavender leaves and plants, emitting a faint medicinal aroma.


    Princess Qamari placed the shack on the work-desk beside her Master, carefully removing the wilting fruit inside.


    The fruit was red, with tiny green seeds glowing like jewels embedded around it.


    Found on the seabed of the academy''s outskirts, this fruit was a called Instant Restoring Limbs Fruit. As the name suggested, it had the ability to instantly restore any severed limbs.


    However, due to it''s rarity and environment of growth, it was a hard find within the entire Iris realm.


    Due to a series of coincidences, Princess Qamari came across the fruit two months ago. After relying it to her Master, Elder Wen Wan, she received 100 merit points for the discovery of rare plants.


    This allowed her to instantly meet the requirement for her status upgrade and placed her in charge of overseeing the successful fruition of the fruit.


    As a rare fruit, the Instant Restoring Limbs Fruit did not only require harsh environment to grow, it also required light magic wielders to oversee its growth period.


    Princess Qamari, being the only light magic wielder in the entire academy, was the only candidate able to oversee its successful growth.


    Moreover, she was a medical apprentice of the Medicine Hall, possessing greater knowledge and experience in terms of plant evolution. If any problem arose during the fruit''s growth, she would know what steps to take.


    And because the academy placed great importance on the fruit, they placed her in charge of it. This was due to the fact that once the fruit completed its growth, the academy would finally be able to create concoctions that could regrow limbs, giving hope to magicians with severed limbs.


    As she now successfully completed the mission, Princess Qamari would receive another 110 merit points.


    Elder Wen Wan looked at the wrinkly fruit before her with shiny eyes. Hands trembling, she gently picked it up and looked closely for examination.


    "It truly is the Instant Restoration Limbs Fruit. With this, the recipe for the healing limbs would be complete. Now, we don''t have to be afraid of the mixture failing!"


    Stretching her hand, she approvingly patted Princess Qamari''s shoulder, her eyes not once moving from the fruit.


    "You did very well, Princess Qamari. For the first time after more than 3 centuries, there will be an Instant Restoration Limbs potion in the seven realms. This an honorable glory for our academy. You now have the qualification to participate in the mid-year examination."


    "Is the Instant Restoration Limbs Fruit growth successful?" At this moment, a disheveled figure burst into the tiny cabin. Worn and battered, the figure looked more like a beggar than an elder of the academy.


    "Well, of course! My genius disciple managed to successfully grow the fruit." Exhilarated, Wen Wan proudly declared as she held the fruit out. With such a smug and prideful appearance, anyone would mistake her as the one to accomplish the awe-inspiring deed.


    In her joyous reverie, she didn''t even notice the pathetic appearance of the elder crashing into her work cabin.


    "It''s successful? That is great! Really great! Elder Wen, hurry. Create the Instant Restoration Limbs potion. Hurry!" The elder''s eyes were flowing with desperation as he ran over and held Elder Wen Wan''s shoulders.


    "Okay, okay. Calm down Elder Hulan. I was planning on creating the potion anyway. Without you even rushing me, I know how groundbreaking matter this is. The sooner we have the potion out, the greater the prestige of our academy will grow."


    Princess Qamari, as the only individual not blinded with joy at the fruit''s growth, immediately noticed the abnormality of the flustered elder. From the vibe he radiated, she could tell the elder''s desperation was personal, and had nothing to do with the academy''s prestige.


    "Elder Hulan, what happened? Why are you so flustered?" Her calm, soothing voice filled the room as she patiently asked.


    Wen Wan, catching on to her apprentice''s words, finally returned to her senses. Her expression turned serious as she focused on the elder.


    Sighing tiredly, the elder swept his hand over his face and leaned on the desk-work.


    "It''s, it''s Rong Li. While battling a Worge beast, his left hand got severed."


    *


    The island flourished with verdant foliage and vegetation, the cry of wild beasts reverberating in the region. The ancient trees stretched into the clouds as they blocked the sun and prevented sunlight from seeping through.


    Roars and howls of many vicious beasts hidden within the thick forest resounded.


    "Brother Lail, we got the beast encircled! Now!"

 Chapter 87 - The Two Of Them

    Crown Prince Lail twirled the black-blue spear in his hand as he leaped into the air. Lighting crackled and space warped. A powerful surge of energy flowed through his meridians before forcefully erupting outward.


    Wang!


    "Roarrr!"


    With a resounding boom, the ferocious four horned beast entrapped within an encirclement of magical spells, shrieked in pain as his limbs shattered. Powerlessly slamming to the ground, the beast defiantly swept his eyes around, still looking as fierce as before.


    "Damn! This magical beast is a stubborn one!"


    "Even with all its'' limbs severed off, it still has the energy to glare."


    "If I were in his position, I would be out of action by now."


    "Which is why you are not in its position."


    The surrounding magician apprentices, garbed in black remarked off-handedly as they kept their shields up and fortified their magic spells.


    Until the beast was completely finished, they could not relax their guard.


    "Sister Murong, aren''t you being too mean? What do you mean by, which is why I am not in its'' position? Isn''t it just a magical beast? How could it possibly compare to me?" Disgruntled with the comment, the male student spoke with grievance.


    However, the Sister Murong he was addressing was fully focused on the black robed Brother Lail. His complaints went into deaf ears. Snorting with dissatisfaction, the student focused back on his spells.


    He liked Sister Murong.


    However, it was obvious to the entire Mistland Academy that she was interested in the recently admitted student. What was even more depressing was the fact that the student was a genius among geniuses.


    Sighing dispiritedly, he shook his head and tried to focus on the task at hand.


    "Brother Lail, are you okay? Was that too taxing on you?" Murong Ling immediately rushed to Crown Prince Lail''s side, anxiously scanning his face for any discomfort.


    Frowning in displeasure, Crown Prince Lail tried to control his emotions.


    Almost 6 months had passed and yet, he was unable to rid himself of the annoying fly termed ''Murong''.


    In fact, as time passed, the girl seemed to only glue herself more closely to his side.


    Take this mission, for instance.


    He took it on the wimp to avoid her presence in the academy, while testing the might of his magical power. However, right when he entered the teleportation portal, he came to know of the girl''s inclusion in the task.


    Of course, he was clearly aware of her intentions. Even more than that, he was aware of the dean''s intentions.


    However, they were all building dreams on an empty landscape. He was already a married man.


    As he thought of his wife, a gentle smile graced the lips of the cold and arrogant Crown Prince Lail.


    The two of them met and got tied in a bond in the most unlikely situations. Even now, when he recalled that night 6 months ago, his heart raced in nervous thrill. The night they forged their fate together under the eyes of all the envoys of the seven realms, they got tied together in the most transparent and pure bond in the realms.


    It was a night he would never forget, because it was the night the two of them got bond to each other for life.


    Murong Ling, mistaking the smile to be in response for her worry, blushed profusely.


    ''Yes! My relentless efforts are finally paying off. Brother Lail is touched with my care. I only need to work hard and never give up. Sooner or later, he will be mine!''


    Confident of her looks and her status in the academy, Murong Ling was not worried that she would lose the Crown Prince to another student. On the contrary, she felt the more females that attempted to approach him, the better for her.


    Because then, Crown Prince Lail will notice the vast difference between them and her, and his heart would be inclined even more towards her.


    "Brother Lail, don''t push yourself too hard. Magical beasts are not easy creatures to defeat in one strike. Now that you had weakened the creature, it will be easy for the others to take care of him on their own." She made her voice as gentle as possible, wanting to imprint a gentle image of herself in his heart.


    Crown Prince Lail, hearing the sickly sweet sound coming from his side, was instantly repulsed and pulled out of his reverie.


    "Could you maintain some distance, please?" His voice was cold, devoid of all emotion.


    "Huh?" It was not the response that she was expecting. His sudden coldness and the alienated look in his eyes.


    ''Why is Brother Lail suddenly so cold? Was it something that I said?'' Confused and in turmoil, she tried to think of how she could have suddenly offended him.


    "I said, can you please move back? You are too close for comfort."


    "Ah!" The aura radiating of his body was so cold and sharp, that Murong Ling unconsciously stepped back in fright.


    Heart pounding fiercely in her chest, she stared with wide eyes at his retreating back.


    That back, it was an image she had seen too often within the past 6 months. It was an image etched deeply into her heart.


    "What did I do wrong?" Her white teeth bit on her red lips, as she unsuccessfully tried to hold back the sobs. In the end, she was still a girl and all the past grievances resurfaced in her mind, bringing tears to her eyes.


    Every single one of her effort seemed to be meant with a steel wall, seemingly not having any affect in melting the man''s cold heart.


    No matter how she appeared unaffected on the surface, inside she was still sadden.


    In fact, she knew the man was avoiding and keeping her at a distance. But she chose to turn a blind eye, because she liked him. She liked him so much, that there was no place for anyone else in her heart.


    His cold attitude, rude behavior, and unkind words. She accepted it all without complaint.


    And yet, at the end of the day, none of it seemed to be enough.


    "What should I do? What should I do to win your heart, Brother Lail?" Holding her painful chest, she tearfully whispered in desperation.


    *


    "What? Rong Li lost a limb? How did that happen?" Wen Wan was anxious with worry.


    Rong Li was considered as one of the promising students of the Sealand Academy. In the upcoming Competition of the Seven Academies, he was chosen as the representative of the second years.


    If he met an accident at this juncture, then the Sealand Academy was bound to lose face.


    "It appears an accident occurred as they were surrounding the magical Worge. While saving Teng Wang, he got implicated." The elder''s face was haggard and pale, looking close to passing out as he related the events.


    From his current appearance, it was obvious that he too placed the hope of regaining their academy''s prestige on the promising apprentice.


    "Why are you not taking me to him, then? Where is he?" Without waiting for the elder to respond, Wen Wan dashed into a corridor with the fruit in her hand, shuffled around, before returning in a hurry.


    A small brown sack was tied around her waist, a medicinal box in her hands.


    "Let''s go!" Pulling roughly on the elder that was close to breaking down, she went out of the work cabin.


    Princess Qamari watched everything with indifferent eyes.


    ''Rong Li?''


    She remembered meeting the guy 6 months ago. On the first day she entered the academy.


    But the moment she began taking her lessons and going to the Building of Knowledge, she never saw the second year senior again.


    In fact, the instant her lessons began, she had no time for anyone but herself.


    She wanted to grow stronger at the fastest speed possible. For that, she cut off any interaction or communication with those around her, including her course-mates.


    It was not something that she minded. After all, she was never a people person to begin with.


    "But is it the same person?"


    Sighing in resignation, she went after her Master.


    Whether it was the same person or not, as the apprentice of the Medical Director, her presence was necessary.


    Princess Qamari passed many cascading palaces of gems, starfishes and goldfins swirling around her, as she entered the Second Division''s Medicine Hall.


    Divided into Outer and Inner Hall, the building was designed in the same fashion as the First Division Medicine Hall, with red-green mosaics of plants and herbs adorning its walls.


    Evaluations and observations for illnesses and injuries were conducted in the outer hall, while treatment rooms, work cabins, and medicinal stores were in the inner hall.


    The moment she entered the outer building, the rancid stench of rotting flesh immediately wafted to her sensitive nostrils, bringing a frown to her perfect features.


    "Move aside, move aside! There is nothing to see here, move aside!"


    The inner hall was crowded. Second and third year students in red and white, surrounding the place as they peered into the treatment room with curiosity.


    Many second years were trying, and failing miserably, to keep away the curious students.


    However, as Rong Li was practically a legend for his year, whether good or bad, the attention he garnered was not small.


    "Please, move aside. Give some room, give some room!" The second year was practically pleading now as he desperately continued to get the students to clear some room.


    It was in this atmosphere that Princess Qamari silently glided into the Medicine Hall''s inner building, her ethereal and graceful presence instantly grabbing everyone''s attention.

 Chapter 88 - Instant Restoration Limb Fruit

    "Who is she? I don''t think I have seen her around before?"


    "She is not wearing the academy uniform. Must be one of the three apprentices of the Headmaster."


    "I didn''t know we had a junior sister that was so beautiful!"


    The apprentices were entranced by the purple-red garbed girl''s grace and temperament. They could not move their eyes away from her, unconsciously making way, as she elegantly passed them and entered the treatment room.


    "Huh? Did she enter the treatment room?"


    Seeing her figure disappear, the apprentices gradually returned to their senses and looked at each other in bafflement.


    "She did! I heard from a friend that one of the Headmaster''s apprentices'' was a genius healer. Her talent in the medical arts is so great that she is deemed to be a super genius found once in a thousand years. She must be that genius medical apprentice."


    "Sigh, one truly cannot compare themselves with others. In front of such a heaven blessed individual, what do we even count as?"


    The second and third year students felt despondent as they compared themselves with Princess Qamari. Before such a genius, they could only sigh in defeat, because competition was out of the question.


    Inside the treatment room, Wen Wan sat on the side of an unconscious Rong Li. She carefully took his pulse and checked his condition to prescribe the right treatment option.


    When Princess Qamari entered, she saw the scene of her Master checking Rong Li''s bloodied arm.


    "How is it? Is there any chance for recovery?" Standing beside her was a middle-aged elder with black shaggy hair. Along with the elder that barged into their work cabin, the two were like ants on hot coal, hovering and pacing restlessly as they watched her Master work.


    "There is the Instant Restoration Limb Fruit now. Surely, he would be able to recover perfectly?"


    "Aye, the Restoration Fruit can heal his wound. Unfortunately, his elemental concentration level has fallen. In order to raise it back to its original level within the shortest amount of time, restorative herbs and fruits are going to be needed." Wen Wan looked pitifully at the unconscious man.


    What she didn''t mention, however, was the fact that the herbs needed were even rarer than the Instant Restoration Limb Fruit.


    They were herbs not found within the Southern Black Sea, but other regions of the Iris realm.


    Of all the second year students, the man before her was the most promising. Unfortunately, due to this unexpected incident, he would now become an obscure magician.


    Such a scene, was already heart-rending for her to think about. For the young man to face it, he would need a lot of courage and perseverance.


    Sighing at the fickleness of fate, Wen Wan packed her medicinal box.


    "His elemental level fell? How did his elemental level fell? And where are we going to find restorative herbs?" The two elders were stumped for an answer, feeling as if the realms were crushing down on them as they helplessly turned to the pale man.


    They could not bring themselves to give up on such a fine gem. It took care and effort to properly nurture and grow the man. If they gave up now, then all their efforts this past few years would go to waste.


    "Elder Wen, do you know where to find restorative herbs?" They could only turn to the woman they considered their final hope.


    "Yes, I do. Unfortunately, it is not a place just any magician can enter. Restorative herbs are very precious resources that have the ability to rise one level of a magician''s elemental ability. As such, they grow in very complex locations where only light magic wielders can enter."


    At this, the three elders simultaneously turned towards the silent Princess Qamari standing by the door.


    "Light magic wielders again? How come I never heard of how significant light magic wielders were in terms of medicine before? Why is it that any useful herb needs to either be plucked or taken care of by light magic users?" The shaggy haired elder felt exasperated.


    Before the appearance of a light magic wielder in the Sealand Academy, he had never heard of light magic wielders importance in the art of medicine. However now, he seemed to be hearing it every other day.


    "That''s because there hasn''t been a light magic wielder in the seven realms for centuries now. As a result, most academies archived the benefits and uses of the light elemental ability. Moreover, areas of great resources are always encroached by darkness. As such, light magic is necessary to ward against the darkness."


    "Then, doesn''t that mean Rong Li won''t be attending the seven academies competition?"


    "Says who? If Princess Qamari goes in search of the restorative herbs, then there will certainly be a chance for Rong Li." The flustered elder from the work cabin anxiously spoke, not able to hold his tongue.


    Bang!


    "Now hold on a second. Why should my student venture into dangerous lands to search for herbs not even meant for herself?" Wen Wan almost flipped the side table when she suddenly hopped defensively to her feet.


    Truly, she felt sorry for the young man. She even felt disappointed and dispirited when she found out about his damaged elemental level.


    However, that did not mean her student could be dispatched and deployed like a contracted servant. That did not mean her student was disposable and could be sent as a sacrificial offering.


    "She is a student of the academy, isn''t she? As a junior sister, it is only right that she makes the trip to forge restorative herbs for her senior brother. It is only right that she stands out when the academy needs her." The shaggy elder unreasonably demanded Princess Qamari''s assistance.


    There wasn''t a trace of pleading or requesting on his face, taking her help for granted.


    "Bull-cr**! My student doesn''t owe your student anything, Kula Moor. Just because she is a student of the Sealand Academy, it does not mean she needs to risk her life and future to help your crippled student. She has no relation or connection with him to go that far."


    Princess Qamari, hearing and observing everything happening between the two elders from a distance, frowned in displeasure.


    This elder Kula was really shameless. He expected her to enter a dangerous land to rescue his disciple. Then what about her? Was she dispensable in his eyes?


    "And besides, my student is only a first year with Initial Stage, first level elemental power. She does not have the ability to venture into such locations." Wen Wan''s arms were crossed in a non-negotiable manner as she fiercely stared down the shameless elder.


    On the path of elemental training, Princess Qamari could be considered as a one month old baby, barely able to even crawl.


    Being just on the first level of the Drawing Element Stage, the Initial Stage of elemental concentration strengthening, she did not even have the power to leave the academy grounds on her own.


    And yet, this muddled fool wanted her little ''chick'' to go search for restorative herbs for his disciple? Did he consider her dead?


    "Well, there are other students that can accompany her." Kula Moor only realized his shamelessness when he remembered the girl''s elemental ability level.


    With such a skill, even if he turned the academy upside down, the Headmaster wouldn''t grant the student permission to leave the academy grounds.


    However, to preserve his old face, he did not dare to admit his mistake, instead choosing to compromise.


    "What do you mean by that?" Wen Wan was no longer calm either. She could sense that Kula Moor wasn''t going to let the matter drop until he got a satisfying answer. Until he received the answer he sought.


    "Look, Elder Wen. There is no other option. Your student is the only light magic wielder in the entire academy. And as you were so kind to point out earlier, only light magic wielders can enter the regions of restorative herbs. So, there is no other choice. One way or another, she has to go."


    "You''re kidding!"


    "No, I am not. I will immediately inform the Headmaster of the situation here and our next course of action." Flapping his sleeves, the man proudly strode out of the room.


    "Kula Moor, get this straight! My student is not going anywhere without her own desire." Wen Wan tiredly slumped back on the chair, a bitter expression on her face.


    Remembering the girl was also present in the room, she glanced in her direction, afraid to disappoint her.


    "Princess Qamari, don''t worry. I will not allow that geezer to force any decision on you. Whether you want to go or not, it will be your decision."


    "That''s true Princess Qamari. The decision will be yours to make. You just concentrate on your elemental and medical training." The haggard Elder finally spoke up. He was overwhelmed by the sudden, unexpected blow. But he was not going to force a level one apprentice into dangerous regions to forge for herbs.


    He keenly observed the silent Princess''s reaction, only to be met with cold, sharp purple-silver pupils, so sharp he felt that she could see through his thoughts.

 Chapter 89 - Desire To Leave The Academy

    "You want me to do what?" Inside a wide spacious study room, a red haired man looked unbelievably at the shaggy man standing before him, not sure whether he heard the man right.


    "Headmaster, I want you to give permission to Princess Qamari to seek for restorative herbs for Rong Li''s recovery." Red-faced, the elder embarrassedly repeated his request.


    It couldn''t be helped. With the way his disciple was at the moment, he had no choice but to act shameless and fight for even the slightest chance of his recovery.


    "Kula Moor, have you forgotten that Princess Qamari is not only the Medicine Director''s apprentice, but my personal disciple, as well? Do you know what you''re saying? You are telling me to send my personal disciple out of the academy, when she hasn''t even reached level two!"


    Great Magician Iiam was irritated. He could not believe that an elder of the academy was requesting his own personal disciple to forge medicinal herbs for his disciple.


    Is it because she in the Medicine Hall more often then the Main hall that others no longer remember who''s disciple she is?


    Indeed, it was just as Great Magician Iiam thought.


    Because Princess Qamari spent more and more time in the Medicine Hall, rather then the Main Hall of the academy meant for the Great Magician''s personal disciples, most of the elders and students of the Sealand Academy had gradually began to associate her with the Medicine Director.


    It was the same for Kula Moor.


    The moment the Great Magician''s words entered his ears, he felt like he was strike by lighting on a clear day. Shocked and frozen in astonishment, the shaggy elder dazedly stared at the Great Magician.


    "Per...personal apprentice?" He stammered in disbelief.


    "Yes, personal apprentice. So, you had better let go of any illusional thoughts."


    "But, but she is the only one that can procure the herbs necessary for Li''er''s recovery! Surely, with the protection of all magicians, it wouldn''t be so bad?"


    Barely above a whisper, his original forceful attitude took a drastic shift, sounding weak and desperate.


    "Yes? And she is my only promising personal disciple that has the greatest chance of being the Marikeen." Great Magician Iiam replied resolutely.


    He wasn''t going to take any chance with the matter of the Marikeen. Because this, concerned the survival of magic in the entire Iris realm.


    Kula Moor, as an elder of the academy, also knew the importance of the Marikeen to the realm. Not only that, but with the Great Magician having her back, he could only dream about getting Princess Qamari out of the academy in search of the needed herbs.


    With only his elder status, he did not have the ability nor possess the qualification to request the Great Magician''s personal disciple to seek medicine for his disciple.


    Seeing his last spark of hope vanishing before his very eyes, Kula Moor felt his surroundings spin. Before he knew it, his body thumped loudly on the floor. The last thing he saw before his world turned dark, was the Great Magician''s feet anxiously rushing towards him.


    "Elder Kula! Elder Kula! Anyone out there? Immediately get Medicine Director Wen here!"


    Chaos ensued, as elders and apprentices rushed back and forth between the First Divisions Medicine Hall and the Main Hall, dragging along a confused elder Wen with them.


    "Hurry, Elder Wen!"


    "You are dragging me without telling me what''s going on. But you still expect me to react with the same urgency as you?" The disgruntled female retorted in displeasure.


    She was not happy at being treated with so little respect and politeness. Upset, but finding nowhere to vent her frustration, she coldly snorted as she followed behind the leading elder.


    A half hour later.


    The whole academy was boiling with the fainting incident of Elder Kula. Apprentices stood in groups as they either discussed excitedly or pitifully about the elder''s sudden fall in health, attributing it to Rong Li''s situation.


    In the Second Division of the second years, Teng Wang quietly stood in a corner as he reheard the fainting incident of the elder for the tenth time.


    "I heard Elder Kula was forcefully requesting Great Magician Iiam to send the genius light magic wielder medical student outside of the academy. He wanted her to search for Rong Li restorative herbs to aid in the recovery of his elemental level."


    "Seriously? What happened, then? Did the Headmaster agree?"


    "Of course not! Why else do you think Elder Kula fainted? Not only is that light magic wielder the Medicine Director''s favorite apprentice, but she is also the Great Magician''s personal disciple. Do you think the Great Magician will place his own disciple in danger just to aid another elder''s disciple?"


    "My goodness! Then, does this mean that brother Rong has no chance of ever recovering again?"


    "Of course he will recover!" After hearing so many versions of the tale, Teng Wang, who was no longer able to remain silent, suddenly burst out in anger.


    The hall instantly fell silent as all the apprentices looked at him with unreadable expressions.


    "No one is allowed to say any discouraging remarks about Rong Li again, understand?" Fuming, he turned and walked out the building.


    "Hmph! He is just acting like that because Rong Li got injured because of him."


    "If it wasn''t for him, Rong Li wouldn''t be in this current condition."


    "Because of him, we will face disgrace in the seven academies competition this year again."


    "This is truly disappointing! It is all because of Teng Wang that Rong Li won''t be able to participate in the seven academies competition. Why isn''t he the crippled one?"


    The snide remarks followed behind and entered his ears, fueling the festering guilt inside his heart.


    As angry as he felt by their words, Teng Wang also knew that if it wasn''t because of him, Rong Li wouldn''t be in such an alarming situation. Many people''s hope and expectations were placed on him.


    "So why did you recklessly butt in? Why?"


    Compared to himself, he felt Rong Li had greater significance and more value to the Sealand Academy''s future development.


    As such, the guilt of being the one responsible for his current condition ate at his insides and filled him with self-blame and self-hate.


    ''If only it wasn''t because of him, then Rong Li...''


    Gasping painfully, he held his chest and moved in a daze. By the time he returned to his senses, he realized that he was standing outside of the First Division''s palace.


    The last time he was here was 6 months ago. He and Rong Li, along with several second years, had led the newly admitted apprentices to their first lesson course room.


    At that time, he never imaged that he would return in such a way.


    Thinking of the girl he fell at first sight and recalling the conversation of his fellow brothers, he could not help but despondently laugh at the unexpected twists of fate.


    Breathing roughly, Teng Wang calmed his racing heart and focused on the reason for his appearance. With another deep exhale, he entered the building.


    Princess Qamari, who sat in the work cabin of her Master, recalled elder Kula''s overbearing attitude. Although she always seemed indifferent and cold on the outside, her heart was not made out of stone. She felt offended and upset when someone tried to take undue advantage of her.


    But she also tried her best to place herself in other''s shoe.


    Princess Qamari didn''t like the elder''s attitude. However, she also didn''t hold any grudge against him. This experience did, however, make her aware of the flaw in being part of an academy.


    As a student of the Sealand Academy, any elder had the right to push her into doing something by using her status as a student of the academy over her head. If the school desired something, as an apprentice of the academy, they could use that relationship to coerce her into obeying their bidding.


    "One day, such a situation might truly occur. Before that happens, I need to completely cut off any ties and association I have with the Sealand Academy. I have to hasten my speed in mastering my magical ability and leave. If I stay here any longer, I might never be able to leave in the future."


    There were alarm bells ringing in her head, desperately urging her to make plans. Urging her to find a way to leave the academy, and that too, for good.


    "Sister Qamari, there is a handsome boy looking for you outside!" Lu Yei unrefinedly barged into the messy work cabin.


    She was so excited by the handsome guy that came to find Princess Qamari that she didn''t even apologize for her rude behavior. Dashing to her side, she pulled on the princess''s arm without permission, drawing her out the door.


    Princess Qamari frowned. She felt repulsed when others touched her. Even though the one touching her was Lu Yei, she didn''t feel any better. Pushing the urge to shove her out of her mind, Princess Qamari slowly withdrew her hand to her side, and rubbed on her sleeves.


    This was another reason why she had to leave. Even though she had been in the academy for nearly seven months now, she didn''t feel the slightest shred of emotion for the place or the people here.


    "Sister Qamari, do you have any relationship with the handsome guy? If not, how about you introduce us? What do you think?"


    "Hmph...." Replying nonchalantly, she began to think of how she was going to leave from the academy.

 Chapter 90 - The Plea

    Teng Wang nervously paced around the medical hall. He hadn''t seen the girl for a full 6 months and felt anxious. What would their first meeting after 6 months be like? Will she recognize him or has she already forgotten him? If she had, what was he going to do?


    Bang!


    "Ouch!"


    In his anxiety, he accidentally bumped into a medicinal cabinet.


    The sharp pain brought him back to his senses and finally froze in place.


    "Teng Wang, Teng Wang. What in the world are you doing? For what did you come here for and what are you doing now?" Holding his knee in disapproval, his racing heart slowly calmed down and his anxiety faded away.


    He had to focus on the task at hand.


    Straightening his figure, he clasped his hands behind his back and patiently waited with a stoic expression.


    When Princess Qamari and Lu Yei came into the medical hall, the scene they witnessed was a long brown hair guy standing straight and quiet in the center of the hall. The white pearls glowing from the ceiling of the hall fell on his figure, giving him a gentle and scholarly appearance.


    "Sister Qamari, this guy that came to find you is really handsome." Lu Yei whispered in a daze.


    As a first year that entered the academy through the yearly selection this year, she has been a student of the academy for almost a year now. However, in the 12 months she attended the First Division building, she had never seen nor met such a handsome man.


    Princess Qamari remained silent, not adding any comments on her remark.


    In her eyes, physical beauty meant nothing. It was but an outer shell that would age and decay with time. However, this opinion of hers was hers alone and she had no desire to voice out to others.


    Moreover, she was already a married woman.


    So, whether a guy was handsome or not, had nothing to do with her.


    Besides, when it came to appearances, the person before her couldn''t compare to even a tenth of Crown Prince Lail.


    "Senior Brother, I brought sister Qamari!" Lu Yei exclaimed the moment she returned to her senses.


    Teng Wang, hearing the call of the girl, immediately turned.


    When he saw her, his heart almost stopped beating for a second.


    Still dressed in the same purple-red robe she entered the academy with, the cold and mysterious girl he saw 6 months ago seemed to be shrouded in an even thicker cloak of mystery. The aura she radiated was more majestic and ethereal.


    The moment she appeared all the light and radiance seemed to gather around her, glorifying her already luminous presence.


    ''Is it possible for a person to change so drastically in the span of 6 months?''


    Teng Wang was stupefied. In the span of only 6 months, the girl he brought into the First Division Building seemed to have morphed over night, becoming an existence that he could no longer look in the eye.


    He felt he was too unworthy to even stand within her presence.


    "Senior Brother, what were you looking sister Qamari for? May I know?" Lu Yei, unware of the guy''s state of mind, hurriedly stepped forward with a curious expression on her face.


    "Huh, oh, I...ah, I came to seek junior sister Qamari for a personal favor." Getting himself together, Teng Wang barely managed to get the words out.


    "Ahem!"


    Looking furtively at the quiet girl, he continued in a more composed manner.


    "Sister Qamari, you must have heard about the recent matter circulating around the academy. Rong Li is in a very serious situation and as things stand, in the entire academy, you are the only light magic wielder." Teng Wang became a little self-conscious as he retold the accident during their beast raid.


    Once he finished, he nervously glanced at Princess Qamari to see her reaction. He wanted to know if she too blamed him for what happened. Even though he had to no reason to expect otherwise, he still hoped that she wouldn''t see him in a negative light.


    Unfortunately, the princess''s veiled face was still impassive and cold like always. There was neither a change in expression or a flicker of emotion in her eyes.


    Unexpectedly, this indifference relaxed his tense muscles. Her unchanged attitude made him feel as if she wasn''t interested in judging him. And that was all he wanted.


    For someone not to judge him for something that wasn''t even in his control.


    However, he still needed to make amends.


    Without hesitation, he knelt on his knees. Looking at her with a serious expression, he pleaded in the most earnest voice he could muster.


    "Princess, I heard that you can enter regions that support the growth of restorative herbs. I know that you are still in level one of the Drawing Element stage. If you would be willing to seek the necessary herbs for Rong Li, I will take full responsible for your safety."


    At this moment, it was hard for Teng Wang to hold back his emotions. Although he didn''t ask for it, Rong Li fell into such a predicament while saving him. He felt guilty and remorseful.


    If he had only been a bit more careful, things might not have gotten to this point.


    With barely concealed emotions and red eyes, Teng Wang continued pleading.


    "Please junior sister, please help get the herbs for Rong Li. I Teng Wang, promise to guard you with my life."


    Princess Qamari and Lu Yei were stunned by Teng Wang''s sudden actions.


    Lu Yei was wondering why sister Qamari was so lucky. She didn''t even lift a finger, and yet, a handsome guy was kneeling on his knees before her, pledging to lay his life to protect hers.


    "Why don''t I have such good fortunate?" She wistfully whispered.


    In fact, this wasn''t the first time that Lu Yei witnessed sister Qamari''s absurd luck. Take the matter of her being their Master''s favorite disciple for instance. Before Princess Qamari entered the Medicine Hall, Wen Wan felt disgusted with even the thought of having immature apprentices hovering over her as she conducted her experiments.


    But the instant Princess Qamari appeared, Elder Wen Wan turned 180 degrees, dragging the new apprentice with her where ever she went. The work cabin that was prohibited to other apprentices was immediately opened to Princess Qamari.


    And within the span of six months, the new apprentice in the Medicine Hall became an existence widely known throughout the Sealand Academy.


    On the other hand, Princess Qamari was confused by the guy''s actions.


    She was sure that he couldn''t protect her more than she could protect herself. After all, even though in the eyes of the academy she seemed to only be at first level of the Drawing Element stage, she knew that that wasn''t the case at all.


    While she appeared to be on the first level of the first stage, she knew that she was far beyond that. If she couldn''t protect herself, that only meant she had reached the end of her life. Because from such a situation, no one else had the ability to save her except for the Great Magician.


    "Fellow magician, you don''t need to do this. Even if you were to pledge the life of every second year students in my protection, I still wouldn''t agree to help you." After a brief period of silence, Princess Qamari''s indifferent voice sounded in the quiet hall.


    The cold voice was like an ice blade, piercing fiercely into Teng Wang''s hanging heart. Abruptly raising his head, he asked in a trembling voice.


    "But, why?"


    She refused? Just like that? He could not believe it.


    Did she not trust his abilities after almost getting himself killed? Believing that to be the case, Teng Wang rushed to add more conditions.


    "If you don''t trust me because of the recent incident, it''s okay. I will request my master to allow the third years to act as protectors for you on this mission. I am sure the academy elders will be more than supportive in this expedition. If not for anything else, then for the sake of our academy''s prestige, please help Rong Li." He implored her with a desperate look.


    "You misunderstand me, fellow magician. When I said I will not agree to help you, I meant I don''t trust anyone else but myself. So, why should I place my safety in other''s hands?"


    "Huh?" Teng Wang was stumped.


    How was he supposed to reply yo that?


    Even Lu Yei felt perplexed by Princess Qamari''s words. Whether Princess or ordinary person, didn''t every girl desire to be protected by a handsome man? But from the princess''s words, it seemed as if she looked down on the protection provided by others.


    "What do you mean?" Teng Wang had no choice but to ask for clarification. Did this mean she was going to help or not? He could not understand.


    "What I mean is exactly as it sounds.. I do not need or want your protection, because I trust my life with no one but myself."

 Chapter 91 - Decision

    "As for helping Rong Li, I will consider it. Not because of your plea or Elder Kula''s coercion, but because I am a medical practitioner. You can leave. No need to come back in the future."


    Without another word, she turned and went back to her Master''s work cabin.


    Teng Wang stood frozen in place.


    He could not describe his feelings. The lingering feelings he held for the girl hadn''t disappeared over the years. They had on the contrary, actually taken root in the deepest part of his heart.


    But in front of her, he realized that he didn''t even amount to anything. He didn''t even possess the qualification to protect her.


    He should be happy that she was considering in helping Rong Li. After all, with her help, the possibility of him recovering was higher. However, he wasn''t able to find it within himself to feel joyful.


    With a bitter smile on his face, Teng Wang took one last glance in the direction she disappeared, and left.


    Lu Yei, who caught the sadness in the guy''s eyes, was instantly conflicted.


    She didn''t need to be told to know the senior brother had feelings for sister Qamari. His every look and expression when she came into the hall, expressed his emotions without him even saying anything.


    However, from sister Qamari''s indifferent attitude, she could tell his feelings were one-sided.


    Sighing in pity for the unfortunate guy, Lu Yei went after Princess Qamari.


    Princess Qamari held an ancient herb with utmost concentration. From an old parchment in the Building of Knowledge, she came to know that the plant had various uses, one of which included the recovery of elemental level.


    However, the plant was also useless on its own. It needed the aid of spiritual herb and ancient ginseng, which were only found in the northwest of the Iris realm.


    "Sister Qamari, weren''t you a little too cold earlier?" At this instant, Lu Yei appeared beside, asking quietly.


    She felt bad for the handsome guy that left with a heartbroken expression. Princess Qamari, the person of his affection, wasn''t even concerned about him. She was engrossed in her plants the second she entered the work cabin.


    "No, I was the same as always." Princess Qamari found nothing wrong in her behavior towards the guy.


    She looked at the girl with a confused frown.


    She neither scolded nor shouted at him, so what was Lu Yei talking about?


    Seeing her confusion, Lu Yei felt stumped.


    What was this? The concerned party wasn''t even aware of the other''s feelings?


    For a second, she felt at a loss, not knowing how to respond.


    After a moment of silence, Lu Yei finally couldn''t hold herself back. Grabbing Princess Qamari''s shoulders, she seriously looked at the later in the eyes.


    "Sister Qamari, I feel that that senior brother has feelings for you. I saw it the moment he looked at you!"


    "Okay."


    "Okay? That''s all? Okay?" She dazedly gazed at her sister Qamari, incomprehension written all over her face.


    ''Sigh, why are people always interested in complicating matters?'' Princess Qamari wondered in frustration.


    She knew how the guy looked at her, but so what? What did his feelings have anything to do with her? She had never encouraged him nor had she given him hope. So, what did his unwanted attention have to do with her?


    "Yes, that''s all." Replying in the same indifferent voice as ever, she returned back to her plant.


    "Sister Qamari, the guy likes you! Likes you, I say! But this has no affect on you? It makes no difference to you? Why?"


    "Why not? Am I required to accept or respond to another person''s feelings just because they like me?"


    "No, but...but"


    "If so, then why should his feelings have any affect on me. Whether he likes me or not, that is his own business. As for me, I am not interested. So, don''t ever mention this topic to me again."


    "Why aren''t you interested? He is so good-looking, gentle, and kind. But most of all, he likes you so much, that he is willing to dedicate his life to protect you."


    Princess Qamari was almost tempted to mention the fact that she was a married woman. But thinking of the fact that her marriage was her own business and had nothing to do with others, she changed her words.


    "If one''s heart is not moved, than no matter how good-looking, gentle, or kind a person is, it will not matter. My heart is not moved, so what does it matter if he likes me. Lu Yei, please leave me alone. I want to continue my research in peace." No longer wanting to talk about this topic, Princess Qamari took her herbal plant and shifted to another work table.


    Lu Yei looked at the cold and indifferent princess, finding it a pity that for all her grace, intelligence, and beauty, the princess was nothing but an ice cube with no heart to feel the warmth of others.


    Shaking her head, she turned and left the work cabin.


    Princess Qamari turned to look at her departing figure, before turning back to her plant.


    However, her mind was no longer on research. She was thinking about her husband, whom she hadn''t seen in six months.


    "It has been six months already. Does he still remember me, his one day wife? Does he miss me, or has he found someone else?" There was an undisguised melancholy in her purple eyes as he thought about her long-separated husband.


    Although she never showed it, in her heart, she always thought about him.


    Since the day of their marriage, he had already become her only one.


    He was not only her husband, but also, the only individual she could consider her family without hesitation.


    But this family member of hers, did he still remember that he had a wife somewhere?


    *


    Crown Prince Lail returned to the Mistland Academy, looking as fresh and clean as he left, with the rest of his team.


    "Senior Brothers, you are back!" Immediately, a group of girls surrounded the team, smiling and blushing as they stared at the Crown Prince with unconcealed adoration.


    "Yes, we are back safe and sound!" The other male members responded joyously to the females who completely ignored them. Their entire attention was focused on the black robed, stoic Crown Prince Lail.


    In the entire academy, Crown Prince Lail was the only first year that had received the respect and status of a senior student.


    One was because of the founder''s plaque that he held.


    The second was because of his insuppressible talent.


    Although the academy elders were not clear what level his magical talent was at, just by his overbearing might and domineering spells, they were certain that it was above green level.


    As such, the whole academy treated the new first year with admiration and adoration.


    Crown Prince Lail was helpless with this turn of events.


    He learned a great deal about magic, spiritual weapons, ancient spells, and other miscellaneous stuff that he would''ve never learned else where.


    However, the environment here did not fit his taste.


    And neither did the cluster of unbearably perfumed females.


    The more he stayed in the academy, the greater his desire to leave became.


    If before, he only wanted to find his wife as soon as possible and keep her glued to his side forever, then now, he wished to find her and leave the academy all together.


    He no longer wanted to stay around. Because even though live was nice and peaceful, it was not the kind he preferred. It was not the silence he liked.


    Ignoring the scrambling females, he indifferently walked past them, heading towards the Missions Hall.


    "Kyaaah! Even though Brother Lail did not reply to our greetings, his cold and indifferent look is still the most charming!"


    "Did you feel his aura when he walked by? It was so overwhelming that I was close to fainting. Such a domineering presence, even the elders do not possess."


    "Hahaha...of course! After all, he is a descent of the founder. Could the elders possibly compete with him?"


    "I want to marry him!"


    "You wish! Don''t you see senior Murong doggedly chasing him? I even overhead one of the elders mention that the dean was going to act as an elder and fix their marriage."


    "What? No way! How could the dean force his disciple on Brother Lail? He obviously has no interest in the latter. Otherwise, even after pursuing him for an entire six months, why is there no development in their relationship?"


    "Yes! This is an injustice to Brother Lail. Let''s go and personally question the dean."


    "Yes! Yes! Let''s go!"


    Self-righteously enraged on behalf of Crown Prince Lail, the group of female students surged towards the main academy building.


    Murong Ling walked complacently beside Crown Prince Lail, appearing elegant and delicate beside the breathtaking man. The two, along with the rest of their team, entered the Missions Hall together.


    "Elder Lu, I am here to admit our mission for the obtaining the ancient Boar Serpent''s horn." Passing over the item, Crown Prince Lail patiently waited for the elder to complete his evaluation.


    "Yes, yes. You have truly obtained the horn of the ancient Boar Serpent. This mission is a success. Little friend Lail, you are extraordinary indeed." The elder sighed in lament.


    Some geniuses were just like this.


    Barely even half a year into the academy, and they could already complete tasks that only graduating seniors were capable of.


    Recalling the dean''s decision to tie the kid to the academy through his disciple, the elder could not help but praise him internally.


    ''No wonder he is the dean. Truly worthy of being the head of the academy. If we retain such a genius in our academy, then in the future, we would not have to fear the other academies poaching him. Hehehe...''


    "Elder Lu, are we good to go then?" Crown Prince Lail, completely unaware of the elder''s thoughts, asked in his usual indifferent manner.


    "Yes, yes. Of course. Oh, right! I almost forgot to congratulate you. Congratulations, little friend Lail, for gaining the dean''s approval as a prospective groom for his only disciple." The elder smiled brightly as he looked at the stoic young man.


    The more he looked, the more he became pleasing to his eyes.


    "What?"


    What greeted him, however, was an enraged growl.

 Chapter 92 - The Raging Crown Prince

    "What did you just say?" Crown Prince Lail could not believe his ears.


    "The dean of the academy, did what?" Barely suppressing his boiling emotions, he repeated his question in a dangerously low tone.


    The elder wasn''t deaf to the hidden anger. He had gone through his own share of adventuring and experiencing the world. As such, he immediately realized what was going on and instantly regretted opening his mouth.


    ''It seems the dean has not informed the young man of his decision yet.''


    He felt stuck between a rock and a hard wall. How was he going to escape this incident unscathed?


    As he pondered about his future, the young man''s growl entered his ears again.


    "Elder!''


    This time, however, the cold tone was more than enough to spur him on.


    "Little friend Lail, do not take this the hard way. Actually, the dean is only worried for you. That is why he is thinking about your future. Look at junior Murong. She is smart, gentle, beautiful, and talented. In the entire academy, you will not find a girl that will match you better."


    Even if the beans were spilled, the elder didn''t want to be held accountable. So, he tried his best to smooth over the matter and indirectly direct Crown Prince Lail''s feelings.


    Murong Ling, standing behind the Crown Prince, was trembling in fear.


    His strong reaction and barely concealed rage at the news of their engagement deeply frightened her. Because from that reaction, she could sense how strongly adverse he was to the idea of their union.


    ''But why? What am I lacking that he isn''t interested in me? Surely, it couldn''t be because of the fact that he is the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, could it?''


    Her mind span with many speculations as she tried to come up with an acceptable reason to his rejection. She wouldn''t believe it if the reason was said to be her in general. Because in her eyes, she felt that she lacked nothing and was more than a perfect fit for him.


    "Little friend Lail..."


    In her daze, she heard the elder''s call again. She vigorously shook her head and rapidly blinked her eyes, forcing the surging tears back. By the time she collected herself together, all she saw was his departing back.


    "Brother Lail!" Surprised, she yelled and ran after him.


    Crown Prince Lail walked out of the Missions Hall in a daze. He still could not believe what he heard.


    ''The dean picked you as his apprentice''s prospective groom.''


    The words repeatedly echoed in his head, and rage, unlike any he had ever experienced before, unfurled in his heart.


    With clenched fists and trembling body, he headed directly towards the Main Hall.


    At this moment, inside the Main Hall, many female students were gathered outside the dean''s office, shouting and hurling questions.


    "Dean, is it true that you are engaging Sister Murong with Brother Lail?"


    "How can you do that, dean? Have you asked for Brother Lail''s opinion?"


    "Dean, the entire Mistland Academy is aware of Sister Murong''s interest in Brother Lail. But Brother Lail has never once reciprocated her feelings. Aren''t you doing injustice to Brother Lail by forcing this engagement onto him?"


    "Yes, dean! This is an injustice and we cannot stand for it!"


    The females were unafraid of the academy head, unrestrainedly crying out for justice on the Crown Prince''s behalf. They were both envious and jealous at the thought of their prince charming becoming committed to their secretly disliked person.


    Among this group of females were Su Rui and Mina, the two girls that instantly took a liking to Crown Prince Lail on the day he went to choose a magical weapon from the Weapons Hall.


    "Mina, can you believe that the dean is planning to get his disciple married to Brother Lail? On what grounds and what right? He is not even Brother Lail''s master. Just because he is the Headmaster of the academy, it doesn''t mean that he can do whatever he wants." Su Rui was fuming with anger, as if the person wronged was herself.


    In a way, it was.


    The person she hated the most was being engaged to the guy she secretly admired. If this wasn''t wronging her, then what was?


    "Even then, he is still the dean. We shouldn''t be blaming his office door like this. What if we get expelled for our behavior?" Mina was unassertive by nature. Even if she felt wronged by an act of another person, she never dared to express her feelings openly.


    However, her best friend just happened to be someone that was the complete opposite of herself.


    "So what? If we get expelled, then we get expelled! But I will not take this laying down. Murong Ling cannot become the fianc¨¦ of Brother Lail! Never ever!" A fierce light flashed through her eyes as she clenched her fist and gritted the words out.


    At this instant, Crown Prince Lail appeared in the Main Hall''s corridor. Instantly, many female apprentices standing in the back screamed in joy and excitement.


    "Brother Lail!"


    "Look, it''s Bother Lail!"


    "Brother Lail!" Murong Ling, who was still chasing after him, grievously called out his name again.


    "Ugh! It''s Murong Ling. Why is she here?"


    "She is chasing after Brother Lail. Did they get into an argument?"


    "Hey! Do you think Brother Lail came to know about the dean''s decision to get them engaged? Is that why he is here?"


    "That just might be it! Hahaha...Brother Lail is definitely not interested in Murong Ling. After finding out about the engagement, he might be here to question the dean. That''s probably why Murong Ling looks so anxious!"


    "Oh this is great! Let''s go and join in the fun!"


    The females were in a buzz as they spread out and made way for Crown Prince Lail. Even after Murong Ling passed by them to follow after his figure, they did not react. Their eyes just shinned brightly as they watched their backs.


    They were in a good mood to watch a good show.


    Crown Prince Lail coldly walked past the milling females, oblivious to their smiles of joy.


    Reaching the dean''s door, he didn''t bother with any niceties and just harshly slammed it with his foot.


    Bang!


    The resounding bang was so loud that the excited females were shocked into silence.


    The hinges broke off and the door flew right into the room, in the face of a stunned white haired elder.


    From his usual indifference to the girl, they anticipated the Crown Prince''s anger at the sudden engagement arrangement. However, they never expected his reaction to be so fiercely strong and frightening.


    They held onto one another as they huddled together in fear.


    "Brother Lail is truly enraged. He is the most refined and dignified magician in the entire academy. Before today, I have never seen him so enraged."


    "Me too. The aura coming off his figure is so cold and harsh, I feel scared of even looking at him."


    "Hehehe...Murong Ling has finally dug her grave."


    Although the apprentices were frightened by the Crown Prince''s unexpected towering rage, they were even more happy at witnessing Murong Ling''s misfortunate.


    Therefore, they didn''t back away. Instead, they stealthily moved closer to get a better view of the show.


    Crown Prince Lail slowly walked into the room, his cold and sharp eyes trained on the still stunned dean.


    Ever since the females had arrived outside his door, he had been sighing in frustration. He had only just made his intention to engage his personal disciple to Crown Prince Lail public, and yet, female fans were already taking their anger out on him.


    ''It must be great to be popular.'' He unaffectedly thought.


    The commotion was disturbing and distracting to his work. If he wanted, he could get the whole lot expelled on the ground of disrupting the learning environment. But since he understood the girls feelings and empathized with them, he decided to let the matter slip and allow them to vent their anger.


    After all, it wasn''t like they were hurting anyone.


    However, a brief moment later, his office door was broken down. Kicked right into his room, with its hinges flying off.


    The matter was so sudden and unexpected that he wasn''t even able to react,. As such, for a long while, he just dazedly stared in disbelief.


    ''My door...was my office door just broken down?''


    He was not able to comprehend what his eyes were seeing.


    It was only when he felt an oppressive aura forcefully boring down on him, that he came to his senses.


    When he looked up, what he saw was the furious expression of the young man he wanted to betroth to his disciple.


    "Little Lail? What''s going on?"


    "That''s what I want to ask you, dean. What the hell is going on here?" Although the voice was restrained, the rage was unconcealable.


    It was so oppressive and overwhelming that he found it difficult to breath under the enormous pressure.

 Chapter 93 - My Wife, Princess Qamari

    "Huh? What do you mean?" The dean didn''t know what had happened to get the young man so riled up.


    From his few encounters, he could tell the outstanding youth was one who''s mind-frame was so well cultivated, that no one could easily shake his emotions.


    However, that same youth was now standing before him with barely restrained anger.


    "I heard you fixed my engagement, Dean! Please explain to me what in the hell is going on here!" He was bellowing now, the raw anger surging out in full force without his intentions.


    Crown Prince Lail knew that his behavior was rude and disrespectful. He knew that he needed to calm down and peacefully discuss the matter with the Dean in private.


    Unfortunately, his mind''s sensibility weaken under the pressure of his heart.


    All reason shattered under the fierce fury of his heart.


    An understanding look finally appeared in the Dean''s eyes once he heard the Crown Prince''s words.


    He was just about to smile in agreement when his face fell.


    ''What is going on. This should be a happy matter, so why is the kid running amok in rage? Ling''er said she and the young man had affectionate feelings for each other.''


    "Yes, but why are you so angry? Isn''t this what you and Ling''er wanted?" He frowned in confusion as he tried to figure out what went wrong.


    "What we wanted? Did I come and tell you that this is what I wanted? Did you hear that from me?"


    "No, but Ling''er said that you were too modest and conserved to bring up the matter yourself. That''s why I took the initiative to bring the two of you together."


    "Hahaha.....ridiculous! Truly ridiculous!" Laughing as if he had just heard the funniest joke in the realms, Crown Prince Lail looked like a deranged beast.


    "You decided on such an important matter of my life without seeking out my opinion. You attempted to link my name with another without asking for my permission. And all this, because of who? All because of some insignificant person that I don''t even know!?"


    "Insignificant? Ling''er is insignificant? Lail Amhei, I will have you know that my personal disciple is no insignificant individual." The Dean stood up in anger, the words of the Crown Prince crossing his tolerance level.


    "So what if she is your personal disciple? What has that got anything to do with me? In my eyes, she is but an insignificant person."


    "You! In the entire academy, Ling''er is the only apprentice with a green level talent. She is beautiful and kind, gentle and understanding. With her qualifications, she is more than capable of attracting a line of suitors, in and outside of the academy. What are you displeased about?"


    At this point, if he wasn''t able to figure out that the kid had no feelings for his disciple, than he would have been the dean of an entire academy for nothing.


    ''It seems Ling''er lied to me?''


    But since the matter had already reached this far, he doggedly pushed ahead.


    "Again, what does that have anything to do with me? I have no desire for her beauty nor care for her gentleness. As for me being displeased? Deciding on matchmaking me with your disciple without my opinion or permission, is that not a good enough reason for me to be displeased?"


    Crown Prince Lail scornfully looked at the white haired man. Even after everything that had happened, the man was unapologetic.


    Once, he respected and admired this man.


    Once, he believed that within his presence, he had nothing to worry about.


    However now, every symbol of respect and faith was torn to pieces, leaving in its wake nothing but its shredded ruins.


    Murong Ling saw that her Master wasn''t able to persuade Crown Prince Lail and hurriedly rushed into the room.


    "Brother Lail, please calm down. I am sorry, but it is not my Master''s fault. It is my fault. I love you so much that I had Master matchmake us without seeking your permission. But, it''s not too late to fix this now, is it? Brother Lail, how about you marry me? I promise, I will forever obey your every word!"


    She looked imploringly at the young man before her, as she fervently asked, wishing with all her might that he would agree to marry her.


    However, what greeted her was only a disdainful scoff.


    "Hmph! You are being delusional!" Disgustedly sweeping his sleeves, Crown Prince Lail turned to leave.


    However, Murong Ling was at the end of her string. She was barely able to convince her Master to get them engaged. So, how could she possibly allow him to leave like this?


    She felt anxious and desperate, fearful that if she didn''t do anything, she would lose him forever.


    If Crown Prince Lail left without making a promise to marry her, not only would her dream shatter forever, but because of this ordeal, she would also become a laughingstock in the entire academy.


    Picking up a shred of the broken door, she ran in front of him and blocked his way.


    "Murong Ling, what in the realms do you want?" The dangerously low voice carried a hidden threat. If he snapped, he might just hurt her.


    The Dean realized this, sweating buckets as he glared at his disciple.


    However, the lovestruck girl failed to notice the man''s dark face and cold eyes.


    "Brother Lail, you either marry me or walk over my dead body. I cannot live without you and would rather die then never marry you. So, you decide, Brother Lail! Will you marry me or watch me die?" She cried tearfully.


    "Ling''er, don''t be rush! Drop the shred!" The Dean was filled with fear as he saw his only disciple threatening to end her life.


    Things were truly getting out of hand. Left with no choice, he anxiously turned to Crown Prince Lail.


    "Little friend Lail, I admit. We were wrong to arrange this engagement without seeking your permission. But since the situation has gotten to this point, why don''t you marry Ling''er? She truly loves you and will never give you the chance to complain."


    "Dean, it''s not that I don''t respect you, but don''t you think this method of forcing someone is really unethical? You want me to marry your disciple because you care for her. Then what about me? Have you considered my feelings when you decided to plead me?" The Crown Prince was disappointed.


    "I know my method is not right. But what choice do I have? It is the only way to save my disciple''s life. Besides, it''s not like you will be losing out on anything. Like I said before, Ling''er is one of kind that you will never be able to find anywhere else. Moreover, she loves you."


    "Haha...she loves me? One of a kind? Not lose out on anything? How do you know whether or not I will lose out on anything? Just by agreeing to marry her, I would already be losing big! I would lose the most important person in my life!" The moment his last words dropped, his raw emotions were instantly bared to the spectating crowd.


    "Huh? Did Brother Lail just say he would be losing his most important person?"


    "Oh the realms! He did, he did!"


    "Brother Lail has someone that he likes!"


    Heated discussions rang out as the females excitedly chattered among themselves. The news that Crown Prince Lail had someone he liked was like a Thunder Spell dropping in a mire of surging waves. It set off an explosion that turned their world upside down.


    They fervently wondered who the lucky girl was.


    "What...what did you say? You like someone? Impossible! I never saw you speak or interact with another female in the academy. So, how could there possibly be someone that you like? Brother Lail, you are just trying to find an excuse not to marry me. But aren''t you being too much?"


    Murong Ling refused to believe that the reason Crown Prince Lail didn''t want to marry her was because he liked someone else. In the entire academy, both in looks and talent, she was confident that she was the number one.


    ''He is going so far just to refuse me? In his eyes, is my status really that low?''


    "Little friend Lail, I understand that you don''t love my disciple as deeply as she loves you. But isn''t this too much?"


    Even the Dean did not believe that Crown Prince Lail had someone else. After all, as the head of the academy, he knew better than his disciple of the young man''s schedule.


    "You can believe if you want, and you can disbelief if you want. Either way, do not expect me to marry your disciple. And Dean? You are wrong. I do not love your disciple at all. I don''t care whether she loves me or not. Or whether she is one of a kind or not. In the entire seven realms, there is only one woman whose love I desire."


    "Who? Who is that woman?" She forced out the words with gritted teeth.


    By now, Murong Ling was incredibly pale, her face looking worse than a dead corpse. She went to such great lengths just to marry this man, and yet, he said that he liked another.


    She would like to know who the vixen was!


    Daring to seduce her Brother Lail right under her very nose, she would make her life worse than the seventh layer of the Nar!


    Crown Prince Lail, completely unaware of the vicious thoughts of the female blocking his way, thought of his long separated wife.


    His eyes instantly turned gentle, overflowing with immeasurable tenderness that froze Murong Ling''s heart.


    The smile full of love and longing pierced her eyes, sending searing pain shooting through her heart.


    "The woman I like, the woman I seek, the woman I dedicate my entire life to, is my wife, Princess Qamari.." He firmly declared.

 Chapter 94 - I Am Willing To Be Your Concubine!

    The heaven shattering words were like a sharp knife gutting her insides. She felt her heart descend into a pit of endless despair. Head spinning, she staggered back as if stung, swaying on her feet.


    "Wife? Wife!?" The words were like a curse, repeating themselves in her mind, crushing and smashing her heart into smithereens.


    "Wife? You are married?" The Dean frowned.


    This was a news to him, since he had never heard from the young man''s mouth that he was married.


    ''If he is already married, than there is no chance for Ling''er.'' Sighing in regret, he worriedly looked at his disciple, hoping the blow wouldn''t be too great.


    "What!? Brother Lail is married!?"


    "Oh, my, heavens! He is already married!"


    "Who is the lucky girl?"


    "Most definitely not someone from the academy."


    The females were crestfallen and depressed. The shocking news of their Brother Lail being a married man was such a huge blow to them that regret filled their eyes.


    Now that they knew Crown Prince Lail was married, all their fantasies and dreams were crushed in an instant.


    Su Rui froze, her mind turning blank as the females words entered her ear from one direction and flew out the other.


    She never expressed it to anyone. Not even her childhood best friend, but in the past six months, she had unknowingly developed feelings for the new admit.


    His charismatic and majestic figure, coupled with his handsome and refined appearance haunted her dreams during the night, as her eyes sought him out during the day.


    Without her intention, she fell into the quagmire called unrequited love.


    However, she did not mind. Because she knew and was assured of the fact that even if she couldn''t have him, no one else could.


    Not even Murong Ling.


    Brother Lail was so attractive and outstanding that every female girl in the academy either had a crush on him or was already in love with him.


    However, none of them would succeed in seducing him because he was Brother Lail.


    Outstanding. Attractive. Charismatic. Refined.


    But most of all, indifferent and cold.


    Such a man was not only hard to win. But impossible to even approach.


    But now, that same Brother Lail said with his own mouth, a gentle smile and longing look in his eyes, that he was married.


    The blow was too great for her mind and heart.


    Clutching her chest, she stumbled backwards and weakly leaned against the wall. Reality faded and a painful void silently crept into her heart, invaded her senses.


    ''He is married...''


    Mina''s surroundings blurred and she wondered if it was possible for her to faint. At least then, she would be out of this nightmare.


    ''He is married.'' She felt her breath catch, her heart throbbing with piercing pain.


    But she could not cry out her grieve or speak of her pain.


    Because here, she was not alone.


    So, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists, blinking rapidly to keep the tears away.


    At this moment, the secret she silently and closely kept hidden within the depths of her heart, threatened to spill, clawing violently on the chains of reason.


    But if she loosened the reigns and they broke out into the open and became exposed before the public eye, she would never be able to raise her head again.


    She would turn into another Murong Ling; ridiculed and mocked, laughed at with naked scorn and derision.


    That was a nightmare she didn''t have the courage and strength to face.


    So, she clenched her teeth, her lips turning bloodless as the words echoed in her mind.


    ''I wonder who the heavenly blessed woman is.''


    She thought with a trace of envy, jealousy, and faint malice that even she did not perceive.


    Crown Prince Lail, completely unware of the surging waves his words has caused, retracted his smile and turned to leave.


    But right at this second, a pale hand weakly grabbed his sleeve, causing him to frown in displeasure.


    Turning, he glowered darkly at the relentless girl.


    "What is it now?"


    The growl was fierce enough to frighten any girl away.


    However, Murong Ling, who was oblivious to everything other than the young man''s face, did not sense the hidden edge in his low snarl.


    "She is your wife and you desire nothing but her love. I won''t say anything about that. I won''t even dare to speak a word in her presence. So Brother Lail, will you please marry me? Please take me as your second wife. In the seven realms, such practice is common and shouldn''t be a problem for you, right?"


    Her words were like a drop of water into a heated pan, instantly raising commotion among the spectating females.


    "How can Murong Ling be so shameless? She is requesting Brother Lail to take her as his second wife even after he rejected her advances!"


    "Does she not feel embarrassed to speak out such words?"


    "Hmph! Clearly a case of forcing oneself onto an uninterested party!"


    "But, I feel that her decision is not so bad. I mean, think about it. If you can be addressed as Brother Lail''s wife, wouldn''t you even accept being second? No matter how shameless and embarrassing it seems on the surface, in reality, it is actually a good trade."


    "Well, when you put it that way..."


    Mina and Su Rui, who faintly heard the words in their daze, looked in shock at the frail figure inside the dean''s room, admiration and envy brewing in their hearts.


    At this juncture, their old grudges and differences with Murong Ling was already forgotten.


    As a female in the same boat as them, hopelessly and irrevocably in love with an individual they could never obtain,


    An individual who they suddenly came to know was happily married, there was only empathy remaining in their hearts.


    And her courageous act to step forth and propose to the man to take her in as his second wife, made them secretly admire her bravery and envy her good fortunate.


    Even if Brother Lail wouldn''t marry her as his first wife for various reasons, at least now, seeing her submissive and humble attitude, he would probably be moved, right?


    The prospect of this happening renewed their vigor, filling hope in their heart.


    Because if he did, they would also have a greater chance of becoming his third or fourth wife.


    With shinning eyes, they glanced at the radiant young man, sure of his ice heart melting under the beauty''s humble and earnest request.


    However, they didn''t even have to wait long before Murong Ling''s figure went rolling across the floor.


    Stunned, they blinked their eyes, wondering if they were seeing things.


    "Sssiiiii! Brother Lail kicked Murong Ling!"


    The awe filled gasp knocked them back to their senses and they openly gaped at the man.


    ''What man could bare to hurt such a heart moving beauty and turn down such a humble, submissive request?''


    This was a common response many of the females heard the male magicians make in response to the questioning of their close girl mates. It was a question that the males used to excuse themselves for getting swayed by the gentle request of a female student.


    This time, they witnessed an even humbler and more submissive request delivered by and even more heart stirring beauty.


    However this time, they also seemed to have finally found the man that could not only bare to hurt the heart moving beauty, he could also brutally kick her away without a trace of remorse or guilt.


    On recalling his claim of being married, their hearts twisted with intense jealousy and deep resentment. Such a man, why weren''t they on the receiving end of his love?


    "Ling''er!" The Dean rushed to Murong Ling''s side, supporting her to her feet.


    Raising his head, he angrily glared at Crown Prince Lail.


    "Lail Amhei! What in the realms are you doing? You dare to kick Ling''er? Just because she loves you selflessly, do you truly think you can treat her however you want? For the realms, she is willing to lose her pride and lower herself! She is willing to die for you! Have you no heart?"


    With the same grim look in his eyes, Crown Prince Lail ripped his robe, finding the place she held disgusting, and threw the shred away.


    "She can go ahead and die if she wants. But tell your disciple to stay away from me. If she ever touches me again, a kick will not be the end of the matter. Touching someone without their permission is a form of harassment."


    "You..."


    The Dean was struck dumb. He said so much and yelled so loud but it seemed as if nothing entered the kid''s mind. Whether she lived or died, he didn''t care. He didn''t care for Ling''er at all.


    This was a end dead.


    "Brother Lail, I lowered myself and decided to become your second wife. Why are you still not able to accept my feelings? In your eyes, am I that unacceptable?" Wiping the blood off her lips, Murong Ling sorrowfully gazed at Crown Prince Lail.


    Even though she was just brutally kicked, there wasn''t a trace of resentment on her face. There was only deep pain and heart wrenching anguish on her delicate features.


    "It''s not about whether you are acceptable or not. It is that I would never allow myself to do anything that would disrespect my wife or hurt her feelings. Take you as a second wife? Hmph! Even if the entire seven realms frowned at me and despised me, I would never commit such an act. Because for me, having her is enough!"


    "She is that important to you? So important that you can''t even bare to hurt her feelings, even if it means the entire realms scorning and mocking you?"


    "Yes, that important!" There was a faint smile on his lips that raced her heartbeat.


    Such a perfect and outstanding man, was willing to go so far just to protect the feelings of his wife.


    For such a man, if she could even become his concubine, she would suffer no lose.


    "Brother Lail, I am willing to be your concubine."


    The words were another heaven shattering declaration that enveloped both inside and outside the room in a dead silence.


    For a day to come where such words would come out of Murong Ling''s own mouth, the females had never dreamed of.

 Chapter 95 - Youre Not Worthy!

    "Oh heavens! Did I just hear wrong? Did Murong Ling offer herself as a concubine to Brother Lail?"


    "You didn''t hear wrong. Murong Ling really offered herself as a concubine."


    "Heavens! This is too shocking! Isn''t she ashamed?"


    "If Brother Lail stood in front of you and said in a firm and serious tone, he would never marry again, would you feel ashamed to be his concubine?"


    The females were plugged into an icy silence. Murong Ling''s shameless action made them feel disdain towards her, but at the same time, in a tiny, small corner of their hearts, they knew that if they were placed in the same position, they would have made the same choice.


    They knew that before someone like Brother Lail, even being his concubine was a luxury that was not easily obtained.


    Shameless? It was nothing but the ravings of envious and jealous women.


    Mina and Su Rui felt their hearts plunge into endless despair.


    If even someone like Murong Ling was not able to gain Brother Lail''s favor with her humble and submissive stance, then what chance did they have? If even a person like Murong Ling could only beg to be his concubine, then they...what would they become?


    The Dean stood staring dumbfoundedly at his only disciple. He could not believe his ears.


    ''Did Ling''er just degrade herself to become his concubine? Did she just propose to become his concubine!?''


    The unexpected blow was more than he could handle, staggering back with stunned eyes, he leaned against his desk.


    "Ling''er, why do you need to lower yourself to such an extent? Why are you lowering yourself? Is he really worthy of you throwing your pride away?"


    "You don''t understand Master. To become Brother Lail''s woman, let allow pride, I can even throw away my life. I love him with all my heart and soul. I have for years now."


    "Years!?"


    "Yes, years..." The delicate beauty''s eyes were full of deep love and longing as she gazed tenderly at the man in front of her.


    He had forgotten her, but she had not. He had ruthlessly rejected her, but she was willing to lower herself just to be with him.


    She loved him that much!


    "Brother Lail, I am willing to be your concubine. Will you just allow me to silently watch you from the side? I promise, I will never give you a chance to complain. I will never give your wife any reason to complain. I will selflessly take care of you without asking for anything in return." She cried tearfully.


    Her deep emotion, red eyes, and self-sacrificing words touched the hearts of the girls. Unconsciously, tears streamed down their faces as the softest corner of their hearts throbbed in pain with her sorrowful tears.


    "I am sorry, but you are not worthy!"


    The words were like a crash of thunder on a clear day and a bucket of ice water on a cold morning, startling them into shocked confusion.


    Did they hear that right? Did Brother Lail, in the face of the crying and selfless beauty willingly submitting herself to a fate lower than a servant, tell her that she was unworthy?


    "This...what is this?"


    "Brother Lail just told Murong Ling that she was unworthy of being his concubine?"


    "He did! He really did! How could he?"


    "I agree. Murong Ling might not be likable at times, but how is she unworthy of even being his concubine? Is his wife truly that stunning?"


    "She has him eating out of his hand! Otherwise, how could he say that Murong Ling is unworthy? If she is unworthy of becoming his concubine, then I don''t know who in the seven realms is!"


    The females that were disparaging the Dean for getting his disciple engaged with their Brother Lail without his consent, were now all on Murong Ling''s side. They felt enraged at Crown Prince Lail''s ruthless and cruel words, crying for justice for the girl on her behalf.


    "Are Brother Lail''s standards that high?" Su Rui was stunned silly.


    It was only to become his concubine. A concubine that wasn''t even expecting anything in return to just stay by his side. And yet, he said that she was unworthy to even be his concubine?


    Just what was his wife like to be able to stand by his side? What was the woman who was worthy enough to be his wife like?


    For a woman she had never seen or met before, Su Rui suddenly felt an intense urge to know her.


    Mina was similarly in a trance, astonished by the man''s cruel words.


    He found the beautiful, talented, gentle, loving, submissive, and self-sacrificing Murong Ling unworthy to even be his concubine. Then what sort of woman was worthy enough to be his wife?


    Her mind spun as she tried to imagine the woman capable of gaining the approval, loyalty, love, and respect of such a cold and indifferent man.


    Who is she?


    "Lail Amhei, enough! How dare you disgrace my disciple like this?"


    Although the Dean was yelling, his voice sounded hoarse as he tried to keep his tears in check. His disciple''s words and tears were like fire arrows that relentlessly pierced into his heart, tearing his flesh.


    It was only now that he truly understood how deeply she loved the young man in front of him.


    However, the man didn''t seem to possess even a tiny shred of heart as he repeatedly crushed her pride and trampled on her self-esteem. He didn''t even give face to him, the Dean of the academy and Master of the girl, as he unrestrainedly shamed her before him.


    "Dean, it is not me who disgraced her, but she herself by saying such words. A woman who is willing to lower herself just to become the concubine of a man, what honor does she have?"


    "Isn''t it because she loves you? Isn''t it because of you that she is willing to steep so low?"


    His roar frightened the females who had never seen their kind-looking Dean lose his temper before. They drew back and huddled together, looking apprehensively at the three individuals inside the room with mixed feelings.


    They agreed with the Dean''s words but couldn''t bring themselves to question their Brother Lail when his words, sadly and painfully, made sense as well.


    As such, they continued silently watching the scene.


    "Not worthy? Brother Lail, I am not even worthy to be your concubine?" Murong Ling stared hollowly at Crown Prince Lail, her frail voice sounding bleak and broken, like a wounded bird in her death throe in the spacious room.


    She was not worthy...


    This declaration crushed all of her remaining hope, shattered her stubborn conviction that she was more than a perfect fit for him. At this moment, she only felt lowly, cold, and empty inside.


    "For her to be worthy of standing beside you, your wife must be breathtakingly beautiful. For her to have you so enraptured and wrapped around her fingers, she must be one in a million enchantress, right?"


    The blow was lowly, aimed at hitting him where she believed to be his weakness, and shatter his indifferent countenance; his shameless indulgence in physical charms and beauty.


    However, unlike what she expected, there wasn''t even a trace of shame or embarrassment on the man''s face.


    On the contrary, there was a gentle and loving look that made her gush her teeth in hate.


    ''Is she truly that beautiful? So beautiful that he doesn''t even feel ashamed at being scorned?''


    She couldn''t help but wonder who in the realms the woman was!


    "Whether she is beautiful or not, I do not know." Crown Prince Lail replied nonchalantly.


    "You do not know? Ha! Do you take me for a fool? You are so captivated by a woman that you don''t even know what she looks like? Does that even make sense?" Murong Ling scoffed in disdain, certain the man was just hiding his shortcomings.


    "How did you marry her without knowing what she looks like? How did you two become husband and wife without knowing what she looks like?" She asked in a scornful tone.


    "Our marriage was fixed a night before our wedding. My wife likes wearing veils, so no one, including me, has ever seen her appearance. On the day of our marriage, an incident occurred that separated the two of us. Therefore, I have yet to see her face to this day. However, we will meet again and this veil between us will be removed."


    The conviction with which he said the words filled the envious and jealous girls with silent hatred for this unknown wife of his.


    Even without knowing what she looked like, he was so devoutly loyal to her.


    ''He doesn''t know what she looks like? He doesn''t know!?''


    "Brother Lail, you truly look down on me, don''t you? You expect me to believe that you are captivated by a woman that you don''t even know what she looks like? Truly?"


    Murong Ling was already shattered and broken, her aching heart still hurting painfully in her chest. But the man responsible for her agony didn''t even take her seriously.


    The anguish and despair hadn''t even healed yet when another blow was added to the last.


    The woman he liked, his wife, he did not even know what she looked like. What did this mean?


    It meant that, in his heart, she was lesser than even a faceless woman. How could she swallow this insult?


    "Whether you believe it or not, that is your business. However, you are right about her captivating me. I am captivated by her strong pride, unbending will, self-confidence, and self-respect. I am captivated by her cold appearance and kind heart. I am captivated by the natural grace and majesty she exudes without even trying."


    "I am captivated by her. But it is not for her appearance that I love her, but her strong will, self-respect, and silent majesty."


    Her knees grew weak and she powerlessly slumped to the ground.

 Chapter 96 - Wearing A Mask, I Leave The Academy

    She understood now, why he found her unworthy. None of those were qualities that she possessed. To stay by his side, she had unhesitantly thrown away her pride and self-respect. But was he rejecting her because of that? He had already refused her before she even proposed to be his second wife!


    Murong Ling found this hard to accept.


    Her vacant eyes and disheveled appearance had the girls'' hearts aching in sympathy for her.


    "Sigh, this is too heartbreaking."


    "Murong Ling is also a pitiful soul. Even after possessing outstanding talent and good appearance, she couldn''t get the affection of the man she loved."


    "There''s nothing we can do about that. Love can''t be forced. But I wish Brother Lail had at least accepted her as a concubine. After all, it isn''t like she is asking for much."


    The Dean walked to his disheartened disciple and tried to console her.


    "Ling''er, don''t worry. You are still young and will find someone that will love you deeper than you''ll love him. Master is still here for you."


    "But I only love him..." The girl woodenly whispered.


    Crown Prince Lail indifferently looked at the two and turned to leave.


    He had already said more than he desired, anything more would be meaningless.


    Seeing him heading out, the girls immediately opened up a path, and let him through. Standing aside, they followed his departing figure with complicated eyes.


    It could be said that today, they had seen two different sides of their cold and indifferent Brother Lail. A devoted, loyal, and affectionate side of him, and a ruthless and cruel side of him.


    But no matter which side, their infatuation had not lessened. It had instead turned into deep regret for missing such a man and endless jealousy towards the woman that was his wife.


    In the first years training hall, Crown Prince Lail stood before a black hair man with a serious expression on his face.


    "Master, I am thinking of leaving the academy. After what happened with the Dean''s personal disciple, I no longer feel comfortable staying here." Crown Prince Lail looked earnestly at the middle-aged man, as he made his intentions clear.


    "Disciple, I understand your feelings. However, the Competition of the Seven Academies is drawing near. If you leave the academy in such a manner, differences and disagreements between the elders will ensue." Mu Guan Lei also felt helpless about the situation.


    Things seemed to be going just fine, with his disciple gaining the recognition and admiration of all the elders and apprentices of the academy. But in one split moment, everything changed.


    Now, there was a strange tension in the academy atmosphere, heavy and gloomy, placing everyone in an awkward situation.


    "Don''t worry Master. I am planning on taking the mission on the Magical Kilin to stay outside the academy for the remaining 5 months. I will return before the beginning of the competition."


    "Hmm. I see you already have a plan. Just be careful and return on time." Sighing resignedly, Elder Mu left the training hall.


    He still had to speak to the Dean about the engagement that even he, the Master, wasn''t aware of.


    "Brother Lail, it is good that you decided to leave the academy. Once in a while, it''s good to change the environment." Jurr came over to his and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Yes, you''ll also be free from the hounding of the girls. A change in environment is an excellent idea. But, I heard that this Magical Kilin mission is operated with the cooperation of the other six academies. If the females from the six academies get charmed by your looks again, what are you going to do?"


    Miun''s smile showed how much he was enjoying the other''s misfortunate.


    Due to their junior brother''s outstanding talent, handsome appearance, and exalted status as the Founder''s descendent, they faced a lot of pressure from the females interested in him.


    Even more saddening was the fact that they could only silently watch from the side and secretly envy him for his good fortune.


    "Thar''s right, Junior Brother! If that happens, it will be another case of Murong Ling. What are you going to do?"


    "That...surely, that won''t happen, right?" The Crown Prince was stunned.


    He had barely freed himself from ''a sticky glue'', now there was the chance of another one taking her place?


    "I will just ignore them. They will give up on their own after getting no response." He couldn''t think of a better way to handle the matter if the situation got to that point.


    As the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, he spent the major of his time either in the Ocean of Blood training his warriors, or private study room taking care of official matters. The matter of handling girls was out of his league.


    "No, no, no. That will not work, Junior Brother. You may ignore them, but that might not actually dampen their spirit. Think of Murong Ling. For the past six months, you ignored her and never gave her any attention, but did that stop her from relentlessly pursuing you?" Miun asked with a smirk.


    Frowning, Crown Prince Lail fell into a thoughtful silence. The unpleasant matter with the girl was one that he didn''t want to remember.


    His silence made Miun smile in satisfaction. Feeling the moment was just right to bring up that topic, he continued.


    "Don''t worry Junior Brother, I already found the solution to your problem. To ward off the females'' attention, all you need to do is wear a frightening or ugly mask. As lovers of beauty, they will not approach you once they see your ugly mask."


    "Yes, Junior Brother! They will keep their distance from you. Moreover, you covering your face will make them think that your appearance is very horrendous. So horrendous, in fact, that you needed to take the help of a mask to explore the outside world." Jurr felt the idea was perfect.


    This way, not only would their Junior Brother solve his problem, with his face covered, they wouldn''t have to worry about losing all the girls in the academy to him.


    "So, what do you think, Junior Brother? This is the best way for you to ward off the girls before you meet your wife again." Miun was still baffled about the young magician''s loyalty to his wife.


    In the seven realms, it was a common practice to have more than one wife. With a beauty like Murong Ling willingly throwing herself at him, he couldn''t understand why the man rejected her so cleanly.


    ''Could it be, his wife is more beautiful than Sister Murong? Is that why he refused? No, that can''t be it. The gossiping girls had said that he had no idea what his wife looked like. So, why was he so serious about her?''


    This was something that Miun couldn''t understand. Because in his mind, having one or two more women on the side was nothing worth mentioning.


    Crown Prince Lail, who was still pondering on the issue of keeping himself distant from annoying girls, suddenly felt enlightened when he heard the suggestion.


    "Yes, a mask! With a mask, I can go anywhere without worry." With bright eyes, he turned to his senior brothers.


    "Senior Brothers, thank you for the guidance. I will take my leave now." Without wasting another second, he strode out of the training room.


    The two seniors looked at each other in shock.


    "Well, that didn''t take much convincing." Miun was the first to break the silence, his eyes flickering with complex emotions.


    "Yeah. Brother Lail truly wants to keep his identity hidden. Unlike us, he has no desire to attract the attention of the girls. He must really love his wife."


    "Heh. It could also be that he doesn''t love his wife much, but that a girl like Murong Ling wasn''t worth his time. Just think. If something isn''t to your taste, would you force yourself to eat it? Especially when there might be better fish in the sea available for your picking?"


    Miun sneered disdainfully as he looked in the direction Crown Prince Lail disappeared. Because he found his Junior Brother''s loyalty hard to understand, he didn''t believe the latter wouldn''t be moved under different circumstances.


    "You make sense, Brother Miun. But I still feel like Brother Lail is serious to his wife. He doesn''t seem like the fickle type."


    However, Jurr felt that their Junior Brother was too single-minded, cold, and indifferent to be moved by temptation. For such a man, even if his standards were high, once he found the one, his heart wouldn''t be moved or melted by outside appearances.


    Early the next day, a black-robed, masked man entered the Missions Hall of the Mistland Academy. Many of the females, upon seeing the man''s hideous mask, immediately drew back and whispered in scorn and derision behind his back.


    "Who is he? To being wearing such a disgusting mask, his face must be even more hideous!"


    "Who cares who he is? As long as we''re not in the same team as him, we''re good."


    "Now that you mention it, I wonder what mission he is taking."


    "Quick, quick, check what mission he''s taking! We can''t be in the same team as him!"


    Instantly, many females rushed to see the mission the ''hideous'' man was taking, their anxious and worried expression seeming as if the matter concerned their lives.


    Crown Prince Lail, hearing the disdain and contempt of the girls, sighed in relief.


    ''It really worked! I should''ve done this right from the start. Then, my life would''ve been much easier.''


    Now much more relaxed and at ease, Crown Prince Lail leisurely walked out of the Missions Hall.


    His destination was the East Minions Faction of Minions of the Fallen in the Northwest Zenom Continent.


    The Iris realm.

 Chapter 97 - First Mission

    "What!? You want to take on the Magical Kilin mission?" Wen Wan jumped to her feet, her eyes widening in astonishment as she looked at her disciple in disbelief.


    "Are you out of your mind? The Magical Kilin mission is out of the boundaries of the academy. It is out of the Black Southern Sea region! As a level one Initial Stage, you barely have the ability to fend yourself against level one magical beasts. How can you enter an area infested with beasts of various levels?"


    The more she said, the more anxious Elder Wen became. Her disciple was normally not the reckless type. So what happened today to get her so fixed on endangering herself?


    Her eyes swiveled around the small cabin and she suddenly darted to the girl''s side.


    "Tell me the truth? Did anyone stop by while I was out healing Elder Kula? Did anyone say anything to you?" She firmly gripped her arms and asked her seriously.


    It was the only thing she could think of. Her disciple, though cold and distant, had a kind heart that instantly melted on hearing a sincere request. If an elder or close acquaintance of the injured kid stopped by to request her help, she would truly be swayed.


    Princess Qamari sensed her Master''s worry and knew the latter was overthinking things.


    "Master, don''t worry. Even if anyone said something, I won''t place myself in danger just to help another. My life isn''t so cheap." Although she had a kind heart, her kindness only went so far. She wouldn''t perform a task that would implicate her because she wasn''t the type to blindly help someone while disregarding her own safety.


    "As long as you know. As long as you know..." Wen Wan sighed in relief and slumped on the green conch shell stool, her heart still racing from the sudden fright.


    "Master, I want to leave the academy to gain real-life experience. Since the day I entered the Sealand Academy, I haven''t left the academy grounds even once. This isn''t good for my growth as a magician." Princess Qamari calmly continued, causing the barely relaxed Elder to tense up again.


    "I understand your point and agree with it as well. However, you can take any mission within the Black Southern Sea. But I will not approve of anywhere outside. Moreover, this Magical Kilin mission is in the Minions Faction of the Fallen. That place is the most chaotic region in the entire Iris realm."


    Wen Wan felt like crying. Why was her obedient disciple bent on taking this wretched mission?


    As an old member of the Sealand Academy, Elder Wen had once entered the Minions Faction for emergency aid. What she saw and experienced there during her stay still haunted her to this day.


    So, how could she possibly have the heart to send her level one apprentice to such a place?


    "I know. That is exactly why I am going. In order to overcome a hurdle, one needs to face it head-on and not run away. I need to go because I need to overcome this hurdle. Only then can I grow stronger."


    Princess Qamari''s only reason for willingly entering the academy was to learn how to wield her magic. Since that part of her goal had been accomplished, it was now time for her to leave and put what she learned to use.


    Gaining abundant knowledge was useless if she couldn''t put what she learned into action.


    "So, let me go, Master. I know how to take care of myself. Besides, I won''t be the only Sealand Academy apprentice taking part. Many others, from inside and outside of the academy will be joining us. I will only be responsible for healing the injured."


    "You! You''re really not going to give up? You really plan on leaving the academy, that too, to go on such a dangerous mission?" Elder Wen was flustered and tightly held Princess Qamari''s wrists as she imploringly asked.


    "Can you not go? That place is truly not safe for you!"


    "Master, it is from the danger and obstacles that one grows. I already took on the mission from the Missions Hall. Early tomorrow morning, I will be leaving with the other apprentices."


    Her hands dropped to her side and she dazedly stared at Princess Qamari.


    The girl had already prepared everything, taking on the mission first and reporting to her later. Now, even if she wanted to stop her, she didn''t have the ability to do so.


    Once missions were accepted, they needed to either be completed or forfeited with a large sum as compensation.


    She could cover the sum, but her disciple wasn''t the type to change her mind easily. Whether she liked it or not, If Princess Qamari decided to take the Magical Kilin mission, then one way or another, she would find a way to leave the academy.


    "What about the Headmaster, is he aware of this little venture of yours?" She woodenly asked.


    "Yes, because I gave him an ultimatum."


    Wen Wan''s face went pale on hearing her disciple''s words.


    *


    "Aarya! Aarya! I brought good news. Princess Qamari is finally leaving the Sealand Academy." In a spacious hall filled with various colorful rocks and weapons, a yellow-robed girl stood anxiously on the side as she rapidly relayed the news to her seated companion.


    "She is leaving the academy? Why? Isn''t she still a first-level magician like us?"


    The other girl hurriedly raised to her feet, her heart pounding nervously as she anxiously glared at the other.


    "Tell me! Isn''t she only a first-level Magician like us? So why is she the only one allowed to leave the academy?"


    "I heard that she wants to gain real-life experience. The Headmaster and Medical Director tried to dissuade her but failed. As such, she is allowed to leave the academy while still being a level one magician. And because of her, other level one apprentices were given permission to leave the academy to gain experience."


    "Marui Osklain, say that again. Other level one apprentices are now allowed to leave the academy? Did I hear that right?" Her fierce eyes and serious expression made the girl feel surprised.


    Aarya Quime always emphasized that she should learn how to control her emotions and not act impulsively. However now, the same person that filled her mind with learning to control her feelings, was displaying emotions herself.


    ''Is there something that I''m missing? Why did Aarya Quime turn so fierce upon hearing my words?''


    Even though the two girls worked together, they didn''t believe in each other and always had their guard up against the other. While they seemed harmonious on the outside, they were actually separated by a wall on the inside.


    And as time passed, it became more and more clear that the two girls didn''t possess any healing abilities and were likely not the Marikeen prospectives''. On the other hand, Princess Qamari''s radiance and fame spread wide as her healing abilities were slowly revealed. This made the two girls become even more obscure and disdained one another for their uselessness.


    The academy elders even gathered together and discussed in length about their status as the Great Magician''s students. In the end, it was only when they decided to give the two girls another year, that their hanging hearts settled.


    The elders wanted to make sure they didn''t make a mistake in recognizing the wrong person, but for them, this was the time limit they had to make the one responsible for their shame, Princess Qamari''s life miserable.


    "Well!?"


    "Yes, yes! The elders allowed the first-level students to leave for experience training. In fact, they also said that any apprentice that desired to take on the challenge was free to take the Magical Kilin mission as well." Marui Osklain had an envious expression on her face when she recalled the scene.


    Senior brothers from the Second and Third Divisions were practically fighting to take on the mission when they heard that Princess Qamari was part of the team.


    Their fervent eyes and unconcealable excitement pierced her heart, making her realize just how far behind the princess they had fallen.


    While they strived desperately to not fall behind on their magical lessons with their Master, Princess Qamari easily breezed through them like she was changing clothes.


    While they worked hard to suck up to the senior brothers and sisters to make a network of strong connections, the same seniors rushed forward and crowded around the princess like she was a delicate jade.


    Unaware of her companion''s emotional turmoil, Aarya Quime smiled like a blooming flower and declared.


    "This is it! This is the great chance that we have been waiting for. Marui, you will take part in this Mission. Follow Princess Qamari and look for an opportunity. Look for an opportunity to completely finish her off. Once she is out of the picture, our status will change. Because then, we will be the only prospective Marikeen."


    "Aarya Quime! Are you telling me to stalk a person to another location and kill them? Are you telling me to become a killer?" The girl was in utter shock as she shrieked in disbelief.


    Never in her life had she ever expected that Aarya Quime would advise her to kill. This was too horrifying.


    "What''s wrong with that? Don''t you hate Princess Qamari as much as I do? Then isn''t this a heaven-sent opportunity for us to get rid of the stone weighing on our hearts? If you kill her outside of the academy, you can easily erase all evidence and make it seem as if a magical beast was behind the accident."


    Marui Osklain fell in contemplation as she thought over Aarya Quime''s words. She found the plan feasible, liking it even more when she thought about Princess Qamari''s cold corpse.


    ''So what if she is the most talented! Once she is dead, all her glory and fame will be reduced to nothing!''


    "That''s a good plan, but why aren''t you the one taking the mission to kill her?" Even though she liked the image of seeing Princess Qamari''s dead body, she couldn''t trust Aarya Quime and dubiously looked at her with narrowed eyes.


    "Don''t I still have to work on our next scheme? I have to find a way to raise our elemental level as soon as possible. Only then can we maintain our status and garner importance in the academy!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course! If not, why do you think I buried myself in this room? To play around?" Aarya Quime threw her hands in the air as she practically screamed.


    For such a useless person, she found Marui Osklain to be too full of herself. If it wasn''t because the fool still had some uses to her, she would''ve already discarded her!


    "So? Are you going to take on the mission or not? If you''re not, then don''t expect me to share my fruits of labor with you." She nonchalantly declared, causing the other to finally stop hesitating.


    "Alright! I will take on the Magical Kilin mission and follow Princess Qamari.. The instant I get the chance, I will end her story!" With vicious eyes, Marui Osklain declared hatefully.

 Chapter 98 - Arrival At Minions Faction Of The Fallen

    Princess Qamari tied her silver medicinal pouch on her waist, her obsidian black hair pooling around her chest, as she reached for her purple needle pouch. As a healer, she always carried her acupuncture needles and herbal remedies with her no matter where she went or how far she traveled.


    "Sister Qamari, Master is really angry with you this time. Are you truly going to go on this mission even when she is so against it?" Lu Yei, who was silently watching from the side, couldn''t help but ask.


    She found it strange to see Princess Qamari so adamant about taking a mission that their Master was so strongly against. This wasn''t the obedient and silent Sister Qamari that she had come to know within the past six months.


    This determined and unshakable female felt completely alien to her, but at the same time, right.


    ''This must be her true personality, firm and unyielding.''


    She thought with a sigh. She had been hovering around the other girl for almost six months, and it was only now that she actually caught a glimpse of her real self.


    "I do not feel good about leaving while Master is still upset with me as well. However, there is nothing I can do about it. I cannot do what she wants me to do. I have already made up my mind to go to the Northwest." Done packing, Princess Qamari grabbed her white trident and left the work cabin.


    *


    On the north of the Sealand Academy, stood an ancient platform that glowed with golden light. Pink-blue gold fins and jellyfishes swirled around the four green pillars that squared the platform, giving the place a mystical and mesmerizing presence.


    At this moment, standing before the stone platform were a group of ten, with five males and five females garbed in red and black. These were the first and second-year students that were set for the Northwest to the Minions Faction of the East.


    Two white-robed third-year students were standing in front of the group of ten. As the oldest and most experienced magic wielders of the team, they were in charge of leading the expedition.


    "As soon as you reach the City of Laining, make sure to report to Elder Lu. He will provide you with all the help he can to successfully complete your mission." Elder Wu amiably instructed the two third-years as he hesitantly glanced at the silent purple-red-robed girl standing on the side.


    "Yes, Elder Wu. You can rest assured, we will keep your instructions in mind." They firmly replied in unison, touched by the elder''s consideration.


    "Hmm..." Elder Wu absent-mindedly hummed as his gaze shifted to the girl again. No longer able to hold back, he sighed in defeat and walked in front of her.


    "Princess Qamari, I know that you are a very sensible girl and will act according to the situation. Even then, I will say this for my own peace of mind. If things get out of control, or circumstances turn dire, immediately return to the academy. Your life is more important than a mission, understand?"


    This elder that had only met the princess once, on the first day of her entrance into the academy, was firm and serious as he looked at the girl. From his behavior and stance, it was clear that he attached more importance to the silent girl than the rest of the apprentices.


    And rightly so.


    Of the batch that entered the academy six months ago, Princess Qamari was the only one that was truly outstanding. She was so outstanding that even the spectating elders nodded their heads in agreement on hearing his words.


    Out of the three accepted apprentices of the Great Magician, she was the most promising and likely prospect to be the Marikeen.


    "Elder Wu, do not worry. I know what to do." Princess Qamari lightly replied in the face of his serious gaze.


    ''Sigh, I am just going out to sharpen my magical ability, and yet, the whole academy is making a big deal of it.''


    As she recalled the various elders'' reminders and numerous warnings, Princess Qamari could only sigh in defeat.


    There was no helping it. Healers were in great demand but few in numbers. And with the fight against the magical beasts growing fiercer by the day, the need for magical healers became even higher.


    Princess Qamari, as a genius healer seen only once in a thousand years and a possible Marikeen prospective, received the constant attention of the entire academy elders.


    "In the first place, what I don''t understand is why we are even allowing Princess Qamari to go on such a dangerous mission. Why are we just silently watching while she is walking into a war zone?" Elder Yun yelled in frustration.


    He could only helplessly watch as the gem he discovered strode right into the jaws of the magical beasts. What is even worse is the fact that all the academy elders stood with equally helpless expressions as they watched the scene.


    "Elder Yun, do you think you''re the only worried person here? I am Princess Qamari''s Master and she didn''t even heed my words! Do you think anyone else has what it takes to stop her?" Elder Wen, looking pale and sickly, replied in a similarly frustrated tone as she screamed.


    "Alright, everyone. Let us all calm down. It is clear that no one is able to dissuade the princess from venturing into the Minions Faction of the Fallen. Not even the Great Magician Iiam." Elder Kang placated the restless elders and focused on the girl whose one decision turned the entire academy upside down.


    "We can only do so much. If the apprentice herself wants to go to such a place, nothing we do can ever stop her. Even if the Mission Hall elder snatched the task from her, who can guarantee that she won''t leave without informing anyone? It is better this way. At least we know where she is headed and can protect her in secret."


    "Yes, elder Kang is right. Since we know where she will be, we can even take turns guarding her from afar. This way, she will be able to gain the experience she needs and we can ensure her safety in case of an accident." Elder of the punishment hall chimed in.


    "I agree. Since we can''t stop her, we might as well let her go and experience the dangers of the Magic world for herself. We can still afford to protect her in secret."


    "Yes, yes. We will protect her in secret."


    The elders, having decided on a course of action, relaxed and attentively watched the apprentices proceed towards the ancient platform.


    "Princess Qamari, go well and return well." Elder Wu gave the girl one last glance and stepped aside.


    From here on, there was nothing he could do.


    From here on, it all depended on the girl''s luck and fate.


    He could only hope that the Heart of the Sea would not lose its only savior.


    Marui Osklain, who stood with the other four females, glared viciously at Princess Qamari''s back as Elder Wu repeatedly cautioned her.


    The care and worry with which he treated the girl further strengthened her resolve to get rid of her.


    She wanted to get rid of her for good!


    ''Just a little longer...''


    In this fashion, the apprentices from the Sealand Academy stepped onto the ancient platform.


    The golden light flared and enveloped their figures, filling the place with a warm shimmer that highlighted the beauty of the wandering fishes and glowing corals.


    With a sudden, intense burst of light, the golden glow winked out, leaving the ancient platform empty, dull, and lackluster.


    *


    In the Northwest of the Zenom Continent was an establishment of sprawling mass of settlements separated into four different factions. These factions were known as the East Minions Faction, South Minions Faction, West Minions Faction, and North Minions Faction.


    These Factions held different beliefs and had customs and traditions that were specific to their tribe and cult.


    As a region where people with various different beliefs, customs, and traditions dwelled, constant strife and disagreements between the settlements became a norm.


    At this moment, inside a large stone mansion, a family of three sat around a dinner table and happily chatted as they ate.


    "Dad, I went to see brother Lin Gong today. He brought an interesting toy from the settlement. Dad, I also heard from him that the settlement has many other interesting things. Why don''t you take me with you this time? I really want to see what other stuff they have."


    A girl with black hair and dark eyes looked expectantly at the middle-aged man sitting on the main seat.


    "Fei''er, don''t play around. The settlement isn''t a place to play around." The man''s stern voice and sharp eyes made her lower her head in disappointment, her eyes quickly filling with tears.


    "Yes, Fei''er. The settlement isn''t a place for young ladies. Now, be good and finish your meal." A blue robed middle age woman on the man''s left, gently said.


    "Dad, just say it if you don''t want to take me with you. Why make the same excuses every day? Do you know how long I have been hearing that?" The girl ignored the woman and accusingly glared at the man.


    "Fei''er, it''s no..."


    Bang!


    Before the middle-aged man could finish his words, a loud explosion sounded from the back of their mansion, freezing him in astonishment.


    After a brief moment, he came to his senses and abruptly rose to his feet, rushing to the place of the explosion.


    When he arrived in the back forest, he saw the ancient platform in the center of the clearing glowing with a golden light.


    The radiant light flared and enveloped the entire region in a golden hue that blinded his sight. Raising his long sleeve, the man shaded his eyes and looked apprehensively at the platform.


    Bang!


    Another explosion and the light winked out.


    In its place, was a group of youths dressed in red and black, led by two white-robed youngsters and a purple-red clad girl.


    "Is this the East Minions Faction of the Northwest?" One of the white-robed youths stepped forth and expressionlessly asked with a stoic expression.


    "Yes, this is the East Minions Faction of the Northwest." The middle-aged man seriously replied.


    These youths were Princess Qamari and the apprentices from the Sealand Academy.

 Chapter 99 - City Of Laining

    Lu Wang led the group of apprentices through the winding stone halls to the guest rooms on the east wing.


    "I hope you youngsters don''t take my unkind welcome to heart. It wasn''t intentional. It''s just been years since we''ve received any visitors from the academy." He said with an apologetic smile.


    "We understand, Elder Lu. We aren''t offended by your actions." One of the white-robed apprentices with dark hair and eyes, Jun Meng, replied unconcernedly.


    "Elder Lu, we are here for the Magical Kilin mission. Did the apprentices from the other six academies arrive?" The other third-year, Tu Lei, seriously asked.


    "Yes, they arrived yesterday. You''ll need to meet them by early morning. I heard they were planning on carrying out the mission on their own. Our Sealand Academy hadn''t sent apprentices to the Northwest for years so the other academies are not expecting us to do so this time as well." Here, Elder Lu couldn''t help but sigh.


    He had been stationed in the Northwest for almost 20 years now. During the past 2 decades, as the strength of the Sealand Academy fell, the number of magicians sent to the region dropped lower and lower until it completely stopped.


    Now, in the Northwest, the influence of the Sealand Academy was so minimal that the City Lord of Laining, Elder Lu Wang had no power. On the contrary, the other six academies border guards held the greatest power in Laining City.


    Upon reaching the East Wing gates, Elder Lu stopped and turned to the group of apprentices.


    "Alright! I will stop here. The right side of the wing is for the females while the left is for males. Right early so you can rise early." Clasping his fists, the elder nodded with a slight smile and left with the escorting guards.


    "Everyone, go in and rest up. We still need to be up early and seek out the other academies."


    "Yes, senior brother!"


    The apprentices were already drained from the rough teleportation and desperately wanted to find a place to lay and rest. As such, the moment they received permission, they entered the courtyard and separated.


    Princess Qamari entered the guest hall on the right with the five girls behind. The hall was spacious with a tea room on the north, a garden on the right, and doors on the left.


    "Everyone, I don''t know about you, but I am tired. I''ll be going to bed first." One of the second-year females immediately headed to one of the doors and entered.


    "I am too. Good night everyone."


    "Let''s see each other tomorrow."


    Soon, the entire hall was emptied and Princess Qamari was the only one remaining.


    "Snow, I want to know everything about the Laining City and the situation of the Magical Kilin. Do you know of any spell that can help us gather updated information of the place?" She asked through the bond they shared as she walked to an unoccupied door and entered.


    "There isn''t a spell that can gather information. However, using a Spying Mirror spell, you can see the current situation of the regions."


    "Okay. Let''s try that in a while."


    The room was plain and simple, with a light pink bed, small dining table, and dressing station.


    Princess Qamari strode to the bed and sat with her legs crossed.


    The teleportation wasn''t bumpy. However, the shift from one country to another was draining on the body. As such, Princess Qamari sat with legs crossed to rest while performing the spell.


    "Snow, what level is the Spying Mirror spell? Is my current elemental level be good enough?"


    She set her trident aside and laid down her medicinal and needle pouch. The aromatic scent of the herbs was calming, making her drowsy. Shaking her head, she placed the two pouches on the bedside table and concentrated on the magic spell.


    "Princess, with your current level, you can easily perform almost all of the ordinary magical spells. Unlike the first and second elemental levels, a third elemental level magician has greater flexibility and quicker spell execution speed. As such, the grade two Spying Mirror spell won''t be difficult to perform."


    "Great! I will be counting on you, Snow." Closing her eyes, she waved her hand, her slender fingers moving in a delicate dance as she weaved the magic. Snow''s calm voice entered her mind, the ancient words of the spell sounding archaic and vast, as they flowed through her mind.


    Instantly, luminous streams of light flowed from her fingertips and gathered into an ethereal loop, the pure weave seeming as complex as a spider''s web.


    Unlike the magicians in the realms that first gathered materials and recited the spell as they weaved the magic, Princess Qamari could directly weave the magic without having to chant the spell out loud.


    This was an advantage that she had discovered during her ventures around the outskirts of the academy as she oversaw the successful growth of various herbs. As her mind worked faster than her hands and her mouth, she could complete any spell within one-tenth of its'' original time duration.


    Therefore, by the time her fingers were done showering light, a shimmery globe floated before her. The pure white globe pulsed and throbbed for a few moments before its'' surface swirled and blurred.


    A while later, the blurriness disappeared and the swirling vanished. The globe stabilized and a clean view of the City of Laining was revealed.


    Princess Qamari opened her eyes and intently watched the silent motion.


    The wide brick streets were crowded with residents dressed in heavy garbs of grey, black, and plain clothes. Food and exotic items were sold in stalls as kids ran around and vegetable sellers displayed their best produce to attract customers.


    Outside of the Laining City, in a village on the far east of a desolate region were groups of deserted huts and mud buildings. North of the buildings was field encircled with a black magical shield. The shield throbbed intermittently, exuding waves of magical pulses that shattered everything within six-mile radius.


    "That must be the location of the Magical Kilin."


    Princess Qamari''s face turned serious as she observed the black shield. She had a strong vibe that whatever it kept sealed was far more dangerous than they had anticipated.


    "Snow, can you sense the level of the Magical Kilin?" She asked in worry.


    "Since the creature is a beast, I can try."


    "Trying is good enough. Do not worry about it if you fail to see through."


    The White-tiger was a creature far superior to the Magical Kilin. As such, if the spiritual immortal beast wanted to know the Magical Kilin''s elemental level, it would be as simple fixing its gaze on the beast.


    However, the two were now separated by a black shield and Spying Mirror. The barriers between the two made the task more difficult and complex.


    The white tiger leaped off Princess Qamari''s shoulder and moved closer to the white globe. Its golden orbs glowed and golden light shot out from its eyes into the Spying Mirror. Focusing on the black shield inside the globe, it tried to pry into its secrets.


    A while later, the white tiger weakly slumped onto the bed, its thick white coat matted with sweat.


    "Princess, the black shield is fiercer than it looks. I wasn''t able to get past its protective bindings."


    There was extreme exhaustion and disbelief in the creature''s eyes as it stared dazedly at the black shield. Even though she said that she would try, she was just being modest. Snow was confident that she could see through the barrier.


    After all, a magical beast was far below her status and as a spiritual immortal beast, she had her own arrogance and pride. Unexpectedly, she couldn''t even move past a simple barrier.


    ''Even my spiritual ability has dropped lower than I anticipated. It seems I really need to focus on recovering my original strength.''


    Sighing, the white tiger fell into a deep slumber.


    Princess Qamari gathered the unconscious tiger in her arms and looked at the black shield with a frown. If even the white tiger was not able to see through the barrier, she could not imagine what sort of creature the Magical Kilin was.


    "Sigh, there is no other choice. I need to personally pay the place a visit." Sweeping her hand, she dispersed the Spying Mirror and the white globe vanished.


    In its'' absence, the room was enveloped in darkness and silence permeated the air.


    It was a long day and Princess Qamari felt drained and exhausted.


    Having established a basic understanding of what she was about to face, she decided to get some rest.


    "Tomorrow will be a big day. I need to accomplish this mission successfully in order to get the Magical Kilin''s heirloom. It is the only way I can officially leave the academy without facing any obstructions."


    This was the main reason behind her decision in entering the Northwest. Any apprentice in any of the seven magical academies could leave the academy at any time they wanted. The prerequisite, however, was that they needed to hand over a Magical Kilin''s heirloom to their respective academies.


    A Magical Kilin''s heirloom that they personally obtained with their own strength.

 Chapter 100 - East Minions Faction

    Crown Prince Lail walked through the crowded streets of the Laining City, the golden sun beating fiercely upon his black mask, as he headed towards the City Lord''s Mansion with the group of apprentices from the Mistland Academy.


    Led by a third year in white robes and a handsome appearance, the team attracted quite a bit of attention from the civilians.


    "Senior Brother, is he going to follow us there? With his appearance, he will scare the apprentices from the other academies."


    "Senior Brother, can''t we enter alone? He can come in by himself."


    "Yes, Senior Brother. Let''s enter alone. If we go in the presence of the City Lord with such a person, I won''t be able to raise my head from the shame!"


    The female apprentices felt uncomfortable at the thought of appearing before a crowd of apprentices with the masked disciple from their academy. They felt repulsed by the hideous mask and didn''t want to get entangled with him to save themselves from the embarrassment.


    "He is from our academy so entering with us is a must. The City Lord has invited all of the apprentices from the seven academies that are in the East Minions Faction to his Mansion. Although he has no authority to order them around, as the City Lord, he still has the ability to gather them together."


    In the face of his junior sisters'' various questioning, Wu Lin spoke calmly.


    He knew that the girls felt perturbed by the hideous mask their junior brother wore. He also knew that they didn''t want to be around the guy. However, as the only third year and leader of the team, he had to make sure that all the apprentices from the Mistland Academy remained together until they had a clear understanding of the situation of the East Minions Faction.


    "Right now, the most important task is to find a source where we can gather accurate information. We need to know what we will be facing and what we should beware of. Ru Wen, after we enter the City Lord''s Mansion, try to see if you can find anything from the servants and guards."


    "Yes, Senior Brother." The second-year Ru Wen replied respectfully.


    "Hmm. Now, let''s hurry. The others must have already arrived."


    In silence, with Crown Prince Lail silently following behind, the group continued their trek towards the stone mansion in the distance.


    *


    The next morning, Princess Qamari woke with a destination in mind. Having done basic research on Laining City, she wanted to personally visit the region of the black shield and find out more about the East Minions Faction.


    "Snow, are you feeling better?"


    The white tiger was still asleep. But due to their link to each other, she could spiritually communicate with it without a problem.


    However, she received no response even after waiting for a long while.


    "Snow?"


    Carrying the white tiger, she was just about to enter its spiritual sea, when a voice came from outside her door.


    "Princess Qamari, Elder Lu invited the apprentices from the other six academies. The Sealand Academy''s apprentices are also requested to appear in the main hall as soon as possible."


    "I understand. You can leave."


    From their tone of speech, Princess Qamari could tell the speaker was a servant of the mansion.


    "Elder Lu must have sent her to inform all of us."


    She wasn''t that interested in meeting the apprentices from the other six academies. But since Elder Lu himself requested her presence, she couldn''t turn down the invitation.


    "Before that, I need to change my appearance."


    She knew that her get-up attracted too much attention. Combined with her face veil, it was impossible to turn obscure within a crowd.


    As such, Princess Qamari planned to wear plain robes over her purple-red robe and cover herself up from head to toe. Since the majority of the people in the East Minions Faction wore heavy clothes due to the cool weather, the idea was more than acceptable.


    Setting the white tiger on her bed, Princess Qamari went to the back chambers and found some changing clothes. The fabric was white and simple, with no decorations or designs, making it the perfect material for her to wear over her robe.


    "The window curtain is of the same color as this clothing. I will use it as the head cover."


    She twirled her hand and a stream of light shot out. The light flew towards the white curtain and skillfully materialized a duplicate copy of the fabric.


    As a third-level elemental magician, Princess Qamari''s mastery and manipulation of various spells came as easily as picking and sorting herbs. As more time flew, the depth of her knowledge expanded to the point where she felt a faint inkling of the next stage.


    Within half a year of studying magic, Princess Qamari had gone from being a novice to a master, from level 1 of the elemental drawing stage to level three of the elemental drawing stage.


    Such speed and progress was unheard of in the entire seven realms.


    This was the reason why Princess Qamari hid her elemental progress level from the academy. She already held the whole academy''s attention as a genius healer found only once in a thousand years. She didn''t want to attract even more trouble to herself by announcing her unparalleled excellence in magic.


    This was the other reason why she wanted to change her appearance. Once she entered the danger zone, she would no longer be able to keep her elemental level hidden. In the face of danger, her true abilities would be revealed.


    Therefore, in order to keep her identity hidden from the rest of the apprentices, she decided to cover her entire self in white, except for her eyes.


    "I heard the people here believe in covering up to ward off evil spirits and dispel the interest of wandering souls. They also use the trick to keep themselves safe from the lascivious eyes of the local officials. With such a get-up, I will perfectly blend in with them."


    She had measured and reshaped the fabric to her liking. Picking up the white headcover and face veil she had also crafted to her taste, she went back to her bed.


    "Snow, I know that you are very exhausted. I will not disturb your recovery. But I will be taking you with me. I do not know whether or not that is a good idea. After all, there are many dangers out there."


    Sighing, She wrapped the clothes and tied the bundle on her waist, right next to her pouch of herbs and needles.


    After a brief scan of the room, with the white tiger in her arms, she went out to meet the other apprentices. Together, the group proceeded towards Elder Lu''s study.


    Inside the study, Lu Wang anxiously paced back and forth as he waited for the apprentices from the Sealand Academy. Their sudden appearance in the Northwest was both a surprise and hope.


    Surprise as he hadn''t expected the academy to send any apprentices to the Northwest, and hope as he sensed an opportunity to regain his original authority. As such, he anxiously waited for the presence of the apprentices whom he deemed as his chance at rising back in power.


    "How did the task I handed to you last night go?" He whispered in the empty room.


    "My lord, I completed the task according to your instructions. The apprentices from the other six academies should arrive soon." The cold reply echoed in the room as if it belonged to a ghost than a living creature.


    Elder Lu wasn''t daunted nor alarmed at the sound and only remained silent as he continued his pacing. Last night, he had immediately sent out invitation letters to the other apprentices of the seven realms.


    "Hmm. Let me know as soon as they arrive."


    He wanted them to meet the group from the Sealand Academy and judge their Elder''s strength based on each team''s individual strength. This was his first step in achieving his goal of getting back in power.


    He needed to know the strength of his competitors'' standing.


    It was in such an atmosphere that Princess Qamari and her team arrived at the City Lord''s stone mansion study hall.


    "My Lord, the apprentices are here." The same cold voice rang out again, pulling him out of his trance.


    "Go ahead and inform them to enter."


    Turning, he immediately went back to his seat.


    Princess Qamari hadn''t changed yet, intending to do the deed once she was on her own and out of the apprentices'' eyes.


    Therefore, her purple-red robes instantly stood out when she entered Elder Lu''s study beside Jun Meng and Tu Lei. The other apprentices of the academy followed stoically behind them and the team appeared more awe-inspiring after a night of rest than they did last night.


    "Welcome, I hope you''ve had a good rest and are ready to welcome today''s guests." Lu Wang immediately beamed as he stood and went around his work table to stand before the team.


    "Yes, we''ve had a good rest, thanks to you Elder Lu. But what do you mean by welcome today''s guests?"

 Chapter 101 - The Laining Street

    "Haha...young man, don''t worry. You will find out soon enough." Elder Lu laughingly clapped Wu Lin on the shoulder, his face beaming with a wide smile that crept Princess Qamari.


    ''This elder, why does his smile seem as sickly as Prince Noore''s?''


    The thought unabatedly entered her mind without her conscious desire, making her warily stare at the honest-looking elder. If she could not tell the middle-aged man was another two-faced hypocrite, then she would have lived so long for nothing.


    ''I wonder what he is trying to achieve?''


    Her earlier enthusiasm had completely faded, leaving in its place only faint indifference. With this sort of people, she didn''t expect to receive free aid in collecting information about the black shield. As such, it was even more important for her to leave incognito and do the investigation herself.


    As she didn''t want to form any sort of connection with the man, Princess Qamari completely ignored their conversation and looked out the window, losing herself in the natural scenery. Including the Amayan Empire and the Jinn Kingdom, this was the fourth place that she had visited with a drastically distinct landscape.


    Unlike the Jinn Kingdom, Amayan Empire, and Sealand Academy, the East Minions Faction of the Northwest was ordinary, with sparse vegetation and trees. There were small hills and cliffs with lakes and streams winding through its rough rocky paths.


    Birds and tiny creatures such as squirrels, mice, and rabbits ran about but were few as well. The only abundance of nature were the wild beasts that occasionally roared and growled in the distance.


    "Shall we go, then? The other apprentices must be waiting." Jun Meng''s voice drifted into her ear, making her shift her attention back on the middle-aged man that was still smiling from ear to ear.


    "Haha...yes, of course. That''s the whole reason why I called you. Come, let''s go to the Main Hall. They must already be waiting! Haha..." He continued laughing jovially, as he dragged Jun Meng and Lu Tie away.


    Princess Qamari sighed and followed as the rest of the team followed her.


    Soon, the group passed the Main Hall''s wide gates and entered the sitting room. Inside the hall, there were six distinct groups spread out. Some were clothed in black, some in blue, some in green, some in red, some in yellow, and some in white. All had the insignia of their respective academies on the sleeves of their robes, making it a lot easier to distinguish them.


    Princess Qamari''s gaze fell on the group from the Janah realm, garbed in white with the insignia of wings on their sleeves. Their peaceful and calm aura attracted her interest, as compared to the other apprentices, they appeared more mature and composed.


    "Haha...everyone''s here! I am sorry for the slight delay. Our friends from the Sealand Academy had only arrived last night. I thought a little rest was a must and hence, allowed them to sleep in." As he went by and apologized to the standing apprentices, Elder Lu joyously proceeded to his seat in the center of the hall.


    "Elder Lu, no need to apologize. We understand and don''t mind waiting a few minutes longer." The apprentice from the Janah realm replied nonchalantly, his face expressionless even with his soft tone.


    "Elder Lu, I am sure you invited us here for more than petty talk, right?" The Nar realm apprentice had a disdainful look on his face as he glanced at them.


    "What is up with his attitude?"


    "They are from the Nar realm, so it''s useless talking sense with them."


    "Ignore him."


    The Sealand apprentices were peeved but didn''t lose their cool, waiting behind Princess Qamari and the two senior brothers as they whispered among themselves.


    "Everyone, please get seated. I invited all the apprentices with the intention of getting everyone acquainted with one another. The Magical Kilin Mission isn''t an ordinary one. It will require all of you to work together to successfully complete it. So please, sit."


    Seeing the elder''s above friendly attitude, Princess Qamari lost all interest in the meeting about to commence. The one thing she hated most was two-faced hypocrites. As such, the moment Elder Lu invited them to sit, she whispered to the senior brother closest to her.


    "Senior Lu Tie, I am not interested in feasts. The noise and chatter give me headaches. I will take a stroll outside. You and the others can go ahead without me." Without wasting any more time or giving the confused senior any chance to respond, she turned and left.


    Lu Tie watched the receding back of the purple-red clad girl in disappointment. He, like most of the second-year males, joined the expedition to the Northwest for the sole purpose of getting close to the beautiful junior sister.


    However, the junior was as cold and hard to approach as ice. She neither spoke nor engaged or responded to any friendly conversations. Her cold stare and indifferent eyes were chilling enough to shut off the mouth of any courageous and foolhardy male.


    "Aye, I wonder who would be the one to melt this ice cube." He silently whispered as he retracted his gaze and moved closer to Jun Meng.


    "Brother Jun, Junior Sister Princess Qamari went for a stroll outside. She said the environment here is too loud and noisy for her." He relayed in a hushed tone.


    "Hmm. Let her be. Sister Qamari isn''t an individual that we can control. The elders of the academy have specially informed me that we only need to keep an eye on her for protection. As for other matters, we are not allowed to interfere or get involved." Jun Meng''s indifferently replied and moved forward.


    The others followed in his step, and soon, everyone in the Main Hall was seated with a drink in hand. The feast commenced in the joyous laughter of the City Lord and seven academies apprentices.


    Aside from the senior brothers she informed, the only individual aware of her disappearance was Marui Osklain, who viciously watched the princess''s receding back.


    Once she came out of the Main Hall, Princess Qamari immediately waved her hand. Bright light flared and her white trident appeared. Grabbing the trident, she lightly slammed it on the ground.


    "Meilan Innki Behee!" Take me out of here!


    The magical spell was a new one she recently learned from Snow. It was a spell similar to teleportation, only a lot more draining and taxing to her soul. Moreover, the distance she could travel was limited to only a mile.


    But for her, it was more than enough to get out of the City Lord''s Mansion without being spotted by the guards.


    Bright light flared and enveloped her entire body, showering her in a radiance of luminous brilliance.


    Puff!


    With a forceful tug, her body disappeared.


    Right at this moment, Crown Prince Lail came out of the Main Hall. He caught a glimpse of a creamy white light that attracted his attention.


    "Why does that light feel familiar?"


    Even though it was only a tiny radiance, the moment he caught a glimpse of the light, his heart pounded. As if being pulled by a string, he blindly rushed towards the light, his pounding heart drumming in his ears.


    He leaped over the tiny garden plants and landed lightly on his feet. Without pause, he continued on his mad dash. Just when he was about to reach the light, it vanished.


    He came to a halt, his racing heart still reverberating in his ears.


    ''What was that light? Why did I react so intensely on seeing it?'' He wondered in confusion.


    His dark eyes flashed with a black-blue gleam as he stared in a daze at the spot he caught the light.


    "Master, are we leaving?"


    The voice blared in his mind, instantly shattering his trance-like state. Shaking his head, Crown Prince Lail turned and disappeared into the shadows of the stone buildings.


    *


    Princess Qamari strolled through the bustling Laining street, the gray cobblestones clean and well kept as merchants lined up booths. Each was eager to sell food, jewelry, and clothes. A gust of wind brushed against her face, and the fragrant smell of freshly baked delicacies filled her nostrils.


    "What a lively and peaceful scene. No one can tell that a place of such harmony actually harbors a hidden danger." Her eyes seeped with hints of water as she emotionally looked at the running children.


    She had seen a similar scene in her magical Spying Mirror last night. But experiencing what she was trickled her heart into a complicated sadness. She experienced emotions that she never felt when she only looked at the silent motion.


    "Sigh. Some things never feel real until you experience it for yourself."


    She hoped that misfortune would never befall a peaceful environment such as this. With another sigh, she made her way out of the Laining gate, into the rural regions of the place.


    This was a less populated area compared to the Laining City, with twisting roads and fully packed huts and mud houses. Men pulled mulls and carts with loads of goods such as hay and vegetables into the settlement as chicks and sheep''s grazed on the grass and grains on the floor.


    A tiny stream of water followed from a river in the distance, women crowding around it to wash clothes and bathe their kids.


    Princess Qamari leisurely strolled through the sparse woods as she delightfully took in the scenery, finding beauty in the simplicity, and life in the struggle of the civilians to survive.


    Right at this moment, the surroundings went dead silent and a dreadful chill seeped into the atmosphere.


    An ominous feeling appeared in her heart and Princess Qamari turned and fled without hesitation.

 Chapter 102 - The Fateful Encounter

    Princess Qamari leaped over the cascading towers of the mound, finding the place troublesome and restricting to dash across. As a princess of the Jinn Kingdom in the East of the continent, the change in landscapes did not bother her.


    Besides the vast and hot desert, the residents of the desert Jinn Kingdom were known for their great resilience. And as a member of the royal family, Princess Qamari''s education on the rest of the continent, if not compact, was at least passable in overcoming small trials traveling mound regions.


    The small hills were more rocky and sharp than she imagined. But as a student of the academy, she needed to make a contribution in order to graduate and her ventures outside the dome were always full of twists and turns.


    Today was no exception.


    Her gaze darted over the land as dark figure after figure chased after her.


    "Stop right now!"


    "Stop! Or you will regret it!"


    The hollers behind her grew stronger as the men grew closer. She swept her sleeves and changed directions, heading towards a village area.


    "It seems I will have to blend with the villagers because clashing with them will only attract more trouble."


    Picking up her speed, she dashed into a mud hut and continued towards its window. The small opening was just enough for her to jump out.


    The chase continued until night arrived and the sky was blanked with stars. Soon, the dark night sky and slight breeze were the only companions to guide her silent steps.


    *


    Crown Prince Lail stealthily moved between the huts as he attempted to trace the purple-red robe he saw in the shadow of the dark.


    He wasn''t mistaken and couldn''t be mistaken, because that purple-red robe was something that he had personally commissioned for his Princess Consort. It was his wedding gift to her on their wedding day.


    "Since the apprentices from the other six academies are here, it is possible that she came with them. But why didn''t I see her in the City Lord''s mansion?"


    This was what he was worried about. If she was truly his wife and she came with the apprentices of her academy, then why wasn''t she with them in the Main Hall of the City Lord? The man clearly said that he had invited every apprentice in the Laining City and that they were all present inside the hall.


    As an apprentice of one of those academies, she should have been present as well. The fact that he wasn''t able to spot those robes in the Main Hall troubled him.


    "Forget it. For now, I should only focus on locating her again. When I meet her, I will naturally find out the truth of the matter."


    Sighing in frustration, Crown Prince Lail cleared his head and continued his silent search for the figure he deemed to be his wife.


    Whether it was her or not, he would find out soon enough.


    *


    "Those people were chasing me like they saw a ghost. Do they know me? That could not be possible. I only entered the Northwest recently. And more importantly, I have not met or contacted anyone from the seven academies before leaving."


    She was perplexed, confused by the strange occurrence of suddenly getting targeted and relentlessly chased without a valid reason.


    "This will not do. I am a target without even knowing why I am a target. I need to do something to not only escape from the eyes of my pursuers but also find the reason behind their interest in me. But this is only possible if I directly enter their den!"


    Princess Qamari was a decisive individual. The moment she realized she was being chased, she had instantly decided to change her appearance. Anyway, changing her appearance was not a big deal and in fact, was already a task she had made preparations for.


    Now, she only needed to find a safe location to implement the change.


    In the distance, the howls and roars of wild beasts reverberated intermittently, adding an eerie note to the already ominous atmosphere. Swiftly moving through the small buildings, she found an empty and dusty house.


    Waving her hand, a thin stream of pure luminous light poured out, brightening the gloomy room. Princess Qamari immediately cast a spell on the bundle on her waist. The bag flew out and unfurled, the white clothes inside fluttering silently in the air as they floated.


    With another wave of her hand, the clothes swirled and flew directly towards her. The moment they touched her body, her purple-red robes were immediately obscured, being replaced by white. Her purple-red veil was cloaked by white and her long, knee-length obsidian black hair was completely covered with white.


    "I also need to change my eye color. It will stand out too much in this place."


    Another wave and light flashed in her eyes. The bright light glimmered like jewels of the sun, its'' radiance illuminating the place with warmth and peace.


    The next moment, the light was gone and the darkroom went back to being as dark as the night sky. Princess Qamari, now garbed in all white from head to toe, pulled out a glass mirror and looked at her appearance.


    Her violet-silver eyes were now the color of honey, golden and shiny as the rays of the bright sun. Her original midnight black hair became silver with a touch of violet, making her seem like a maiden of the bright moon.


    Coupled with her white robes, she was a creature from the folk stories of old. The stories of the white-robed maidens that served the greatest emperors in predicting events and disasters targeted at the empire''s well-being and prosperity.


    "Not bad. The magic spell Snow taught me is too good!"


    Satisfied with her appearance, she leisurely stepped out of the room and bumped into a broad chest.


    Bang!


    The force of the collision was unexpected and so great that she was dazedly pushed backward and hit the wall. Using the wall as support, she struggled back to her feet.


    "Ouch."


    The pain was sudden and sharp, eliciting a painful groan from her lips without her consent. Fiercely shaking her head, she winced in pain as she straightened her posture.


    "I am sorry, madam."


    The voice was cold and indifferent, belonging to that of a young man. The man hesitantly remained at the door, unmoving, as he unconcernedly stood at the door. Raising her head, Princess Qamari saw the black robes before her sight fell on the black mask.


    Grotesque and hideous, the black mask displayed fangs and bones with traces of blood leaking on the side of his lip and flesh hanging limply where his face should be.


    If it was any other young lady, they would have immediately fainted upon landing eyes on such a hideous face. However, Princess Qamari was unlike an ordinary lady. Not only was she not frightened by the hideous face, but she also found it quite interesting.


    ''Maybe, I should have used something similar to that. Then, attracting trouble would be as difficult as ascending the sky. After all, who would want to be close to an ugly beauty.''


    She wistfully thought.


    "Madam, are you alright?" The voice sounded again.


    Pulled out of her daze, Princess Qamari apprehensively looked at the man.


    "I am fine, thank you! But who are you and what are you doing at my place?"


    Her voice sounded even colder than the young man, as she felt no desire to politely exchange words with the stranger. Of course, she also ignored the fact that the place wasn''t hers to begin with.


    "I am new here and accidentally entered your home. I am willing to pay for any pain that I have caused you."


    The young man replied in the same polite tone, his red eyes not once moving from her face. The close scrutiny and intense look immediately raised her guard. If there was one thing that she hated more than anything else, it was being stared at like an art piece.


    "No need! I would be more than happy if you would just peacefully leave." Her voice was even icier than earlier, not a trace of warmth to be found anywhere.


    The young man''s eyes fleshed, raising in surprise, as he stared even more intently at her. From his stance, it was evident that he had no desire to move.


    ''Is he part of the group that is chasing me? That''s not right. If he was, why would he only stand at the door like a statue?''


    She frowned in displeasure as the thought seemed plausible but didn''t fit the actions of the man before her. After all, even if she had evaded their eyes to find this deserted hut, it didn''t mean that not one of them was able to spot her.


    As such, Princess Qamari kept up her guard and looked at the suspicious man with more alarm, her hands waving a spell in preparation for any sudden attack.


    Red and gold eyes locked as the two stared at each other in silence, waiting for the other to make the first move.


    "Well, are you going to leave or not?"


    Patience drawing thin, Princess Qamari finally asked with a hint of irritation in her chilly voice. She had no time to waste and needed to reach the black shield before dawn broke. She needed to get started on the task she sneaked out for.


    "What if I say, no?"

 Chapter 103 - Husband And Wife Finally Meet, But Fail To Recognize Each Other

    "No?" That wasn''t what she was expecting. At this moment, wasn''t this stranger supposed to either attack or leave? What was with the relaxed tone? Was he a threat or not?


    She couldn''t tell and hence, ended up staring at him in confusion.


    Crown Prince Lail saw the strange woman''s brows furrow in confusion and felt amused. It was the first time he had met the woman, reaching this place by blindly following the trial of a shadow. And yet, a sense of familiarity overwhelmed his heart every time he heard her cold voice.


    It was a voice so similar to his wife''s that his heart raced every time the sound entered his ears. If it wasn''t for the fact that the person before him had silver-violet hair and golden eyes, he would have been fooled into thinking that Princess Qamari was standing before him.


    "Miss, are you alright?"


    The lost expression on her face remained too long for assurance. His amusement immediately disappeared as he worriedly looked at her.


    "Huh? I am fine. Can you please leave now? You are making me uncomfortable." Princess Qamari returned to her senses with a start and absentmindedly dismissed the man.


    Her mind was no longer in the present.


    For a split second, she felt as if she wasn''t speaking to a stranger but to someone close to her heart. Someone she knew and longed for. The feeling of familiarity was so strong and intense that her surroundings blurred and her husband''s shadow materialized in the stranger''s place.


    ''Do I miss him that much?'' She wondered despondently.


    The past few months in the Sealand Academy weren''t easy. Even as she immersed herself in learning and gaining as much knowledge as she could, her heart was restless and writhing in anxiety.


    Day and night, she wondered if her husband still remembered her. She wondered if he still kept this wife of his on his mind. She wanted to know whether or not he went to search for her.


    Aside from wanting to release herself from the shackles of the academy''s expectations and the unreasonable way they took their apprentices for granted, there was another reason why she wanted to leave.


    She wanted to return back to her estranged husband as soon as possible.


    She was worried that he would take her sudden disappearance the wrong way. After all, once betrayed, a person''s heart would never be able to trust another person easily again.


    Not knowing where she went, crazy ideas and thoughts might have surfaced in his mind. And even if they didn''t, he would probably be madly searching for her everywhere. This was why it was important for her to meet him.


    After all, once they met face to face, everything could be laid out in the open for them to discuss.


    Crown Prince Lail sensed the woman''s annoyance and absentmindedness, rising slight displeasure in his heart.


    ''What is so important for her to dismiss me so decisively and forget about my existence?'' He thought with slight irritation that he himself wasn''t aware of.


    Although he didn''t feel like leaving, he controlled his chaotic emotions and forced himself to look away.


    ''Lail Amhei, what in the seven realms are you doing? Being a married man, you are taking interest in an unrelated woman? Have you gone mad!?''


    The fact that he was interested in this strange woman caught him off guard. Since the day of his wife''s disappearance, not a single day passed where he didn''t think of her or miss her.


    There wasn''t a day where he didn''t wonder about her whereabouts and her safety.


    There wasn''t a day he didn''t desperately want to meet her.


    And yet, here he was, mesmerized by a stranger...


    The thought was more than disturbing. It shook his self-confidence and tested his core beliefs.


    ''I cannot stay here any longer. I need to leave right now!''


    Without saying another word, Crown Prince Lail turned and disappeared into the beckoning shadows of the dark night, his steps flustered and hurried.


    When Princess Qamari returned to her senses, she only caught a glimpse of his lonely back.


    Sighing in relief and concealed disappointment, she too departed from the mud house.


    *


    In the depths of the rural villages, Princess Qamari absentmindedly wandered around an ancient wall, her mind still clouded with her unexpected encounter with the stranger.


    "He came and left without lifting a hand. Did he really get lost?"


    For someone who needed to find out the identity of the individuals chasing her, she appeared too relaxed thinking about an unknown guy. This was completely unlike herself.


    Which further fueled her suspicion.


    "Is related to the strangers chasing me? Or is he a magician that approached me on purpose?"


    She wondered if he had enchanted her for the brief moment they were in each other''s presence. That seemed to be the only likely explanation for her strong interest in him.


    Most unsettling, however, was the nagging desire suppressed firmly in her heart.


    Why did she feel attracted to him without even knowing who he was and what he looked like? If it was truly a spell as she thought, then she needed to get to the bottom of it.


    "Yes, showing so much interest in a stranger isn''t ordinary. Show I go find him?"


    In her entire seventeen years of life, Princess Qamari had never felt the way she was feeling now. She had never felt so lost, confused, and disturbed.


    So out of focus and restless.


    Before today, she had never even realized there was someone that she missed as deeply as her parents. The Crown Prince''s appearance in her life was sudden and unexpected. They got married a day after their engagement was fixed and the two were separated before she could even know him.


    Since she never got the chance to develop feelings for him or evaluate what she felt on their first encounter in the royal garden, she was confused whenever she thought of him.


    As a person who viewed marriage as a sacred bond between two unrelated individuals, she knew that she would never look at any other man before he divorced her. As a woman that valued loyalty and faithfulness in a relationship, she would never place her affection anywhere else.


    But was her loyalty towards her husband out of affection or was it just faithfulness and respect for their marital bond?


    This was a question that deeply bothered her.


    She could and would never allow herself to feel for anyone but her husband. But if she never felt any affection for her husband for the rest of her life, then what would she do?


    A bond without affection and love had never bothered her before. She knew what she wanted in life and had her own goals to pursue. But today, her encounter with that stranger made her feel as if she was living a lie and not a life.


    She was capable of feeling for another. But she purposely suppressed her feelings and distanced herself from others as she trusted no one but herself.


    In the future, if she fell in love with a man that wasn''t her husband, what would she do?


    Most certainly, she couldn''t remain as Crown Prince Lail''s wife, because then, she would be deceiving him. But if she didn''t divorce him, she would also be giving her body to a man that wasn''t in her heart. Such an act was shameful and undignified.


    Additionally, her pride and dignity would not allow her to divorce her husband and get into a relationship with another man. And being with a man that wasn''t bonded to her in the sacred vows of marriage was too disgusting and repulsive.


    It was something that she would never do even if her life depended on it.


    "Sigh, being faithfully married and having feelings only for my husband is my path. As for a day where my heart and mind will be divided? I can only hope that such a time will never come in my life. Otherwise, I will be utterly miserable!"


    A faint smile on her face, Princess Qamari turned to continue her journey.


    Her silver-violet hair floated behind her as she flew on her silver rafter, the radiant glow of the moonlight spilling on the gleaming strands. The sparse trees flashed past her, the light breeze caressing her cheeks and swirling her white robes.


    From a distance, she looked like a silver-haired moon maiden descending to the mortal realm.


    After half a night of traveling, Princess Qamari finally landed on a giant rock in the middle of a dense wood that outlooked a distant village.


    Swirling her right hand, her silver rafter shrunk and landed in her palm. She tied the miniature rafter on the left of her waist, where it hung elegantly on her hip, and tinkled with the pearls hanging on the side.


    Turning, her eyes collided with violent, ruthless ones that froze her in her tracks.


    The owner of the blood-red gaze exuded a vicious and ferocious aura, its shadowy figure seeming sleek and natural within the shadow of the night. Two huge horns protruded from the top of its head giving his profile the appearance of a demon from the Nar realm.


    It slowly slithered towards her as it held her gaze, its predatory orbs promising death.


    Princess Qamari calmly removed the golden sword-like jewel in her hair and tightly gripped the tiny sword in her hand. Golden radiance flared from her clenched fist, and the miniature sword elongated into the golden sword.


    Holding the sword sideways, she got into a battle stance and raised it before her eyes.


    "Skyler, it is time to shine!"

 Chapter 104 - Fighting Together

    "Twing!"


    The golden sword vibrated in response, its excitement and anticipation clear from its strong reaction.


    "You have rested for long enough, I see." Smirking, she lunged towards the wild beast.


    Bang!


    Skyler hummed excitedly in her hand, shooting out sharp sword lights that pierced into the wild beast''s skin like a knife into butter. Blood splashed and the beast roared in pain, its shriek echoing in the deserted wood. As it thrashed wildly on the ground, dust and debris went flying everywhere.


    When the moonlight fell on its battered body, Princess Qamari finally saw its appearance. The wild beast was an Octopus Snake that lived within the wetlands of Eastern Reaches. As an evolved race of the Green Lined Serpent, the Octopus Snake carried venom in each of its ten tentacles, making them one of the most dangerous species in the Northwest.


    Many detoxification methods and poison neutralizing herbs had no effect on its toxin, birthing a subconscious fear of its name and territory in the native civilians of the Northwest.


    The years of solitude and lack of entanglement with strong opponents made the creature fearless. It instantly perceived Princess Qamari, who unexpectedly landed in its territory when she descended as food at first glance.


    "Skyler, this is a night-stalker Octopus Snake. Its'' gall bladder is a remedy for cold sores. Let''s take it down with one shot!"


    "Twing!"


    Twirling the ringing sword in her hand, Princess Qamari dashed towards the flailing beast again. Only this time, she slashed mercilessly in a methodical manner, cutting off its various tentacles as black fluid squirted in the air.


    "Ahhhhang!"


    Its painful roars transformed into tormented whines that soon died off. The golden sword flew out of her hand and slashed viciously across the creature''s neck, severing its head from its body.


    With a dull thud, the body covered in black fluid fell on the ground, never to move again.


    "Skyler, that was awesome! Did you sharpen your edge while resting? Your cuts and slashes were too clean and precise!"


    "Twing!"


    The golden sword made one final slash at the motionless Octopus Snake body and obediently returned to her outstretched hand.


    Princess Qamari gently caressed the sword, her eyes overflowing with deep sentiments, as she wiped it clean. Giving it a gentle pat, the golden sword shrunk in size and returned to its golden jewel-like state. She carefully inserted the tiny gold sword back into her thick silver-violet curls, held together by a white string.


    "Now, let''s go and see what we got here." Curiously, she approached the Octopus Snake''s corpse and searched for the black gall bladder. While she was a healer herself, it never hurt to have a remedy for poisons on hand.


    After excavating all the valuable materials from the corpse, Princess Qamari stored the items in her silver rafter. It was through a chance encounter on one of her herb foraging expeditions that she discovered another secret of the silver rafter.


    It had the ability to store items, both magical and non-magical.


    The silver rafter could dispel any elemental magic an object possessed and shrink the size of items to 1/1000th of their original size when placed upon its surface.


    At that time, Princess Qamari wasn''t too thrilled about the discovery. She only used medicinal herbs and for that, she had her pouches. It was only later when she found the red Geromna Plant, a plant used to calm the nerves and facilitate meditation, that she discovered the advantages of the rafter that could shrink any item.


    Satisfied with her harvest, Princess Qamari turned and moved towards the distant village.


    "I need to find a clue that will lead me to the den of the strangers that chased me. Right now, the village is the only place I can begin my search."


    With a destination in mind and a goal to achieve, Princess Qamari leisurely strolled through the dark woods.


    Unbeknownst to her, there was a shadow standing among the dense trees, silently watching her every move.


    "There is no doubt. She is definitely the woman from the mud house. So she is a magician as well?"


    The figure was cloaked in black with a grotesque mask on its face, making his appearance even more ferocious and hideous than the Octopus Snake that Princess Qamari had killed.


    "I wonder where she studied."


    This figure was none other than Crown Prince Lail.


    After leaving the mud house, he headed in the direction of the village where the black shield was built. Using the Black Spear, he easily traveled thousands of miles within half a night.


    What he didn''t expect, however, was the woman he met to be able to match his speed.


    "Black Serpent, you are a spiritual weapon. For that woman to be able to match your speed, does it mean that her silver ride is also a spiritual weapon?" Crown Prince Lail asked the Black Serpent through their spiritual link.


    "Master, that silver ride isn''t a spiritual weapon. It is a spiritual item. On the scale of grade level, it isn''t any lower than myself, which is why its speed didn''t lose out to me. However, it doesn''t possess the skill to attack or defend like me. It is more of a support type item, hence why it''s termed spiritual item."


    "Support spiritual item? Do you mean items that can teleport locations, fly without the use of magic, and can store and carry materials of any size?"


    "Yes, Master. Those are called spiritual items because they can conduct functions without the owner having to use any magic."


    "Hmm..."


    Crown Prince Lail''s gaze turned deep as he stared in the direction the woman left. In the entire Mistland Academy, he was the only person that possessed a spiritual weapon. But in this desolate region in the middle of nowhere, he met a woman that possessed an item with a value equal to his own.


    A spiritual item.


    "Is she from the other six academies as well? But that can''t be right. I didn''t see her among the group of apprentices that showed up in the City Lord''s Main Hall."


    Crown Prince Lail was curious.


    This woman was far from ordinary. This was something that he realized the instant he saw her in that mud house. But on this second encounter, he discovered that his first evaluation was nothing compared to the scene before his eyes.


    The confidence and grace with which she butchered the Octopus Snake was no less than a beautiful dance. He hated to admit it, but she had unintentionally attracted his attention.


    "We will follow her. If she is from the six academies, she is probably here for the Magical Kilin Mission. Who knows, maybe we would need her help."


    Even though he spoke the words out loud, he knew that they weren''t meant for Black Serpent. They were meant for him. He was trying to justify, and failing miserably, his interest in this strange woman.


    ''By acting this way, am I betraying my wife?''


    His heart grew heavy at the thought.


    His wife was his family. He couldn''t even imagine doing something that would betray her trust, let alone do it. In the entire seven realms, she was the only person that he could not afford to hurt.


    Not because he loved her deeply, but because she was his wife, and to protect her from every harm, pain, and difficulty was his responsibility.


    This was a conviction that he believed in and a principle that he held close to his heart.


    In the past six months, this day was the only time that his firm conviction had ever shaken and his beliefs questioned.


    ''My wife...what do I truly feel for her? Before today, I never placed my affection elsewhere. Before today, I never felt a day would come where I might one day betray her. But if such a day does arrive, what will I do?''


    "Master, are we going? There seems to be some disturbance in the distance."


    The Black Serpent''s urgent cry snapped him back to reality. Turning his head, Crown Prince Lail looked in the direction the woman had disappeared in. Flashes of light and the enraged cries of wild beasts resounded, filling the dark woods with an eerie atmosphere.


    Without hesitation, Crown Prince Lail leaped in the air and the Black Serpent flowed beneath him. Landing lightly on its black-blue back, he pointed in the distant.


    "Black Serpent, go!"


    Woong!


    The Black Serpent flashed, trees and flying beasts sweeping past him, as, in the blink of an eye, he landed right in the middle of the chaotic battlefield and crushed a twisting centipede with its giant body.


    Crown Prince Lail jumped off the Black Serpent and pulled out his magical spear. Thunder rumbled and flashes of black light gleamed on its black-blue surface. Without further delay, he charged into the battle.


    Princess Qamari was stunned by the sudden appearance of the black creature. Her heart plunged with dread as her gaze fixed on the giant beast. However, unlike what she expected, the beast didn''t charge at her. It instead crushed the wild beasts surging at her.


    Before she could comprehend what was happening, a figure flashed in front of her and grabbed her waist, saving her from the claws of a wild boar just before it landed on her thigh.


    "The wild beasts nearby must have smelled the scent of blood. We need to work together in order to escape from this predicament alive. Understand?" Crown Prince Lail hollered at the figure in his arm, his other hand defending against the boar''s attack.


    "You can put me down." The cold voice was like a splash of ice water, cooling his boiling blood.


    He released his hold as if electrocuted by lighting, causing her to almost fall on her back.


    "Thank you. Now, let us fight together."


    As if not bothered by his rude actions, the woman twirled her golden sword and fearlessly dashed into the horde of beasts.

 Chapter 105 - The Budh Village

    On the border of the Laining City was a settlement comprised of hard-working villagers that strived to keep their families alive. The village houses were made of mud from hard clay and huts from hay and wood, stacked in the shapes of cones or single-story buildings.


    Unaware of the dangers surrounding them, the villagers diligently woke up at the break of dawn and prepared for their day of hard labor.


    "Elder Mu, you are up as well?"


    "Yes, who can remain asleep when so much work is pending?"


    "Elder Wu''er, I don''t see your grandson around today. Has he already given up?"


    "Haha...let''s not talk about my grandson. Everyone knows what he is like. Why don''t we discuss your grandson? Isn''t he the honor of the Budh Village? Where is he? Why haven''t we seen him in days?"


    "That...my grandson is out of the village...he went into town to seek better employment. Now, if you will excuse me..." Elder Mu turned and left in a hurry, his scrambling steps seeming as if he was being chased by a beast.


    "Elder Wu''er, the entire village is aware of Elder Mu''s grandson''s actions. Did you need to bring him up? See now, you chased him away." A grey-haired elder with kind eyes spoke disappointedly as he looked at Elder Wu''er.


    "Elder Yu, I didn''t mean it. In the heat of the moment, I spoke rashly." Elder Wu''er bowed his head in shame, his dull blonde hair appearing withered in the morning dawn.


    "What''s done is done. There''s no undoing it. Let''s drop this topic. The fields are still waiting for us." Elder Yu shook his head and walked away.


    The rest of the Budh Village men followed after him, going to their respective fields as they passed by the dense wood that was shrouded with an ominous fog of death and gore.


    Howls and roars reverberated from the thick foliage as the thick metallic scent of blood spread in the air.


    Amidst the beastly roars, a feeble whisper drifted out and mixed in the cacophony of noise.


    "Huff, huff, we need...to leave this place."


    Crown Prince Lail felt weariness cloud his mind, dragging his muscles and bones. Half a night of slaughtering a horde of wild beasts was more than he had bargained for. Even if there was a compatible partner beside him.


    "How are we going to do that? How will we create a wide enough gap to make a great escape? As it is, we are barely managing to stay afloat." The woman coldly replied.


    "We don''t have any other option. One way or another, we need to create an opening and escape from here or we will end up as wild beast food." He retorted just as indifferently.


    Even though they fought side by side for an entire night, him with his spear and she with her sword, the two still didn''t trust each other enough to lay out all their cards in the open.


    Crown Prince Lail held back his level three elemental magic abilities, while he was certain that the woman was holding back her own. Because during the entire night of slaughtering, he hadn''t once seen her use a magic spell as all her attacks were facilitated by her golden sword.


    Since he already suspected her to be from one of the six academies, he knew that what he saw was only what she desired to show him. As such, he had no choice but to push for genuine cooperation that comprised of half their true strength.


    He came to save her, but did not mean that he had earned her favor.


    On the contrary, he had earned her suspicion by coming out exactly when she was in danger.


    Sighing secretly, Crown Prince Lail wiped off the sweat on his forehead, his mind flashing back to the moment when he grabbed her waist. The act was completely instinctive, not done intentionally on his part, but it bothered him all the same.


    ''Why did I react like that?''


    This was a question for which he couldn''t find an answer.


    If the one in danger was his wife, his nervousness and anxiety would have made perfect sense. But the one in danger here wasn''t his wife.


    It was a complete stranger.


    So why was he so alarmed? Alarmed to the point of instinctively shielding her with his body?


    He sensed her aversion after that brief contact. No doubt, finding him and his actions questionable.


    Unfortunately, what she wasn''t aware of was his own confusion and distress. His disappointment in himself. As such, he didn''t mind her obvious dislike but instead welcomed it.


    It kept him sane.


    "I will hold back the Turtle Morrg, you clear a path. When you hold back another wild beast, I will clear a path. We must accomplish our individual tasks at each turn, no matter what. What do you think?"


    Her chilly voice pulled him out of his reverie, returning him to the present. As he registered the meaning of her words, his dark eyes flashed with a black-blue gleam.


    ''So, you knew that I was also holding back.''


    He was not surprised.


    In fact, he subconsciously sensed that she knew he was holding back. Only hearing her say it from her own mouth had a different flavor. It felt like an affirmation of the woman''s personality. A personality that he had rightly guessed.


    "Hmm. We will do it that way. There seems to be a village a little far ahead. Let us clear a path that way."


    Having decided on a course of action, the two went back to back. The man holding his black-blue spear and the woman, her golden sword.


    Without another word, the duo rushed into the fray.


    Princess Qamari wielded Skyler with precision, holding off the giant Turtle Morrg with stabs and slashes. It roared in rage and using its thick hide as a shield, it violently charged at her with its sharp horns aiming for her neck.


    She calmly parried its attack and closed in, taking advantage of her lightness to swiftly deal two severe slashes on its vital points. The beast roared back in pain, its anguished screech intermingled with rage as it threw its large paw in a swatting motion.


    Princess Qamari stepped to the side but didn''t put any distance between them, sticking to the beast like a mending herb.


    By her side, Crown Prince Lail ruthlessly slashed at beast after beast, unwaveringly pressing forward as they dropped like wingless Myifs. His eyes flashed with a vicious gleam, the merciless sharp orbs frightening most of the less courageous beasts away.


    Black-blue light flashed on his spear and sparks of lightning shot out, slamming into the nearby creatures and scorching them to death. He continued his advance with Princess Qamari silently keeping pace as she held off the giant Turtle Morrg.


    A while later, about the time it takes a candlestick to burn, Crown Prince Lail tapped on the woman''s shoulder, signaling as the time to switch positions.


    "Be careful of the Octopus Snakes. Their poisons are troublesome to deal with." He helpfully called out over his shoulder, before engaging the charging Turtle Morrg that wanted to follow her moving figure.


    Princess Qamari didn''t reply to the masked man''s reminder, her golden eyes fixed firmly on the mindless wild beasts. Twirling her golden sword, she slashed and hacked without restraint.


    A night of slaughter had honed her senses to the point of perfection. Thanks to her innate healing ability, her scratches self-healed, and her energy recovered on its own. Her only concern was the never-ending beast horde.


    If they failed to cease anytime soon or they failed to escape out of their encirclement, sooner or later, even her innate healing power would fail to have an effect.


    Gracefully swinging her sword, she hacked apart another beast, its flying dark blood splashing on her veiled face as it fell. The stark contrast of red and white created a grim atmosphere that fueled her partner''s blood.


    Crown Prince Lail slashed at the giant Turtle Morrg, his heart racing from the scene of the woman''s bloodied face. Even though she wore a veil, her luminous beauty remained unmaskable.


    ''What in the seven realms am I thinking?''


    For the tenth time this night, he admonished himself for his wayward thoughts and subconscious attraction to the strange woman.


    "Yaaaah!"


    Wanting to lose himself in the fierce struggle, he directly engaged the Turtle Morrg. Beast and man collided, and booming sounds rang out, filling the air. In about ten breaths of time, the clash cooled down and the two returned to their earlier dance of evading and fending.


    Princess Qamari shook her head and continued her advance. She was not able to understand the reason for the man''s sudden outburst and decided to ignore it. After all, it wasn''t like it was impeding her progress.


    In this fashion, the veiled, white-robed woman and the masked, black-robed man slowly advanced their way out of the dark wood towards the Budh Village on the distant hill.

 Chapter 106 - Strange Ceremony

    Early the next morning, Sui Hua was awake before the call of the crow, her bright eyes filled with expectations and hope for the new day. Life in the Budh Village was mundane and ordinary, with its villagers at work before the break of dawn.


    However, as hard-working, illiterate individuals, none of the villagers minded their boring life and instead, found peace and satisfaction in the small piece of land they owned.


    Sui Hua was one such individual.


    As the eldest daughter of a family of 10, her four elder brothers plowed the field and planted crops, while her three little sisters and she took care of meals, washing and sewing of clothes, and fixing the holes in their mud house.


    "Sui Hua, are you up yet?"


    "Yes, mama! Give me just a second!" Rushing out of her bedding, Sui Hua went out the back door to relieve herself. Grabbing a fresh twig, she chewed on one end of it and sprinkled a bit of salt.


    Using the cold bucket of water from last night, she gingerly dipped the salted twig in the water and scrubbed her teeth. After a few moments, she rinsed her mouth and dashed back into the room.


    On the side of her bedding, was a bundle of old rags. Her clothes were tattered and worn out, the color faded from the multiple washing by the stream. But this was the case with the clothes of all the females in the Budh Village.


    Poor and barely making ends meet, the females of the village wore clothes that were more than a year old. Only the males, who labored day and night in the fields and had to enter the city to sell and trade their produce, wore new clothes every six months.


    With the fastest speed she could manage, Sui Hua changed into her old clothes and went out the wooden door.


    "Mama, I am ready to make breakfast. Do we have any eggs left?" She called out.


    "No, Sui Hua. The eggs are finished. We still have cornmeal from the day before. Make porridge with greens from that." A weak woman answered back, her hoarse, croaking voice giving away her weak health.


    "Yes, Mama."


    Sui Hua sighed. Porridge with greens was her most despised breakfast. But since there were no better options, it was better than going hungry for the entire day.


    Grabbing a stack of logs, she inserted them into the ground stove and lit the flint. A spark quickly turned into a blaze and the logs burned as bright as the morning sun. There were various wooden utensils in the tiny outdoor kitchen.


    Sadly, however, there was never enough food to cook them with.


    Placing the giant pot on the burning fire, Sui Hua started the porridge with greens with a serious expression.


    "Sui Hua, Sui Hua! Are you there!"


    At this moment, an urgent cry came from the side of their wooden gate, breaking her focus.


    "Mei Na, is that you?" Leaving the kitchen, she leaned upon the gate and stood on her toes. Stretching her neck, she curiously peered out and her gaze collided with a darker one.


    "Yes, Sui Hua. It is me. Sui Hua, do you know what happened in the village this morning?" The bubbling girl was of the same age as Sui Hua, her dark eyes and brown hair making her prettier than most girls in the Budh village.


    This was Sui Hua''s only female friend and neighbor, Mei Na.


    "No, what happened? Did a mull die?"


    Mulls, as existences that had the strength to plow their fields and carry their goods into town, were considered more important and valuable than ordinary humans. As such, the moment Sui Hua saw her friend''s frantic expression, she couldn''t help but associate it with the death of a mull.


    "No, Sui Hua! Something even greater than the death of a mull happened!"


    "Huh? Something even greater than the death of a mull?"


    That caught her completely off guard, as she could not think of anything that could be more important and great than a mull. Her friend saw the confusion and disbelief in her eyes and leaned over.


    In a conspiratorial tone, she quietly whispered.


    "Sister Ming Yue is being offered to the water spirit tonight. I heard that the reason why the village didn''t get any rain this year is because of the water spirit. It is anger and needs a sacrifice to pacify its rage. Sister Ming Yue is the sacrifice."


    "What!? Offered to the water spirit?"


    Sui Hua was shocked.


    Ever since she was a kid, she had heard about the water spirit''s sacrificial offering, a revered custom of the village, but had never witnessed it before. The very thought of being offered to a wandering spirit sent a chill down her spine.


    But now, sister Ming Yue was going to be the water spirit''s offering?


    The thought unnerved her.


    "Surely, that''s not the only way, right? Does sister Ming Yue have to be offered to the water spirit?" She asked fearfully.


    "Yes, that''s what I heard. They said that the sacrifice was necessary in order to regain the water spirit''s favor and get rain. The offering ceremony is held tonight at the east lake. You will come, right?" Her friend''s eyes were brimming with anticipation as she excitedly asked.


    "I don''t know. I mean, I''ll see if I can attend it..." She hesitantly replied.


    "No way! What do you mean, by you''ll see? I want no excuses. You are attending the offering ceremony with me! See you tonight!" Without waiting a moment longer, Mei Na ran away.


    From her hurried pace, it was obvious that she was escaping from Sui Hua''s rejection.


    "Sigh, I don''t really want to go, though." Sui Hua''s eyes took on a faraway gleam as she thought of Ming Yue.


    Only two years older than them, with her fair skin and gentle features, Ming Yue was considered the most beautiful girl in their village. All the capable males that were of age had fantasies of her becoming their wife. That included her four brothers.


    Of course, where there was admiration and adoration, jealousy and envy followed. The village girls found Ming Yue unpleasing to their eyes, constantly gossiping about her seduction skills and black arts behind her back, whenever they got the chance.


    For Sui Hua, however, Ming Yue was a beautiful elder sister that she could only admire from a distance, not daring to approach for fear of blemishing her.


    Unfortunately, that same Ming Yue was being offered to a water spirit.


    Dispirited, Sui Hua despondently went back to brewing the porridge with greens.


    "Sui Hua, is the porridge ready? Your brothers are about to leave for the fields!" The weak voice was followed by the sound of footsteps that paused behind her.


    Sui Hua knew her Mama was observing the amount of porridge made and debating on how to divide the portion among the family of 10. But as her mood was still off, she didn''t pay much attention to her action, and only responded listlessly.


    "Yes, Mama. The porridge is ready."


    "Sui Hua, get the plates. I will divide the food."


    "Hmm..." Sui Hua obediently took down the plates and washed them, laying them out on the wooden table. Her Mama carried the pot and divided the food, the larger portions set aside for her brothers, while she and her sisters took the smaller ones.


    The family members gathered and took their food, spreading out in the tiny courtyard to eat in silence.


    As such, breakfast passed in a quiet but tense atmosphere, the expression on everyone''s faces speaking volumes about the evening ceremony.


    "Brother, isn''t there a way to stop this offering? Sister Ming Yue is so beautiful! Isn''t it too cruel to offer her to a water spirit? You can marry her yourself!" Sui Hua was no longer able to restrain her emotions, bursting out her thoughts on a moment of impulse.


    Slap!


    She crashed to the ground, her eyes tearing at the pain as her head spun from the sudden blow. Before she could gather her breath, kick after kick rained down on her, showering her thin figure with red bruises as she painfully coughed her lungs out.


    "If you can''t speak, then you should just keep your mouth shut! Ming Yue is the water spirit''s offering now. To speak such words at this time, are you trying to turn the entire village against me? Huh?" Her elder brother roared at her with another vicious kick, spittle flying from his mouth as he suspiciously peered down at her huddled form.


    "Sui Hong, calm down. Your sister didn''t mean it. Sui Hua only sa..." Her Mama tried to intervene on her behalf but was shut off before she could continue.


    "No, Mama. You need to teach your daughter right. There are some things that a female like her should not interfere in. Clearly explain that to her. If there is a next time, a slap and few kicks will not be the end of it." Sneering meanly, he turned and walked out the gate, his hoe flung over his shoulder.


    The other members of the family only briefly glanced at her, before indifferently returning back to their meal. The expressions on their faces hadn''t changed even once during the entire incident.


    This was how life in the Budh Village went. Men decided the fate of women, and women obediently followed the path laid out for them.


    Even if that path held nothing but despair.

 Chapter 107 - The Water Spirit Ceremony

    In the evening, Mei Na stopped by Sui Hua''s home. She was afraid her friend wouldn''t show up for the offering ceremony and decided to personally drag her to the lake.


    "Sui Hua, I will not take any excuse from you. Go and get ready. We are going together."


    Unaware of the ordeal her friend had gone through, Mei Na uncompromisingly pushed her towards her room, making her intentions clear.


    Sui Hua resignedly sighed and entered her room.


    Getting beaten by her brothers wasn''t a new matter. In fact, it was an ordinary matter in all the villagers'' homes. The many years of physical abuse had conditioned her body so well that the pain dulled and numbed before mid-noon.


    With a little bit of powder on the exposed portions of her skin and all traces of the event disappeared.


    This was how the females kept their dignity. By hiding the abuse they suffered from one another and keeping the matter private. After all, it wasn''t like something was going to change by bearing their pain to someone else.


    In record speed, Sui Hua changed into a light blue blouse and tied skirt. Leaving her dark hair loose, she went out the door.


    "Finally! Come, let''s hurry! We are late!" Mei Na sprinted over and grabbed her friend''s wrist, at which Sui Hua winced.


    "What''s wrong? Are you hurt?" Noticing her reaching, Mei Na''s brow furrowed and she raised the hand in an attempt to inspect. But before she could even complete the action, Sui Hua snatched her hand back.


    "Are we going or not?" She asked in irritation.


    Sensing her mood, Mei Na immediately nodded and dropped the topic.


    "Of course, we''re going! I have been waiting for you for so long just to attend this event together."


    "Not an event. A sacrificial ritual." Sui Hua emphasized.


    "Yeah, that too." Shrugging nonchalantly, she grabbed her friend''s hand again and the two went out the wooden gate into the evening sunset.


    On the east of the Budh Village was a clear lake twisting into the depths of a dense wood. The sound of the slashing water intermingled with the intermittent roars of the wild beasts, adding an air of mystery to the atmosphere.


    Villagers stood by the side of the lake with a red palanquin in the center of their midst, while a few feet away, the village councilors amiably conversed among themselves.


    "Will this ritual have any effect?" Elder Yu doubtfully asked a middle-aged man with brown hair in the center of their group. The man was the head of the Budh Village.


    "Whether it will have an effect or not, we will only know after the successful completion of the ritual." The man replied pensively.


    "But if it won''t have any effect, then wouldn''t we be sacrificing the life of an innocent girl for nothing?" Elder Mu asked in a similarly concerned voice.


    "What''s the point of talking about all this now? The ceremony will commence in a few heartbeats and there is no stopping it." Elder Wu''er finished in finality, silencing the chattering crowd.


    His words rang true, for once begun, the ritual of offering could not be stopped. Having wasted enough time, the village head tiredly sighed and turned to the crowd.


    "Fellow villagers, we are gathered here today to make an offering to the water spirit. As I am sure all of you are aware, our village has not seen rain for an entire year. And while we managed to survive, we suffered a devastating blow that affects our livelihood." Looking into the expectant gazes of the thinning population, the village head continued with dispirited eyes.


    "For the future well-being of our village, we will be sacrificing Ming Yue, the eldest daughter of Elder Ming, to atone for our incautious actions. To pacify the rage of the water spirit and be blessed with rain. Now, please present the bride!" Waving his sleeve, Elder Yu stepped out of the red palanquin''s way.


    Sui Hua and Mei Na arrived at this moment, her sight automatically falling on the red palanquin.


    "Sister Ming Yue must be in that sedan. I wonder how she looks." Mei Na gushed with enthusiasm, her dark eyes shining with happiness.


    "Does it matter? After today, we won''t be seeing her again." Sui Hua gritted the words through clenched teeth with a tight smile on her lips.


    The animated conversation of the women and their glowing faces pierced her eyes, their bright smiles making her sick to her stomach.


    She could not understand.


    What was so exciting about drowning a young female to death? What part of the act was so thrilling that everyone was smiling so radiantly?


    The answer evaded her, making her feel like an alien among a nest of closely-knit kins.


    "Bring the bride!"


    "Offer her to the water spirit!"


    "Offer her to the water spirit!"


    The crowd chorused, making way for the team cautiously carrying the sedan into the lake. A little distance from the center of the lake, the bearers slowly lowered the sedan into the water. As the palanquin sunk with the flood of water, the team of bearers immediately ran out.


    Sui Hua watched with rapt attention as the sedan slowly sunk, her heart hammering in a silent plea. Her sister Ming Yue was vanishing before her very eyes, and there was no way for her to help her.


    Thong!


    With a deafening ring that spread in the heavens, a loud explosion broke out. The wedding sedan housing the bride shattered with a loud boom and Ming Yue was exposed before everyone''s eyes.


    "What is going on? The palanquin shattered?"


    "Is the water spirit rejecting her? Is that it?"


    "If not, what else could it be? The water spirit is definitely not pleased with Ming Yue!"


    "Will there be no rain this year, as well?"


    ''Is sister Ming Yue alright?'' Sui Hua was pleased with the sudden development but also felt worried.


    Amidst the shrieks of panic and confusion, two figures flew out from the dense woods and sent the water splashing and wind howling. In the giant hurricane of water and wind, they lightly landed on the center of the lake.


    The villagers scattered back in fright, the sudden changes filling their hearts with apprehension and fear.


    "Is it...is it the water spirit?" A village woman stuttered.


    "Shut up! How can that be possible!?" A man''s scream full of anger and denial answered in response.


    "If not the water spirit, then what is it?"


    This was what had the villagers on tenterhook. They wanted to know what was happening on the lake and whether or not their offering was accepted.


    Obscured by the turbulent cyclone, the shadowy features of the two figures that carelessly floated on the lake could not be made out. Roars and howls came from the woods behind them, but they made no move.


    After two breaths of time, the fierce wind and surging water finally calmed and settled down. In its absence, the appearances of the two figures were revealed. Garbed in black, a man with waist-length flowing black hair and grotesque mask stood beside a woman decked in white from head to toe.


    Her fair forehead smeared with blood and glittering golden eyes were the only features exposed.


    As they silently floated in the lake, an oppressive aura of sacredness and overwhelming power radiated off their body. Traveling in invisible waves, the aura shocked the huddled crowd into stunned silence.


    "Aurgh! Help me!"


    Suddenly, the frozen atmosphere was shattered by the frightened cry of a female wildly thrashing in the lake. Her drenched head bobbed up and down as she repeatedly sunk in and out of the surging waves, gulping mouthfuls of water.


    Princess Qamari rushed forth and stretched out her hand. Grabbing the female''s wrist, she effortlessly pulled and threw her out of the water. With a loud thud, the girl landed on the side of the lake and coughed unstoppably.


    "Cough, cough!"


    After throwing up for the fourth time, she weakly fell on her side, her vacant eyes starring at nothing in particular.


    "Who are they?"


    "Whoever they are, they have ruined our sacrificial ritual."


    "Then, what do we do now? They are floating on water. They seem to be dangerous people."


    "Does this mean that we can''t question them?"


    The village men whispered among themselves as they cautiously kept their eyes fixed on the two still floating on the water. From their indifferent expressions, they obviously weren''t afraid of the huge crowd and had no interest in them.


    "We can''t act rashly. Let''s wait and see what they will do. It won''t be too late to act later on."


    Sui Hua heard the whispers of the village men, her dark eyes flashing with a strange light when she sensed their fear towards the two strangers.


    ''They saved sister Ming Yue, so they can''t be bad people. But the village men are scared of them. Why?''


    She wondered in curiosity.


    At this moment, Crown Prince Lail finally stepped forward with Princess Qamari cautiously following behind. Standing a distance from the murmuring crowd, he coldly asked.


    "Is this the Budh Village?"

 Chapter 108 - The Arrival Of Uninvited Guests

    The Village Head swept his gaze over the two youngsters, his many years of experience telling him that they weren''t a threat to them. However, their sudden appearance had ruined the sacrificial offering meant to pacify the water spirit.


    "Yes, this is the Budh Village. Who are you and why did you ruin our ceremony?" He asked in a cautious manner.


    "We are travelers from town. The City Lord ordered us to go to the Bansi Village for an official matter. Unfortunately, we encountered a beast horde in the Eastern Reaches and escaped with great difficulty. Forgive us if we interrupted an important ceremony, but it was not intentional."


    Crown Prince Lail humbly replied, not wanting to start a scuffle. From the angry expression on the Village Head''s face, he could tell they interrupted a private ritual. But a night of battling wild beasts exhausted him. He didn''t have the energy to get into an argument with well-rested natives.


    "From town? They came from town!"


    "I also heard that. But they are headed for the Bansi Village. How unfortunate."


    "Shhhh...did you forget? Discussion of the Bansi Village is banned in the Budh Village."


    "Look at me! I hope the Village Head and elders didn''t hear me."


    "Forget about that! The water spirit offering ceremony was interrupted. What do you think will happen to our village now?"


    "At least we know that they''re only martial artists and not magicians."


    Silent whispers and hushed murmurs drifted in the air, making Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari look at the limp girl by the lakeside.


    "Youngsters, we understand your situation and don''t have any problem with you passing through our village. However, you interrupted an important ritual of our village, of which our Budh Village will suffer the consequences. What do you have to say for yourselves?" The Village Head raised his voice to cover the chattering of his fellow villagers.


    The Budh Village was just a minuscule settlement in the East Minions Faction. It was so insignificant that it wasn''t even included in the list of village names. The yearly village gatherings, where every village head relayed the struggles his villagers went through for the year, took place without their presence.


    As such, they were left to fend for themselves and solve their own issues on their own. The water spirit ceremony was one such solution that they came up with to resolve the issue of drought.


    Now that the ceremony was intercepted, the Village Head trembled in fear of the consequences. Finding a scapegoat was the only solution to the problem!


    "Again, it was unintentional. However, since the ceremony of your village was disrupted by us, we will compensate you. Tell us. What can we do to compensate you?" Piecing the ins and outs of the matter together, Crown Prince Lail directly went to the heart of the matter.


    Compensation.


    His calm and composed attitude caught the Village Head off guard. Since the two before him were only youngsters, he expected them to panic upon hearing his cold interrogation. However, the exact opposite happened.


    He was the one panicking instead.


    "Compensation? Do you think that this is something that you can compensate for? You doomed our entire Budh Village to another year of drought!" Shamed into anger, the Village Head roared.


    "Yes, yes. The Village Head is right. Since the ritual didn''t complete successfully, we will be facing another year of drought. How will we survive an entire year without water?"


    "This cannot be compensated. Our crops will wither and our fields will dry. Without water, we won''t have crops to sell. Without water, we won''t have food to fill our bellies. This is driving us to our deaths!"


    "Definitely! We are all going to starve to death. The water spirit will unless its wrath upon our village. The little water we have left in our lake will wither and die out as well."


    The villagers started moaning and crying in despair, some even falling on their behind as they held their heads and wailed like their parents had passed away. Their discordant cries grated on Princess Qamari''s ears, making her wince in pain.


    "Enough!"


    Her cold voice was like a sharp blade, instantly slicing through the cacophony and silencing the brawling crowd.


    Sweeping her freezing gaze over the stunned group, Princess Qamari coldly continued.


    "You don''t want compensation? Fine, we will not compensate you. But what do you want us to do? Your ceremony is ruined and there is no way to undo what has already been done. If you are thinking of making us your scapegoats, you can forget about it! We are officials from town on an official business. There is nothing you can do to us. But if you are thinking about using underhanded methods, I suggest that you discard the idea."


    Crown Prince Lail''s heart quaked. His eyes went blank as the woman''s voice and tone superimposed with that of his wife. On the night before their wedding, when she addressed the objections of the Amaya ministers, Princess Qamari''s voice was just as domineering and unshakable as that of the woman''s.


    "If we go missing, your Budh Village will immediately fall under the radar of the Laining City officials. Right now, you might just be facing a natural disaster. Once the city officials get involved, your entire village will face a man-made disaster. You will be exterminated to the last child."


    Cold sweat went down the Village Head''s back the moment her final words fell. Like a hot pan splashed with an ice water, the crowd boiled in shock and disbelief.


    "Village Head, is what she said true? Will we get exterminated?"


    "That can''t be! They were the ones to interrupt our ritual!"


    "Will we truly face retaliation from the city officials?"


    "Village Head, say something! Is this the end of our Budh Village?"


    With a pale face, the Village Head swallowed with difficulty before focusing his frightened eyes on the white-robed woman. In his reckless quest to find a scapegoat, he had almost invited his death and implicated the entire Budh Village to the last generation. Although the youngsters before him were not magicians, that didn''t make them any less dangerous.


    Crown Prince Lail, startled by the shouts of the frightened crowd, finally returned to his senses.


    "What in the seven realms am I thinking? She is not my wife!" He reproachfully whispered to himself.


    "Did you say something?"


    "No, nothing, just exhausted. You handled this well. However, we did crush their last strand of hope by arriving uninvited and interrupting their ceremony. So we need to find a solution to their problem before we leave."


    Since he spent most of his younger days on the battlefields and traveling the Amayan lands, Crown Prince Lail understood the struggles of the villagers. Estranged and ostracized by other tribes and villages, in the face of natural disasters like droughts and earthquakes, there was no one they could turn to.


    Sacrificial ceremonies and unorthodox rituals were their only source of hope.


    "Ceremony...?" Princess Qamari was noncommittal.


    Her eyes went back to the helpless girl laying by the lakeside, her vacant eyes proof of her shattered faith. If they hadn''t arrived in time, she would have long drowned to death, sacrificed in her villagers'' quest to please a nonexistent water spirit.


    "Village Head, we understand your difficulties. We will not hold your earlier behavior to heart, since you were only looking out for the best of your villagers. However, as my companion asked, how do you expect us to compensate you? What''s done cannot be undone."


    "But our offering to the water spirit went unsuccessful because of you! How will we survive this year without water?" Now more clear of the type of people he was facing, the Village Head no longer tried to use force. Instead, he changed tactics, putting on a sorrowful and hopeless expression.


    After all, everyone sympathized with the weak and pitiful, right?


    Unfortunately for him, he encountered Princess Qamari.


    She was already disgusted with the villagers for their barbaric act of cruelly sacrificing the life of an innocent, young girl in their mad belief of pleasing some water spirit. Now that the same individuals put on the masks of despair, an eerie smile graced her golden orbs.


    "Oh, is the ritual you are talking about the sacrificing of a maiden? But that ritual is banned in the entire Eastern Minions Faction, is it not? Anyone found practicing it, will be sentenced to immediate death by beheading. And all other compliances will receive punishments of equal status!"


    "Yes. Our ritual was supposed to bless our village, but...huh?" The Village Head paused mid-sentence, his eyes rapidly blinking in confusion. The cold words he heard were not the ones that he was expecting.


    "Miss, what did you say?" Thinking that he misheard, he confusedly asked the woman again.


    The eerie glow in Princess Qamari''s eyes intensified as she continued in a dangerously low voice.


    "Anyone found practicing the ritual of sacrificing a maiden will be sentenced to an immediate death by beheading. All other compliances will receive punishments of equal status. Your Budh Village dared to cruelly sacrifice an innocent, young girl. Tomorrow, under the City Lord''s name, every single individual present here will be sentenced to death by beheading. We will personally report your crimes in writing to Laining City''s City Lord."


    In order to cure a disease for good, one needed to cut off the ailment from its root.


    This was a principle Princess Qamari understood very clearly.

 Chapter 109 - Treating Superstition?

    Princess Qamari silently observed the astonishment and fear on the villagers'' faces.


    For superstitious people like them, no amount of words would get through to them. Being vicious and ruthless was the only way to scare them out of their heinous acts.


    "She...did she say that everyone here is going to be beheaded?"


    "She did! We are going to get beheaded!"


    "Village Head, that can''t happen. I still have a family to feed and daughters to marry off. If I die, what will happen to my family?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! We have a family to look after. How can we get beheaded for something we didn''t even do? Look there, isn''t Ming Yue still alive and well?"


    "Village Head, say something!"


    The villagers were in a panic now. The sudden sentence of death by beheading made them lose their composure as they cried and pleaded their innocence before Princess Qamari. Some even went as far as to pull on the Village Head''s arm to make him plea on their behalf.


    Elder Mu and Wu''er were thrown in turmoil as they desperately tried to calm the panicking crowd. On the other hand, Elder Yu only watched the scene with indifferent eyes.


    He didn''t care about himself. He only care about his family, which thankfully, had remained behind as they didn''t have the heart to witness a young girl being sacrificed in the name of pacifying the water spirit.


    Now, it worked out just fine.


    The village elders were finally going to get punished for their heinous act. An act that they had performed multiple times in the past with the excuse of doing it for the greater good.


    Sui Hua stood stunned in the crowd, her mind ringing with the white-robed woman''s words.


    ''Death by beheading...''


    She hadn''t even married yet and was already going to die for being present at the lakeside. Mei Na, in the same frightened state as her friend, tightened her hold on her arm as her body trembled uncontrollably.


    "Sui Hua, we are going to be beheaded. Beheaded!" She cried anxiously.


    The Village Head felt his ears ringing, both from the shock of the woman''s words and the bawling crowd. He couldn''t understand what was going on.


    Obviously, it was their ritual that was disturbed, resulting in them having to face the wrath of the water spirit for its failure. They should be receiving the compensation or willing support of the two strangers to help them make up for the failure.


    Instead, the words that came out of the woman''s mouth completely deviated from the expected. Sacrificial ceremonies had been taking place in the Budh Village for years. The matter of banned ritual hadn''t even reached their ears, so how could they believe such nonsense?


    ''That''s right. This girl is probably trying to evade taking responsibility for ruining our ceremony. That''s why she is cooking up this unfounded tale. Does she think I am that easy to fool? Hmph! I''ll show her!''


    Shrugging off the hands of the villagers around him, the Village Head stepped right in front of the crowd and fearlessly faced Princess Qamari.


    "You think you can fool me with your lies? We have been practicing the sacrificial ritual for many years and in these years, not once have we ever heard of banned ritual. If you can''t take responsibility for your actions, just say it so! Why do you need to scare us poor villagers?" He angrily roared.


    "Scare? And you? Are you worthy?" Princess Qamari disdainfully snorted.


    "If you''re not trying to scare us, then why are you telling such lies? Banned, you say? I want to see the parchment banning the ritual!" Seeing her only snorting and not saying anything else, the Village Head was convinced that the girl was only putting on a show.


    As such, he fearlessly pushed on.


    ''Hmph! Since you didn''t want face, then you can''t blame me for being ruthless!''


    Princess Qamari looked at the smug expression on the Village Head''s face, her disgust and revulsion increasing even further. It was people such as this that caused the downfall of morals and good conduct.


    Even in the face of official authority, they failed to repent and seek forgiveness for their sins. In their minds, they committed no wrong and hence, deserved no punishment.


    Such people were the type she despised the most.


    Crown Prince Lail sensed a cold aura exuding from the figure beside him, freezing his heart. As his gaze fell on the smug expression of the Village Head, he couldn''t help but pity the ignorant man.


    He didn''t know the woman, but that one night of slaughter was enough for him to guess her character.


    Meticulous and ruthless.


    If she dared to bring up a topic of banned ritual practice, then there was no doubt that she had evidence to back up her claim.


    And just as he expected, he saw her withdraw a thin parchment from her sleeve.


    "Village Head, I am glad that you requested to see the parchment. This way, when you die for your crimes, your fellow villagers will not think that we killed you under false claims. Effective last year, this is the parchment banning sacrificial rituals in the entire East Minions Faction."


    Princess Qamari flapped her hands, her white robes creating a gush of wind, as the parchment unfurled before the stunned eyes of the Village Head.


    "Look, look. Look very carefully and see clearly what is written on there. Any practice of sacrificial ritual will warrant an immediate death by beheading. All accomplices in the act will receive punishments of equal status. Now, do you still believe that I am only spewing lies?"


    Her sharp eyes and icy tone caused him to instinctively drawback and stumble to the ground.


    The nearby villagers were too focused on trying to decipher the words written on the parchment to pay him any attention, leaving him lying pathetically on the floor as they chatted over him.


    "Elder Mu, quick, read the parchment for us. Is sacrificial ritual truly banned?"


    "Are we all going to get beheaded for taking part in it?"


    "Is the notice really dated last year? How come we haven''t heard anything about it?"


    "Is that important right now? If what the woman said is really true, then it''s the end for all of us!"


    "Elder Mu, quickly tell us!"


    Elder Mu, the only scholar in the entire Budh Village, sweated in nervous thrill as he tried to concentrate on reading the parchment under the heated pressure of the anxious villagers.


    "It''s true! It''s true! The parchment clearly says that any village that is found practicing the ritual of sacrificing a maiden will be brought under the close observation of the Laining City''s City Lord. And any individual that carries out such ritual, along with their accomplices, will immediately be sentenced to death by beheading!"


    The moment his words dropped, howls of grief and cries of regret rang out as the villagers fearfully huddled together.


    The threat of death frightened everyone. Even the Village Head and elders that strongly advocated the sacrifice of an innocent girl in the hope of pleasing the water spirit, trembled in fear.


    Before, it was only Ming Yue that was afraid. As they were not in her place, most of the female villagers laughed in happiness on finally ridding themselves of their strongest opponent. While on the other hand, the other villagers only glanced pitifully at her, labeling her ''a beauty with a short life''.


    Now that it was their turn, the previously smug and complacent expressions were replaced with fear and dread as they nervously looked at the two strangers.


    "Why do we have to die? We didn''t do anything! We weren''t even aware of the elders'' plan to sacrifice sister Ming Yue until later in the day." Mei Na, no longer able to remain calm, rushed forward and shrieked.


    "Yes, yes! We didn''t do anything! It is the Village Head and elders'' fault! They are the ones that suggested holding a sacrificial ceremony to please the water spirit!"


    "It is their fault! We had no hand in this entire matter!"


    Seeing the light, one after the other, the villagers stepped forward and declared their innocence. Their flustered appearances and pleading eyes resemblance of a wronged party.


    "The Village Head is the greatest culprit. He is the one that should be beheaded. We were forced into accepting his decision since he is the head of the village. We had no hand in this." Elder Yu stepped up and declared with clasped fists.


    "You...!"


    The Village Head saw red, his pointed finger trembled from the unbearable anger in his chest, as he stared at Elder Yu in disbelief. But before he could even say another word, the rest of the elders followed up and declared their innocence, completely disassociating themselves from him.


    The severe blow made blood rush to his head, and finding no outlet to vent the boiling rage, the Village Head puked blood and fainted.


    Princess Qamari watched the entire exchange with indifferent eyes, without a trace of pity or remorse for the abhorrent man.


    He was right in suspecting her claim. There was no such law passed in the Laining City and neither did such a banning ritual parchment exist.


    However, with the use of her magic, Princess Qamari instantly conjured words on a blank parchment she carried in her pouch of herbs. She had brought it with the intention of recording new plants and medicinal remedies, but it had come in handy for a greater good.


    Now, even if the superstitious belief of the villagers was not cleared, the fear of punishment from the Laining City will keep them in check.


    "Before their fear fades away, the drought will probably come to an end. But just in case, we should stay for a few more days to ensure nothing else happens.." The soft words entered Crown Prince Lail''s ears, and he smiled.

 Chapter 110 - Amiable

    The moment he heard her firm, majestic voice, he had an inkling of her intention. As cold as her voice sounded, her heart was as pristine as white snow, clean and untainted. On finding out the villagers'' ritual got ruined because of them, his first thought was to compensate them.


    She, on the other hand, was compelled to unchain the many innocent girls from the shackles of sacrificial ritual. Crown Prince Lail was already impressed with the woman''s magnificent magical abilities. Her kind nature had now earned his respect.


    "We will follow your plan." He decisively replied.


    Since he planned to stay in the village for a few days anyway, there was no problem in agreeing with her proposal. Besides, this will give them enough time to stabilize their chaotic Realm Heart and recover their elemental energy.


    Princess Qamari looked at the bawling crowd and indifferently swung her sword.


    Chiiing!


    A sharp sword aura flashed through the air, rising fierce gusts of wind carrying a decapitated head that thumped to the ground, before instantly dispersing.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Blood splashed and flowed, the red glare silencing the buzzing crowd. Like an unplugged stream, it leaked unrestrainedly into the rippling currents of the water and washed away with the next wave.


    "That serves as the fulfillment of his punishment. As for the rest of you, if I do not receive a letter of pardon from the victim forgiving your crimes, within the next dawn, your end will be the same as his. Death by beheading!"


    With the same indifference and cold voice, Princess Qamari slowly withdrew her blood-soaked sword.


    This was her first kill, her first time taking a human life.


    To brand the incident into the villagers'' minds and forever banish the thought of sacrificing maidens to an unknown water spirit, she decided to behead the Village Head before their eyes. She decided to use him as an example to cut off any residual thoughts of practicing the ritual in private.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Her senses frayed and her heart rang nervously in her chest.


    The warm blood, as if taunting her for her self-righteous act, dripped loudly onto the uneven rocks and battered her chaotic mind. With every ring, the hand clenching the bloodied sword trembled in sync. And just when her hand had turned numb, the sword about to slide loose, a larger hand clasped her own.


    She abruptly raised her head and met the red eyes of the stranger.


    "It''s okay. He deserved to die for his acts. Remember what he said. They performed this ritual more than one time. Young innocent girls lost their lives more than once. You did the right thing. It was a necessary evil to right an enormous wrong."


    Tears pooled in her eyes and her breath caught in her throat. In the wake of his suddenly comforting words, Princess Qamari felt her flimsy shield crumble away as her vision swam.


    Crown Prince Lail saw her reddening eyes and the rapid rise of her chest.


    Something was wrong with her.


    Turning his head, he gazed at the still frozen villagers and coldly said.


    "We will be staying at the north of the lake. On the first dawn tomorrow, we need to see that pardon statement, otherwise, you will follow in your Village Head''s footsteps." With that, he wrapped his spear arm around the gasping woman and flashed out of the crowd''s view.


    She needed private space. Personal time away from the villagers'' sight to come to terms with her deed.


    Sui Hua dazedly watched the two strangers disappear before her eyes, her already tightly strung nerves collapsing upon catching the rolling head.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    She shrieked belatedly and fainted.


    Mei Na caught her friend''s crumbling body and trembled in fear as she looked at the rolling head. Just a short while ago, the owner of this same head was speaking fearlessly as he gave the command to lead Ming Yue into the lake.


    However now, it wasn''t Ming Yue that had met an untimely end. Instead, it was the individual that had decided her end.


    Mei Na''s sight shifted to the dazed Ming Yue, now surrounded by a crowd of fawning villagers that handled her with care. They anxiously checked her for wounds, asking after her health as if she was a piece of their heart.


    "Little Yue''er, how are you feeling? Are you in any pain?"


    "Yue''er, tell aunty. Did you injure yourself?"


    "Don''t be afraid, Yue''er. The Village Head can no longer sacrifice you to the water spirit. The officials from the Laining City brought a parchment that clearly declares such practice as banned. Whoever is found practicing will be sentenced to death!"


    "See? The Village Head is already beheaded. You don''t need to fear. Yue''er, we had no hand in this entire matter. You know what our status is and what the Village Head''s status is. Aside from obeying his every order, we have no other way to live."


    "Nothing but a group of hypocrites!" Mei Na hatefully snorted.


    If it wasn''t because of their action, using Ming Yue as an offering to please the water spirit, then she and Sui Hua wouldn''t have gotten implicated. She hated the Village Head and hated, even more, the hypocritic elders that were responsible for their current predicament.


    They didn''t even have the decency to own up to their actions.


    "Sui Hua, hold on. I will take you home."


    Shifting her unconscious friend onto her back, she ignored the group of hypocrites and struggled with the sudden weight. Stumbling, she made her way back to Sui Hua''s mud house.


    Crown Prince Lail dashed across the numerous huts and mud houses, shifting through a rocky landscape before finding a secluded cave beside a waterfall. Doing a swift scan around the place, he cautiously entered the damp cave.


    "Huff, huff, huff...ahhh!"


    For a brief time, the woman in his arms desperately gasped for breath before breaking down in tears. She buried her head in his chest and cried; her quiet, choked sobs stabbing his heart.


    "Don''t cry. It''s okay. Everything will be okay. You didn''t do anything wrong. He deserved to die. It''s okay. Everything will be fine. You didn''t do anything wrong..." He hesitantly placed his hand on her covered head and gently murmured, the tender tone shocking even himself.


    However, as if triggered by his words, the cries of the woman only increased further, her fragile figure trembling as she cried her heart out.


    It didn''t need any saying.


    From her intense reaction, it was her first time taking a human life.


    ''Truly a case of cold appearance and soft heart.''


    He couldn''t remember his reaction when he first took a human life. The chaotic battlefield, the harsh neighs of Myifs, the swinging of blades and spears. It all felt like another lifetime.


    However, even though the memory and events felt distant, he was certain that he never shed a single tear as he reaped lives like a grim reaper. As he slaughtered without remorse or regret.


    He did what he had to do in order to protect the Amayan Empire and the peaceful lives of its citizens. Even if it meant making the battlefield his home, the ground his bed, and the sky his blanket, he felt no dissatisfaction.


    Because he was carrying out his responsibility as a royal of the Amayan Empire. He was doing his duty of protecting the weak civilians.


    However, everything changed on his wedding day.


    As if awoken from a long dream and a fog cleared from his mind, Crown Prince Lail, the sole heir to the Amayan Empire, felt his heart freeze towards his empire.


    Under the unmasked ugly hearts of the ministers and the unsympathetic, cruel naming of the citizens towards his missing wife, the shackles chaining him to the Amayan Empire in the name of duty and responsibility were finally shattered.


    His eyes opened to the truth of the human heart and he realized how lonely he was. In the vast Amayan Empire, in the entire seven realms, he didn''t have one individual whom he could call his friend. Whom he could consider a family.


    Except for his wife.


    His wife was his only family. The family he had gained and became bond to the moment they accepted each other as husband and wife.


    The one to whom his responsibility to take care of and the duty to protect now belonged to.


    As he returned to his senses, Crown Prince Lail''s resolve to find her strengthened. The hand laid upon the woman''s head stiffened and slowly dropped to his side.


    "You can let go now."


    The cold voice was like a basin of ice water, instantly returning Princess Qamari to her senses. Embarrassed, she moved away from the stranger with her head bowed and turned, finding a corner in the cave to huddle.


    Her pitiful appearance and frail figure made his heart clench in pain, but Crown Prince Lail forcefully shook his head and shifted his gaze.


    ''You have a wife waiting somewhere out there for you. Feeling for another woman, even if it is only pity, is unacceptable. That is being disloyal to the woman you married. That is being unfaithful to her and betraying her trust.''


    Harshly scolding himself, he turned and left the cave.


    Outside, the evening sun was just setting into the sea, its golden brilliance showering the land in a radiance of warmth.


    However, Crown Prince Lail felt cold to the bone, shivering as if the warmth couldn''t reach him. Standing dazedly in place, his mind wandered back to the huddled figure of the woman in the cave.


    "Why am I thinking so much about her? Why? This is wrong! So very wrong!" He fiercely roared.

 Chapter 111 - Internal Struggle

    Princess Qamari was his present and future. This was a fact that he was certain of from the depths of his heart. No matter what happened, he could never betray her. Even if that meant suppressing his feelings and living in despair for the rest of his life.


    Because no matter what he might feel for someone else, it could never compare to the feeling of belonging that filled his heart whenever he thought of her. It could never compare to the familial feeling he perceived at the mention of her name.


    Any woman in the seven realms could become his lover, his mistress. Any woman could serve him and stand by his side. However, no woman could fill the place of his family. No woman could fill the gap of loneliness in his heart like the way she did.


    This was a fact he was very clear of.


    However, the woman in the cave challenged this very fact. The emotions he felt in her presence were so similar to the ones he felt on his wedding day, that his mind was thrown in chaos.


    It was the feeling of a family.


    "I had better not think of this matter at the moment. It is only going to make things more complicated."


    Sighing in frustration, he turned and went in search of something to eat.


    Princess Qamari huddled in the corner of the damp cave, her eyes distant as she thought of the events that transpired.


    She killed a human being.


    As she recalled the headless corpse of the Village Head, her stomach churned and her skin crawled. The very thought filled her with revulsion.


    "It''s going to be okay. Everything will be fine. I didn''t do anything wrong..." As she chanted the words the stranger whispered to her, her mind drifted to the scene where she took the initiative to hug him.


    That was very, very unlike her.


    Since she was a kid, Princess Qamari was grinded with the idea of men and women maintaining a safe distance. The various scolding and severe admonishments on multiple occasions for playing with the opposite gender were branded into her very essence.


    The notion was enforced so gravely on her that keeping distance from the opposite sex became second nature to her.


    However, in the span of a day, she not only held the hand of a guy, but she had also hugged him, burying her head in his chest as she unrestrainedly cried out her heart for the first time in years.


    "Why did I do that?" She whispered in confusion.


    The man was a complete stranger to her. A suspicious individual that she had encountered while being chased by a group of strangers. Logically, she should stay as far away from him as possible, avoiding his very presence like the plague lest she got herself stuck in a sticky situation.


    However, the harder she tried to keep her distance from him, the more she was drawn to him, like a Rainbow Fly to the blazing sun.


    Today, she had gone as far as to hug him, an act she had yet to perform even with her own husband. She cried in his arms, a deed she had not performed since the disappearance of her parents.


    With this stranger that she hardly knew, she performed two deeds that even the people closest to her had yet to experience or witness.


    "This won''t do. I need to separate from this man as soon as possible." Her violet-silver eyes gleamed in the dark cave as they flashed with determination.


    In the Budh Village, at Sui Hua''s house, Mei Na tiredly dropped her friend on the ground, the sweat pouring down her face entering her eyes and causing tears to drip.


    "Xiao Na, what happened? Why are you crying? Is Sui Hua okay?" Sui Hua''s mother came out of the kitchen with a pot in hand. Upon spotting the crying Mei Na and the unconscious Sui Hua slumped on the ground, her thoughts ran wild and she rushed over.


    "Sui Hua, Sui Hua! What''s wrong?"


    Anxiously grabbing Sui Hua''s arms, she roughly shook her shoulders as she called out her name. Getting no reaction, she slapped the girl across the face a few times until her hand was grabbed by a dumbfounded Mei Na.


    "Aunty, Sui Hua is fine. She only fainted because of a scare. She will wake up soon."


    "Fainted? A scare? What could possibly scare Sui Hua into fainting?" The middle-aged woman asked in confusion.


    "That...let''s wait for Sui Hua to wake up first. We can talk about it then." Mei Na roamed her eyes evasively around the courtyard before moving to grab a pot of water.


    ''This will probably wake her up sooner. Sorry, Sui Hua. After what happened, I don''t have the courage to face your Mama alone.''


    Silently asking for forgiveness, she splashed the pot of ice water across the unconscious Sui Hua''s face.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Startled awake, Sui Hua screamed in fear as she backed up and curled against the wall.


    "Sui Hua, Sui Hua! Calm down. It''s okay, we are at your home now." Mei Na grabbed her arms, and gently whispered as she comforted her with a hug.


    "It''s okay. We are at your home."


    The gentle words, warm embrace, and familiar environment finally calmed the frightened Sui Hua.


    In her entire 16 years of life, she had never felt so scared. But then again, she had never witnessed an individual she was familiar with getting beheaded right in front of her eyes.


    As the bloody scene resurfaced in her mind, she shivered.


    Sui Hua''s Mama was stunned by Sui Hua''s intense reaction. Her daughter had endured 16 years of beating and scolding without shedding a tear or making a peep. Yet now, she was trembling in fear as if she had seen a ghost.


    "Will anyone tell me what''s going on here?" She angrily demanded.


    "Mama!" In her muddled state, Sui Hua had failed to detect her Mama''s presence.


    "Don''t Mama me! Tell me what''s going on!"


    "Ah..."


    "Well? I''m waiting!"


    "Aunty, let me speak first. Sui Hua is still frightened."


    "Yes, I can see that, which is still hard for me to believe. Then you tell me Xiao Na. What happened?"


    Mei Na was a year older than Sui Hua, making her mental fortitude far stronger than the latter. As such, she was able to cope with the death scene far better.


    "Aunty, this is what happened. At the sacrificial ceremony, two strangers from Laining City appeared. They said they were officials personally appointed by the City Lord to handle affairs in the Bansi Village. But as they had interrupted the maiden offering ritual, the Village Head wanted to hold them accountable for the consequences. However, the officials took out a parchment clearly banning the offering of maidens for sacrifice."


    Here, the girls'' faces turned pale as they recalled the scene of the sword cleanly slicing through the Village Head''s neck like a knife through butter.


    "And?" Sui Hua''s Mama found their sudden silence and pale complexion strange and disturbing. But she shook off the feeling and pressed on.


    "And...well the Village Head was beheaded! He questioned the authenticity of the strangers'' claims and demanded for a parchment. Once she took it out, all of the elders cleaned their hands off the matter. As the perpetrator, the Village Head was immediately punished for his crime through death by beheading. He was beheaded before our eyes. That''s why Sui Hua is frightened."


    "What did you say? They beheaded the Village Head? How is that possible? How is it possible?" Sui Hua''s Mama stumbled back and slumped to the ground, her previous grandeur completely gone, as she asked in shock.


    "They killed the Village Head. How could they kill the Village Head without any trial? That''s against the laws of the East Minions Faction."


    "What about the fact that the Village Head was willing to sacrifice Sister Ming Yue as a sacrificial lamb? What about the fact that they ignored the laws of the land by carrying out such heinous deeds?" Mei Na roared in rage.


    "Aunty, do you know? Every individual gathered at the lakeside is termed as an accomplice and will meet the same end as him. That also includes me and Sui Hua."


    "What!? What in the realms are you saying?"


    Madam Sui felt as if a clash of thunder rang out beside her, her eardrums ringing and the background spinning as she held her head.


    "Ans even if that is the cause, why? Why are they including the two of you? You are just kids yourselves!"


    "Well, we were present at the scene of the crime. But don''t worry Aunty. Once we get Ming Yue to write us a letter of pardon, our crimes will be forgiven." Mei Na nonchalantly shrugged her shoulders.


    "No! This won''t do! I will go and see Ming Yue right now. You two wait right here and don''t take a step out of the house." Without delaying further, Madam Sui went out the gate.


    "Do you think they will really let us off?" Sui Hua''s tiny voice drifted in the suddenly quiet environment, attracting Mei Na''s gaze.


    "Truthfully, I don''t know."


    At this point, it was useless to argue and play guessing games. Everything will have to wait until dawn arrived.


    On the other side, Crown Prince Lail returned to the cave with wild berries and fruits, a small pink hare held in his hand.


    Standing outside, he inhaled deeply as if preparing himself for a battle and cautiously entered.

 Chapter 112 - Princess Qamari Grilling Meat

    Princess Qamari''s ears perked upon hearing the dull footsteps entering the cave. She straightened her posture and tightened her grip on the sword, her golden eyes fixed firmly on the entrance.


    "It''s me."


    The familiar voice released the tension from her body, and Princess Qamari relaxed her grip, the golden sword restraining its glow as it faintly pulsed by her side.


    "I brought some wild berries and fruits. I already washed them at the stream, so you can go ahead and help yourself." Placing a green bundle a few inches from her, he unhurriedly unfolded the layers of leaves and displayed an assortment of berries and wild fruits.


    Princess Qamari''s eyes glowed at the variety, many of the fruits, like wild purple grapes and pink pears being one of her favorites.


    "Where did you find all of these?"


    She hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday evening. The ache in her empty stomach turned numb and disappeared once it failed to receive the attention it sought. The rich and lustrous textures of the fruits and berries reawakened the silent hunger, causing her mouth to water.


    "The woods here are not as barren as they seem. Aside from the wild beasts, there are also ordinary little animals like this hare. However, those regions of the woods are rarely visited because of the ominous and desolate vibe in the air."


    "It is understandable. The villagers here are poorly skilled with no knowledge of martial arts or literary ability."


    Letting go of her sword, Princess Qamari moved to the pile of delicacies when the man stepped away. Unceremoniously, she grabbed a bunch of her favorites and most of the appetizing fruits, leaving only the wrinkled and bruised ones behind.


    This earned her a peculiar gaze from her companion.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. Just, are you going to eat all of that?"


    "Yes, I am. Why? Do you have a problem with that?" She asked with a narrowed gaze.


    "No, of course not. I was just curious, that''s all."


    "Hmm...don''t worry. I left some for you."


    With a dark frown, his gaze shifted back to the meager pile of wrinkled and bruised fruits.


    "Go ahead and have them. I caught a hare. It will be more than enough to fill me." He stiffly declined.


    "Oh? You don''t want them? I know you are young and strong, but too much protein isn''t good for your health. You should not dismiss the fruits."


    ''Who''s fault is that?''


    "It isn''t every day that I skip on fruits. Not having them for a day won''t harm me." He inwardly thought with a cold sneer, but outwardly replied nonchalantly.


    "That''s true. Well, thank you for the fruits." Princess Qamari kneeled and grabbed the rest of the abandoned fruits with joy.


    Crown Prince Lail watched the scene with amusement. The woman''s various sides filled him with thrill and wonder that raised an intense desire to know her. At one time, she could be so cold and ruthless that others'' skins would rise in goosebumps.


    The next moment, she could decisively and unyieldingly cut off the roots of evil without hesitation.


    And at another time, she would kindly step forward to bring an end to a deeply ingrained cruel practice and then innocently bicker over fruits.


    "Are you going to cook that with feather and all?" Princess Qamari, unaware of her partner''s mental assessment, asked out of curiosity while she munched on her fruits.


    "I was just about to take it out for cleaning." Flapping his sleeves, Crown Prince Lail turned and left with the hare.


    A while later, he returned with logs and branches on one shoulder and his skinned and cleaned game dangling from his other hand. Placing the logs in the center, he started a quickfire that soon turned into a blazing inferno.


    "I wanted to cook the hare inside the cave. That way the cave will warm up from the heat of the flame. Is that okay with you?"


    "I have no problem with that." Still focused on her feast, Princess Qamari shrugged casually as she replied.


    Crown Prince Lail tore off a piece of flesh from the hare''s thigh, inserted a stick, and hung it over the flames. Moments passed and the damp cave was soon filled with warmth, the sizzling sound of dripping oil and aromatic scent of roast meat permeated the air.


    He tore a piece of the cooked meat and handed it over to Princess Qamari, who obediently accepted it. A bit later, she spat the meat out with disgust.


    "What in the realms is this? Do you call this roasted meat? It has neither flavor nor taste. How can I chew this let alone swallow?" Wide-eyed, she asked in disbelief.


    "You! What do you mean by that? I personally roasted the meat before your eyes. If it isn''t roasted meat, then what else will it be? If you can''t it, then don''t eat it!"


    Crown Prince Lail felt offended. Even though he couldn''t claim to be talented in the culinary arts, due to his extreme germaphobia, on the borders and in the military, he never allowed anyone else to cook his meals and crafted them personally.


    He was proud to declare that the many years of practice had honed his skills. Yet, this woman claimed that his roasted meat was so hard that she couldn''t even chew it?


    "Move aside. I will show you what roasted meat really is."


    She neatly wrapped her pile of fruits and got to her feet. Folding her sleeves and securing the ends of her flapping robes, she walked over to the blazing fire.


    "Cut me a portion." She demanded without any niceties.


    Crown Prince Lail immediately cut off a piece of the skinned hare and brought it to her on a thick leaf, all the while wondering why he was following her rude commands.


    Princess Qamari took the leaflet of meat from him and sat it down. Grabbing her silver medicinal herbs pouch, she took out salt, cumin, garlic, green chili, dried lemongrass, and other unfamiliar dried spices.


    "You carry things like that with you?" Crown Prince Lail was astonished by the assortment of condiments.


    "Of course. Do you know, most of the herbs used in food, when done correctly, can actually cure hidden ailments. Like this garlic, for example. When boiled at the right temperature, or roasted with meat at the correct time, it can prevent a person from falling ill due to infections, cold, fever, or cough among others."


    "Sadly, not many know about this. And those that do know are too caught up in personal affairs and striving for survival to waste time in caring for their health."


    Chopping the fresh herbs, she mixed them with the dried ones and sprinkled them on the meat with a pinch of salt. Using a black herb, she swapped in on a thick branch.


    "What is that?" Crown Prince Lail''s interest piqued on seeing the thick, black foliage. He couldn''t define the plant from its appearance.


    "This is a Repellant Grass. It acts in the same way as a disinfectant and cleanses off any germ on the surface of an object within a few breaths. On most occasions, it is used to repel and keep the insects away from sprouting herbs and plants."


    "Oh, I never saw it before."


    "That''s because it only grows in places with an abundance of water." She herself had discovered the plant growing on the coast of the Sealand Academy under the vast sea.


    Sticking the meat on the cleaned branch, Princess Qamari hung it over the blazing flame with glittering eyes.


    When she was young and used to travel with her parents, her father often taught her how to grill and roast meat using her mother''s condiments. At that time, she wasn''t aware of how precious and little the time spent with her parents was.


    However, she still lived those times as if they were her last moments, with abandon and carefree, showering in the loving care of her parents.


    Soon, the cave was covered in a rich and aromatic fragrance that caused Crown Prince Lail''s eyes to widen in shock. The golden color and sizzling oil made his mouth water.


    "Why don''t you have a taste?"


    Princess Qamari ripped off a slice of the meat and handed it over to the practically drooling man. The chunk disappeared out of her hand before she could even say anything.


    Crown Prince Lail engulfed the meat in two giant chunks, the soft tenderness and rich flavors overwhelming his senses.


    "Sigh!"


    Closing his eyes, the man sighed in wonder as he savored the taste, his body warming and heart relaxing in bliss. A brief moment later, his eyes snapped open and greedily fixed onto the other chunk of meat still hanging over the flame.


    He had to admit. The meat she grilled and the one he made had nothing to compare. The difference between the two was like the difference between heaven and earth, vast and unfillable.


    While his wasn''t bad, very well and evenly cooked, the flavor was dull and bland without a trace of salt to stimulate the tongue. Hers, on the other hand, was as if it had been grilled by a master chef, well and evenly cooked with all the right flavors and fragrance to stimulate the senses and overwhelm the tongue.


    Just smelling it made one feel like they had ascended to paradise. With such a drastic comparison, he would be a fool to pass out on such a wonderful treat and great enjoyment.


    "Heh...I haven''t eaten any of the fruits. How about you let me finish that piece as well? We still have more meat you can grill." He shamelessly suggested with a flattering tone.


    His glowing red eyes and sickly sweet tone made Princess Qamari''s skin crawl.

 Chapter 113 - Back At The Lakeside, Rain Graced Her Actions

    "Ah, wanting to take the whole chunk is too much, isn''t it? How about I take three-fourths and you keep the rest? But can you roast a larger portion next time?" Seeing her step back on hearing his words, Crown Prince Lail felt that he might have been a bit greedy and unwillingly compromised.


    However, three-fourths was as far as he was willing to relent.


    "Hahaha...what are you? A pig?" Princess Qamari could not suppress the melodious laughter that uncontrollably burst out of her. The grudging look in his red eyes was so comical that she couldn''t believe the man before her was the same one that had ruthlessly fought off a beast horde.


    "Who are you calling a pig?" He darkly asked.


    "I am calling you a pig! What, you have a problem with that?" Undaunted, she crossed her arms and fearlessly stared back.


    "Well, you are wrong there. Obviously, I am a tall and charming young man. How am I a pig?"


    "You are tall, true. But I don''t know about the handsome part." Her golden eyes swept over his masked face before she nonchalantly continued.


    "As for how you are a pig...that doesn''t need any digging. Your greedy eyes and large appetite are enough to show it." With a flap of her sleeve, she went back to her grilling.


    It was only after she focused her sight back on the blazing flames that she realized what she had done. In the most unimaginable case, Princess Qamari had bickered and joked with a stranger whose name she didn''t even know! The ease with which she conversed with him was like that of an old companion!


    This knowledge sent her mind reeling over the edge with anxiety and a hint of fear.


    On the other hand, Crown Prince Lail was dumbfounded. He could not believe that he had just been called a pig. Of all the labels and names out there, he actually got tagged as a pig by a stranger! His face flushed in embarrassment as his eyes shifted back to the woman kneeling by the flames and turbulent waves surged in his heart.


    At the conclusion of their short banter, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail finally returned to their senses.


    Astonished at their own behaviors, the two avoided each other''s eyes and awkwardly sat in a corner, maintaining six feet distance. As the atmosphere suddenly became tense, a suffocating silence settled over the two that failed to abate even with the roar of the blazing flame.


    The next morning, the villagers of the Budh Village gathered beside the lake, their eyes flickering with complex emotions as they looked around the region. From the dark circles under their eyes, it was evident that the Village Head''s horrific ending and their precarious situation had shattered their peace.


    "Thankfully, Ming Yue was willing to write a statement for us."


    "Yes, she is a nice girl. If the Village Head hadn''t made the decision to sacrifice her to the water spirit, I would''ve asked her for my son."


    "Well, she isn''t sacrificed to the water spirit. You can still ask for her hand, can''t you?"


    "What do you know? Even if she isn''t sacrificed to the water spirit, she had already ridden the sedan as his offering. If we bring her to our house as a daughter-in-law while being clearly aware of this fact, won''t we be inviting the water spirit''s wrath upon ourselves?"


    "Ah! I never thought about that. But since the ritual was never completed, she doesn''t belong to the water spirit, right?"


    As they anxiously waited for Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari''s appearances, the villagers whispered among themselves in hushed tones. The topic of their conversation was the same individual that they had flattered and begged for forgiveness.


    This was the true nature of the human heart. Warm when in need and cold when one reached their goal.


    Mei Na and Sui Hua stood a distance from the crowd, their brows scrunched in displeasure at the topic of conversation.


    "Ming Yue forgave them for sacrificing her, and yet they still have the face to gossip about her behind her back. If it wasn''t for her forgiving them, would they even be alive to witness the water spirit''s wrath? Do they feel no shame?"


    "Forget about them, Mei Na. Ming Yue survived this calamity. That is more than enough." Sui Hua''s face was still pale, the shock from witnessing the rolling head not having diminished much.


    However, the glow in her eyes was a lot brighter than the day before.


    "In a way, the two officials have saved Ming Yue and many others." Mei Na added with a sigh.


    Sacrificial rituals were prevalent in the impoverished villages. In the event of a natural disaster or unexpected visitors, the Village Head and Elders used the young girls as offerings to beg blessing from the spirits or sent them to the bed chambers of powerful individuals to earn favors.


    In other cases, females were even sold as child wives to sire heirs from them before being sent back empty-handed. Weak and powerless, they silently endured the atrocities wreaked upon them by their male relatives.


    To Mei Na, the incident of the Village Head''s beheading seemed like the start of a new beginning for females.


    Whoosh!


    At this moment, a strong gust of wind blew and water surged forth. Within the tempest of fierce wind and cool water, the silhouettes of two figures appeared.


    Garbed in black and white respectively, the appearances of the sudden arrivals were covered with veil and mask, cloaking their identities in fog and mystery.


    "Are the written statements ready?"


    These individuals were Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail who had returned to the lakeside to settle the matter of the sacrificial ritual.


    "Yes, officials! We have the statements for everyone present!" Elder Mu stepped forward and respectfully presented the rough parchment to the two.


    Crown Prince Lail grabbed it with impatience. After sweeping a glance over the names listed, he naturally handed the parchment to the woman beside him.


    Princess Qamari froze for only a brief moment before she stretched out her delicate hand and took over the parchment. With her usual cold and indifferent attitude, she nodded to the man before focusing her sight on the list.


    "There are a bunch of names listed here. However, I am not sure if every name that is on here represents every individual present here. As such, I will call out every name on the list and expect the owner to step to the side to differentiate. By the end of my list, everyone on the right side of the lake should be on the left. I will consider anyone remaining on the right as unforgiven and they will be immediately beheaded."


    Her words sent cold shivers down everyone''s back. When she gave them the option to bring a parchment from the victim forgiving them for their behavior, they thought the matter would be settled as soon as they presented the list of names of the forgiven.


    However, what they did not expect was for the woman to be so meticulous.


    "Thankfully, I personally went to see Ming Yue and had her write my name in my presence. Otherwise, who knows what could have happened?"


    "I also sought forgiveness from Ming Yue and had her write my name in my presence."


    "What to do? I don''t know if my name is on there or not. I only apologized to Ming Yue and left after asking her to write my name!"


    Everyone was thrown in a panic as they whispered fearfully and cold sweat slid down their foreheads.


    "Hmph! Now they remember Ming Yue." Mei Na snorted on seeing the nervous expressions of the panicking villagers.


    "Luckily for us, your Mama personally took care of the matter."


    "Yes, thankfully. Say, Mei Na. Do you think we should go into town? If we made something of ourselves, couldn''t we control the whole situation in the village?"


    "I was also thinking about that. But entering the Laining City will not be easy. Let''s plan for the next few months and go with full confidence."


    "Hmm!"


    The two stood together with indifference and detached eyes, their focus no longer on the scrambling villagers. The previous incident had truly opened their eyes to the reality of their situation. If the two strangers had not appeared when they did, Ming Yue would have been gone forever.


    They would have never realized the importance of life, that of both their own and that of others.


    After the time it takes a candlestick to burn, everyone on the right side of the lake was on the left, making the Budh Villagers and Elders sigh in relief. Thankfully, Ming Yue had written the name of every individual that had visited her.


    "What a good and kindhearted girl! She actually forgave hideous beings like you!" Princess Qamari scoffed mockingly, causing them to bow their heads in shame.


    It was truly like the woman had said. Even after they had coldly carried her in a red sedan chair into the lake to become the bride of the water spirit after drowning her to death, the girl had easily forgiven them for their sins without any complaint.


    The scene of her huddled form, as she laid hopelessly and powerlessly by the lake, resurfaced in their minds.


    "Alright. Since the victim herself has forgiven you, then I have no right to serve any punishment. Considering this is your first recorded incident, this matter will be wrapped here. However, if there is a second occurrence, then beware that pardon statements will not preserve your lives. You will all be directly beheaded like your previous Village Head. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, official!"


    The villagers were already ashamed of their previous deeds, cursing and swearing at themselves in their heads for their previous silent acceptance of sacrificial ritual. Now that they were forgiven and got a second chance, they couldn''t wait to redeem themselves and make things right.


    "Good! From now on, the offering of maidens to water spirits or any other spirits, for that matter, should no longer be practiced. If such an act is spotted in the Budh Village again, then I don''t need to reiterate what the outcome will be. As for the matter of drought, good deeds beget good results. As long as your deeds are good and your actions righteous, then the heavens themselves will bless you with rain."


    Her words had barely ended when the heavens became overcast.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Drip!


    Fat drops of liquid fell from the sky like broken pearls, stunning the buzzing villagers into a silent daze. It wasn''t until the little drops of beads transitioned into a heavy downpour that an excited shout rang out and shattered the silent spell.


    "It''s raining!"


    As if in acknowledgment of her words and her good deed, the Budh Village that had experienced a drought for more than a year, was finally graced by the heavens with the long desired rain.

 Chapter 114 - Continuing Onto Bansi Village Together

    "It is really raining!"


    "The sacrificial ritual wasn''t complete, yet it still rained!"


    "Didn''t you hear what the female official said? Good deeds will beget good results. The heavens poured exactly at this moment when we all agreed to repent. They are pouring in acknowledgment of her words!"


    "Does this mean that as long as we do good and righteous deeds, our efforts will be rewarded?"


    "Exactly!"


    Princess Qamari looked at the scene in shock.


    This, she did not expect.


    "Very well done. It will take a while for the villagers to completely discard their superstitious beliefs, but your efforts to make a change have not been in vain. At least now, with the heavens seemingly on your side, in the near future, no girl will be sacrificed to a water spirit in the Budh Village. The tale of the cold-blooded female official that beheaded a Village Head in broad daylight will be one to be remembered and told for ages." Her confused eyes made Crown Prince Lail want to tease her.


    "As long as the girls are not negatively impacted, I don''t really care what they call me." She indifferently replied.


    "Alright, settle down. After a year of drought, you got rain without sacrificing an innocent life. Remember this day, this moment, and this incident. Natural disasters occur not only in your region but in other parts of the realm as well. However, you don''t overcome it by snatching the life of another. You overcome it through perseverance, endurance, patience, and strong faith by trusting and believing that every hardship you face is only a trial to be overcome and with time, it will end."


    "The drought you faced this year was just another trial that you could have easily overcome with a little bit of patience and faith. Taking an innocent life was not necessary." Princess Qamari sighed.


    Thinking of the many innocent girls that were in the same situation as the girls in this village filled her heart with sadness. A precious life, so easily discarded.


    But the saddest part of the issue was the fact that the parents of the girls probably kept silent and considered the act as a matter of great honor, not putting up the slightest protest to protect their daughters. In such a place and in such a situation, who could the weak and helpless girls turn to for help when their own had discarded them?


    "We were wrong in our conduct. We know that now. In the future, us villagers will strive to do better."


    "Yes, officials. We know our wrong now. We will not repeat our previous actions."


    "Officials, the heavens have blessed us with rain on this faithful day. We will mark it as the rebirth of our Budh Village. Taking you and the heavens as witnesses, we will strive to perform good and righteous deeds."


    "Yes, we will do better!"


    Joyous at the cooling shower of the bountiful heavens, the villagers, as if afraid that the heavens would not hear their vows, roared at the top of their lungs.


    Under the roaring downpour, Princess Qamari fixed her gaze on the expressionless elder she had noticed the day before. The grey-haired elder did not speak a word, yet from his kind eyes and indifferent expression, she could sense that his morale was not as far gone as the rest of the elders.


    "Elder Yu, you will be the new village head. See to it that no other incident such as the one yesterday takes place. Consider this opportunity as a second chance bestowed upon your Village by the heavens and treat your daughters, sisters, mothers, and wives well. In your male ego and blind arrogance, do not forget the fact that they complete your existence in ways more than one."


    "Yes, officials!"


    "We will engrave your words to heart, officials!"


    Clasping their hands together, the villagers of the Budh Village bowed respectfully to the two, gratitude and reverence shining in their eyes.


    Mei Na and Sui Hua watched the two strangers with complicated eyes. In just one day, these two individuals that were passing by had completely changed the mindset of the stubborn elders of their village. Even when they beheaded the Village Head right before the villagers'' eyes, no one spoke a word of protest or dared to complain.


    "Thanks to them, in the future, sacrificial rituals will no longer be practiced in our village."


    "Sister Mei Na, the heavens must truly love that white-robed official. Although I can''t see her face, from her voice, we can tell she must be very beautiful. Not only did they bless her with a good appearance and voice, but they also allowed her, a woman, to become an official and live a life completely different from our ignoble existence. Don''t the heavens love her?" Sui Hua''s voice was filled with a wistful desire as she gazed enviously at the woman.


    "Moreover, the moment she said good deeds beget good results, the heavens started pouring and graced rain upon our Budh Village that has been suffering the severest drought in recent years. Her ruthless beheading of the Village Head, is it an act of good deed in the eyes of the heavens? Is that why they supported her?"


    "It could be. After all, Ming Yue is only alive because of their sudden appearance. They could have chosen to ignore the affairs of the Budh Village and continued with their task, however, they took the time to announce the parchment from the Laining City, punished the Village Head, and brought an end to sacrificial ritual. This is a deed that saved and will save many lives."


    "Hmm...it is a good deed. But one that we could have performed as well if we were born in the Laining City and were raised in a good family. In the end, the heavens were still biased." Her whisper was quiet, barely above the buzz of a mosquito''s wings, as she spoke the words to herself.


    Because of this incident, the sixteen-year-old Sui Hua of the Budh Village was finally awakened to the world of dreams, and an ambitious desire to change her future and write her own fate took shape in her heart.


    Under the fervent eyes of the numerous villagers, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari disappeared from sight.


    What they were unaware of was that because of this action of theirs, the Budh Village will become the head of the numerous small villages, as they preach about good deeds begetting good results, and perform righteous acts that garner them great fortune and good reputation.


    On a hill, a mile from the Budh Village, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail stood a few inches apart as they gazed into the distance. The two avoided eye other''s eyes and an awkward silence filled the air.


    "Now that the matter of the Budh Village is settled and we recovered our elemental energy, there is no reason for us to remain in the region. This is where we part." Princess Qamari coldly said as a sudden gust of wind swept her white-robes.


    After the incident in the cave, she avoided speaking to the guy as much as she could and no longer wanted to be around him. Her strange behavior and comfortable interaction with him scared her.


    Because when she talked to him, she forgot the fact that she was a married woman.


    She saw a side of herself that she had never seen before. A side she never met or knew. This was a side of herself that she herself was unaware of.


    "Hmmm..."


    Crown Prince Lail felt the same. He enjoyed the company of the woman, so much that he felt uncomfortable in his heart. Even when he repeatedly reminded himself that he was married and reaffirmed his feelings for his wife, he still fell weak once he appeared before her.


    All the barriers and shields around his mind and heart seemed to crumble as easily as sandcastles the moment he looked into her golden orbs.


    And it was because of this, that he was certain that no one else could replace his wife.


    The woman''s orbs, though golden, made him think of his wife. Her hair, though silver, appeared black in his vision. Even though he felt attracted to her, all of the attributes and emotions he perceived when he looked at her made him think of his wife and solidified her image in his heart.


    ''Although our exchange was brief, our meetings short, Princess Qamari''s image is branded in my mind and heart in such a way that even if another woman entered my life, I can never completely belong to her. Because in her, I will always see my wife, Princess Qamari''s image.''


    However...


    "I am heading to the Bansi Village in search of a black shield. If you are heading the same way, we can go together. Who knows, we might need each other''s assistance."


    "The black shield? I am heading towards that village for the black shield as well. Okay, we can go together. However, I still don''t know your name."


    "My name...is Qaliq. What about yours?"


    "I am Laila. Nice to meet you. Are you heading to the Bansi Village for the Magical Kilin?"


    "Yes, I came with the apprentices from my academy, but we separated once we reached the City Lord''s Mansion. What about you?"


    "I came with the apprentices from my academy as well."


    "Hmm...let''s hurry. We got a little delayed in the Budh Village. The others must have already gathered in the Bansi Village."


    ....Even though his wife could not be replaced, he could not bear to part with the woman by his side so soon.

 Chapter 115 - The Bansi Village

    Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari, completely in the dark about each other''s true identity, mulled over the mystery of how the other''s name continued the beginning characters of their own.


    ''Laila. Just one letter difference.'' He thought in wonder.


    ''Qaliq. Qamari. How strange.'' She thought in confusion.


    Both stuck in their own thoughts, the two''s figures flashed into the distance as they raced towards Bansi village.


    *


    At this moment, in a shop in the Bansi Village, a crowd of well-dressed males and females sat together in groups and chatted animatedly.


    "Everyone is already gathered here. What are we waiting for? When are we going to the Forbidden Zone?"


    "No one can enter the Forbidden Zone during the day. The magical spells strengthen themselves under the stimulation of the light. Moreover, the black shield only weakens at night."


    "So, does this mean we are going to sit here until nightfall?"


    "That''s exactly what it means."


    "Well, I guess we can use this time to get to know each other a little better."


    The males were impatient to get started on the mission. But having no other option other than to wait, they chatted about their elemental training. The females, on the other hand, were more interested in the academic environments of their fellow magicians.


    "Is the Sealand Academy very competitive?"


    "No, aside from the missions that are a requirement to upgrade one''s status, it is not that competitive."


    "Oh, how fortunate you are! Our Mistland Academy is a land of competition. It was barely tolerable with Senior Murong lording her talent over us. But with the appearance of our new admit, Brother Lail, the atmosphere became even more suffocating."


    "Brother Lail? Is he a new student that joined this year?"


    "Oh, no! Brother Lail didn''t join this year. He only joined six months ago. Because of his special status, he got directly admitted into the academy without going through the selection process."


    "A special status? One that can even bypass the selection process? What sort of status is that special?"


    "Heh...you don''t know. Brother Lail''s status isn''t anything ordinary. He is a descendant of the Mistland Academy''s Founder, Master of elemental magic-wielding."


    "No way! The Mistland Academy''s Founder is the Founder of all the Seven Academies! You''re telling me that a descendant of the Founder got admitted to the Mistland Academy?"


    "That''s not even the end of the Matter. Not only does Brother Lail possess an excelled status, but he is also very handsome. He is more talented than all of the academy elders combined! Among the students, there is an unspoken belief that his magic level might be at purple level."


    "Purple-level magic talent!? Who are you trying to fool?" The Sealand Academy student could not believe the ridiculous notion of a purple-level talent and scoffed in disdain. After all, the elemental magic in the realms was no longer at the same level as the time of man and beast.


    So how could a purple-level talent appear in such an environment?


    "Purple-level talent? Who is a purple-level talent?"


    "A purple-level talent? Do you see us as fools with no brains?"


    "If you are trying to deceive, why don''t you find a more believable lie? A purple-level talent...even brainless fools will not believe in such a blatant, obvious lie."


    "Hahaha...purple-level...how outrageous!"


    The surrounding apprentices from the other academies laughed in ridicule as they mocked the Mistland academy apprentice that brought up the topic.


    "She isn''t lying. There really is such an individual admitted into our Mistland Academy. In fact, because of his status as the Founder''s descendant, he didn''t go through the selection process. He was only admitted six months ago and already takes on missions that only seniors and those close to graduation have the ability to complete." The speaker was a white-robed third year from the Mistland Academy.


    "That''s Wu Lin, the leader of the Mistland Academy''s apprentices."


    "He is a third-year, isn''t he? Why would a third-year student support the lie of his junior?"


    "Maybe...she is not lying?"


    "How is that possible? If she isn''t lying, then are you saying that a purple-level talent has really appeared in the seven realms?"


    "Hahaha...A tale of an ancient dragon living in a city of humans is more believable."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Wu Lin, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that your Mistland Academy really has a student with purple-level talent? Do you think that is believable?" The leader from the Nar realm''s Blazing Academy sneered.


    "Whether you believe it or not is up to you. However, my junior wasn''t lying when she said that." Wu Lin indifferently replied and turned, ignoring the fuming male.


    "Hmph! Don''t pay any heed to what he says. Its all just a bunch of lies to garner everyone''s attention!" The apprentice snorted and went back to discussing with his companions.


    As the clash between the two leaders started abruptly and ended just as abruptly, no one knew what the do. The second and first-year apprentices exchanged glances and leaned their heads together to continue their conversation.


    "Su Rui, tell us the truth. Is there really such a magician in your Mistland Academy?" The Sealand Academy girl asked with a serious expression.


    Her earlier disdain and disbelief could no longer be found on her face, vanquished by the calm and composed manner in which the third year of the Mistland Academy affirmed.


    "A purple-level magician?" She emphasized again.


    Su Rui''s eyes turned distant as a forlorn emotion appeared in their depths. The scene of the man firmly and unwaveringly refusing Murong Ling''s absolute devotion and complete submission reappeared in her mind. That man, how could she ever forget him?


    With a frustrated sigh, she nodded.


    "Seriously!? There is really a purple-level magician in your Academy?" The Sealand Academy student shrieked, her eyes widening incredulously.


    "Yes, there is. Not only is he a purple-level talent, but he is also the Founder''s descendant."


    "This...you said that he is also handsome?"


    A faint smile graced her lips as she heard the hesitant question. Raising a brow in pleasure, she gave an understanding look to the girl.


    "Yes, Luan, he is handsome. But if you decide to chase him, I will warn you in advance to be prepared for a painful heartbreak. The man is married. He is happily and devotedly married." She ended with a painful smile.


    But Luan was too caught up in the following words to notice the strange expression of the girl sitting before her.


    "He is married!? Isn''t he only a student? How can he already be married? Who is the tramp!?" She asked in displeasure, the fierce flames raging in her eyes making it seem as if she was a wife whose husband had been stolen.


    "Even if I tell you her name, what can you do?" Su Rui asked in curiosity.


    Her friend from her hometown hadn''t even met Brother Lail, and yet she was screaming for his wife''s name.


    "I would like to know who the tramp is. She was able to ensnare and marry such a fine specimen, so her appearance must be outstanding."


    Su Rui''s eyes immediately filled with tears when she heard the words. Looking aside, she secretly chanted a spell and cleared her eyes. Her heart still hurt as painfully as if it happened yesterday.


    The ache was so deep that she found it difficult to stay within the academy and took on the Magical Kilin Mission. She thought that once she left the academy and got her mind occupied with other matters, the pain would gradually dull and fade away on its own.


    However, what happened was exactly the opposite of what she planned. Everywhere she turned, her eyes sought his silhouette. Everything she heard, her ears sought his voice, and everyone she met, her mind overlapped them with his appearance.


    Instead of dulling and fading away, the longing desire in her heart grew and expanded like a prairie fire gaining fuel.


    "Oh? But that might not be the case." She dully replied.


    "What do you mean? Are you saying that his wife has an ordinary appearance or that she isn''t that good-looking? Which one is it?"


    At this, many eavesdropping females looked expectantly at Su Rui. Even though they hadn''t joined the conversation of the two, since they were females, they were naturally interested in the new admit of the Mistland Academy that was a purple-level talent.


    Who knows, they might encounter him on a mission one day and become a magical pair with him...


    "Neither. The thing is, Brother Lail himself doesn''t know what his wife looks like."


    "Huh?"


    The answer wasn''t the one they were anticipating, stumping them for an instant as they blankly stared at Su Rui.


    "Su Rui, what did you say? I don''t think that I heard you right." Luan frowned at Su Rui, wondering what the girl was playing at.


    How was it possible for a husband to not know what his own wife looked like?


    In the same dull tone, Su Rui repeated her words.


    "I said, Brother Lail does not know what his wife looks like."


    "Impossible! How can he marry a person whose appearance he hasn''t even seen? How can he?"


    "That''s what every female in our academy wants to know. He married a woman whose face was covered with a veil. A woman who didn''t even have the courage to show her face on her wedding day." This fact painfully stabbed her heart and filled her with endless regret.


    If only she had met him first...


    A woman who was covered in a veil married the man she loved most. A woman whose very appearance was a mystery. But most heart-wrenching was the fact that the man didn''t care about her appearance.


    He clearly and explicitly said that he loved her for her character, self-esteem, self-respect, cold front, kind heart, and fearless and majestic nature. He loved her for who she was and not what she looked like.


    That woman was a beloved of the heavens since they blessed her with such a man. Now, even if she was ugly, her husband would still love and treasure her. He wouldn''t abandon her for not being beautiful or enchanting enough.


    ''If I had met him first, he would''ve probably loved me as deeply and devotedly as he loves her. After all, he is above shallow and superficial beauty.''


    "My heavens, Su Rui! Did he seriously marry a woman whose appearance he hasn''t even seen yet? How is that possible? Is that even possible?"


    Su Rui did not say anything. She had nothing to say.


    The matter of the fact, as unbelievable and unacceptable as it was to many, was that the most outstanding magician in the Mistland Academy, and even the Seven Academies, married a woman whose face he hasn''t seen to this day.


    "Now I really have to know who this woman is. Su Rui, tell me! What is the name of this outrageously fortunate woman!?" Luan got out of her seat and moved to Su Rui''s side, her fierce eyes brooking no room for refusal.


    ''Sigh, what does it matter? It''s only a name. Saying it won''t change what has already happened.''


    "Alright, I will tell you. The name of Brother Lail''s mysterious wife is Princess Qamari." She nonchalantly said and looked in the direction of the Amayan Realm.


    ''Brother Lail, how are you doing in the academy?''


    In her reverie, she failed to hear the whisper of the girl standing beside her.


    "Princess Qamari? Why does this name sound familiar? I feel like I have heard it before."


    "Princess Qamari!? How can it be her!?" Another Sealand Academy student, sitting among the group of eavesdropping females gasped in astonishment and exclaimed with wide eyes.


    "No way! How can she be the wife of a purple-level magician? No, this won''t do! I need to immediately return to the Sealand Academy and inform Aarya Quime about this shocking news. The Magical Kilin Mission was never my motive for tagging along, anyways." Standing up, she hurriedly walked out of the shop and shot into the distance.


    Her yellow robes and black hair fluttered noiselessly behind her as she raced towards the nearest portal to the Laining City and then to the Sealand Academy.


    This individual was Marui Osklain, who had joined the Magical Kilin Mission squad with the sole purpose of killing Princess Qamari.

 Chapter 116 - The Beginning Of The Great Conspiracy Part 1

    Back in the Sealand Academy, Aarya Quime sat in the midst of a sea of magical books, desperately weaving one magical spell after another to awaken her Marikeen ability and raise her elemental level.


    As the day of the mid-term evaluation drew near, her anxiety and frustration rose. This slowed her elemental energy absorption progress and delayed her rise into the Second Level of the First Elemental Drawing Stage. Anxious and flustered, Aarya Quime strived day and night to find a way to surpass Princess Qamari''s brilliance.


    ''I must become a Marikeen! I will not be reduced into a supporting role for that woman. I won''t be her stepping stone!'' Tightly clenching her teeth to the point of producing gritting sounds, Aarya Quime threw the magical book in her hand before picking up a new one.


    In the past half a year, the girl they had entered the academy with had not only gained fame, but she also got the academy elders'' undivided attention. Her shocking healing abilities garnered her the support of the Great Magician and Medical Director.


    With time, her influence in the academy would only grow stronger!


    In the dull, cramped room, faint echoes of clanking wood continuously rang out as the white-robed female doggedly pushed herself for the spell she believed could change her status.


    At this time, hurried footsteps rushed towards the room and banged the door open, startling the tense girl.


    "Aarya Quime, Aarya Quime! I have urgent news!"


    "Marui Osklain, what is the matter with you? Can''t you see that I am trying to concentrate?" Aarya Quime raised to her feet in rage.


    "Forget about me! If you hear what I am about to tell you, you will lose your senses to such an extent that concentrating will become a laborious task for you." Entering the room, Marui Osklain banged the door shut and roughly slammed into a chair with a despondent gaze.


    "Oh? What is this great news that will make concentration a laborious task for me? And did you accomplish the task I entrusted you with?" She asked with a slight irritation.


    "More important than that task is the news I heard. Aarya Quime, did you know that Princess Qamari is married? She is married to a new admit in the Mistland Academy that is a descendant of the Founder and a purple level talent!"


    "What did you say? Princess Qamari is married?"


    "That''s exactly what I said. Moreover, her husband is a purple-level talent in the Mistland Academy. He has the distinguished status of being the Founder''s descendant. Tell me, with such realm-shattering news, how can I possibly come up with a plan to kill her?"


    "Hold on, hold on...you said she is married to the Mistland Academy''s purple level talent? How did you come by such information? Are you sure that someone isn''t playing a joke on you?" Aarya Quime looked at the girl in disbelief. She felt Marui Osklain had probably misheard something or someone was playing a joke on her.


    Princess Qamari, married? It was the first time she heard it.


    "Sigh...I wish it was only a joke. Aarya Quime, after hearing a matter like this, do you know what I feel? I feel like, right from the start, we were never qualified to compete with Princess Qamari. Neither in fortune, talent, looks, and or status. We have nothing."


    "Shut up! Repeat your words again. Princess Qamari is married, okay. But how did you come across such news? The people that were talking about her, how do they know her? Tell me everything from beginning to end!" Aarya Quime''s face turned serious when she heard Marui Osklain repeat the same words again. All her nonchalance and suspicions vanished as she sat on a chair opposite from the girl and intently stared at her, expectantly waiting to hear the tale.


    Marui Osklain dropped her act and seriously began retelling everything that she heard in the rundown shop.


    A while later, the cramped room fell in dead silence as the two girls sat facing each other with lost, bleak, and unwilling expressions.


    A great storm raged in Aarya Quime''s heart as her violet eyes flickered with flames of jealousy and deep hatred.


    ''Why? Just why does everything good fall to her? She is already hailed as a genius healer, is believed to be the prospective Marikeen, and every elder cares about her. Why does she still get more without making any effort? Why are the heavens so biased!?''


    Aarya Quime was close to losing her sanity from intense jealousy. She could not understand.


    Why were the heavens so biased? Why did they give one person everything and another person, nothing? Why!?


    Her mind replayed Marui Osklain''s words. A purple-level, Founder''s descendant, charmingly handsome, loyal and faithful man. This was the kind of man she wanted to marry. A man admired and adored by every woman in the realms but who would only have eyes for.


    But this man, the man of her dreams, was the husband of that wen**!


    "You are shocked too, aren''t you? That Princess Qamari secured herself with the most honorable magician in the entire seven realms. But the most unbelievable part of this whole affair is the fact that her husband hasn''t even seen her face! Can you believe that? An outstanding man like him is insanely devoted to a woman whose appearance he hasn''t even seen yet!"


    Aarya Quime, who was wallowing in despair at the injustice of the heavens, felt like a hammer had smashed onto her head. Anxiously grabbing Marui Osklain''s arms with a fierce glare, she asked in a hoarse voice.


    "What did you just say? Say it again. Does this Brother Lail of the Mistland Academy not know what Princess Qamari looks like? Does he really not know!?" Her desperate tone was like that of a drowning man seeing a glimmer of light.


    "You...you...what''s wrong with you?" Marui Osklain was frightened by her fierce glare and stutteringly asked.


    "Does he really not know what she looks like!?" She shrieked.


    "Yes! Yes! That''s what I heard the Mistland apprentice say. He doesn''t know what his wife looks like because she wears a veil! She wore a veil even on their wedding day when they got separated after exchanging vows. Now...can you let me go...?"


    "She wore a veil...of course, she wore a veil! She wears a veil even in the academy. So, she must have been wearing it back then as well." Aarya Quime muttered to herself as she loosened her grip on the trembling Marui Osklain.


    Her violet eyes took on a radiant glow as a broad smile spread across her face.


    ''Hehe...even if the heavens are biased to the point of showering every good thing in the world on one certain individual, it doesn''t mean that the others are hopeless. Where there is a will, there is a way!''


    With an ecstatic smirk, she turned to the displeased Marui Osklain and, for the first time since the day they joined hands, she found the girl pleasing to her eyes.


    "Marui, you did very well this time. By deciding to return to the academy and immediately inform me of this news, you have paved the path towards a glorious future for us. Now, listen to my instructions very carefully. This is very important, Marui, so we cannot afford to make a single mistake. Do you understand?"


    "Huh? Oh, of course! If it concerns our great future, then I will definitely put in a hundred and ten percent of my efforts! So, what''s the plan?" Marui Osklain was caught slightly off guard by the genuine smile of Aarya Quime, however, she quickly returned to her senses and excitedly asked.


    As long as the plan could secure a glorious future for them, Marui Osklain was willing to follow Aarya Quime''s every order.


    "Heh...here is the plan..."


    *


    Back in the Northwest, in a secluded mountain region of the East Minions Factions, was a hidden settlement comprised of female leaders. The residents of the settlement lived in the center of a cluster of giant rocks that created a natural barrier of defense against wild beasts and uninvited intruders.


    Living in caves, the females wore umbrella skirts of giant leaf clusters and protective leaf bends on their chests. Blood carvings of lines and swirls ran across their faces and exposed shoulders and legs.


    Combined with the bow and arrows slung over their back, they seemed like ferocious warriors ready for battle.


    At this moment, inside the largest cave of the settlement, a group of men and women surrounded a stone table with pensive expressions. Torches stuck on various corners kept the cave bright as a faint fragrance of mint drifted in the air.


    Male servants, carrying clay trays of snacks, cautiously approached the people gathered around the stone table and set down the refreshments on the side. Keeping his head lowered and sight on the floor, the male deferentially went out of the cave.


    "How is this possible?" A man with sword-like eyebrows asked with a frown as he looked down.


    On the table was spread out a map of the East Minions Faction, with various markings on villages near the Laining City.


    "So, did you find out where she went?" At this moment, an authoritative, commanding voice sounded out from a corner of the cave, attracting the entire group''s attention. From the shadows of the corner stepped out a tall female with high cheekbones and sharp eyes.


    Her black hair, braided back and tied at the top of her head, flowed behind her as she oppressively approached the group.


    "Tribe Leader!"


    The men and women stepped forth and clasped their fists in a respectful bow.


    "No need to be so formal. Just tell me what I want to know. Well, do you know where she is?" She clasped her hands behind her and swept her gaze over the motionless group.


    "That...Tribe Leader, the thing is...we are unable to trace her." The man in the center of the group, who had more carvings on his face and arms than the others, hesitantly said.


    From his manners, it was apparent that he was the head of the group.


    "You can''t find her, huh?" The Tribe Leader remarked with an expressionless face that made it more difficult for the group to guess her mood.


    "You can''t find her..."


    Trembling in trepidation, they lowered their heads even further.


    "Tribe Leader, it is not that we can''t find her, but that she is nowhere to be found. In fact, after entering a certain village, she disappeared. It is almost as if she has vanished into thin air!"


    "Yes, Tribe Leader. We were tight on her tail, but she suddenly disappeared without a trace."


    "We sent out batches of scouts and tracers and had them retrace her path in a hundred different directions. However, her scent isn''t in the air."


    The men and women, finally getting the chance to speak, rushed to explain themselves and redeem their worth.


    "So, did you all gather here to give me excuses for your failure? Is that it?" The woman was unmoved by their anxious expressions and desperate explanations.


    "I thought I had already made myself clear. Unless you find her or trace her whereabouts, I do not wish to see your faces. Unless you know where she is and are coming to report, do not enter this cave again. Now, scram!" Waving her hand as if she was waving a fly away, the woman turned and went back into the shadows.


    "Sigh, I told you we shouldn''t be here. Just look now, the Tribe Leader is angrier today than she was yesterday." A young female said with a sigh.


    "Yes, I am sorry. I just thought that if we kept the Tribe Leader in the open about the situation, then the atmosphere wouldn''t be so suffocating." Another female with blue eyes replied.


    "That''s where you''re wrong. Everyone in the tribe knows the significance of that person''s appearance. The fact that you saw her and still lost her is more agonizing than the tense atmosphere."


    "Okay, I was wrong. But how was I supposed to know that she was going to disappear?"


    "Everyone, calm down. This is not the time to be arguing. We need to find her as soon as possible. Otherwise, you know how the Tribe Leader''s temper is."


    "Yes..." With a depressed sigh, the group went out of the cave.


    *


    On the other hand, exactly at the moment the blazing sun sunk into the depths of the horizon, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari arrived in the Bansi Village.

 Chapter 117 - Entering Together

    Nightfall in the Bansi Village brought fear and trepidation as the frightening roars of wild beasts filled the atmosphere. At this moment, inside a rundown shop in the village, the various groups of apprentices from the seven academies stood facing each other with dark scowls and disdainful sneers.


    "Wu Lin, what makes you think that you have the ability to be the leader of this expedition? Just because your Mistland Academy is located in the Amayan Empire, it doesn''t mean that you are above the other academies."


    "Ouyang Gu, I know that you want to be the leader of this expedition. However, the apprentices from the other six realms don''t trust those of the Nar realm. How are you going to lead a group of magicians that don''t even trust you? How can you command them?" Wu Lin ignored the scowl on the Nar realm leader and turned to the Sealand Academy apprentices.


    "Brother Jun Meng, I don''t mean to undermine your abilities, but your Sealand Academy has ranked last place for seven consecutive years in the Seven Academies Competition. If the Nar realm apprentices are untrustworthy due to their nature, then the Iris realm is even less trustable due to its strength. As such, the Amayan Empire is the most suitable to lead."


    Immediately, whispers and murmurs resounded as the apprentices from each academy nodded in agreement or snorted in displeasure at the words of the Mistland Academy leader.


    "Why is the Mistland Academy the most suitable? If you ask me, I think the Janah realm apprentices fit the position better. After all, both in terms of trust and strength, they surpass the Mistland Academy by a mile!" Ouyang Gu''s face was flushed red with anger.


    Of the six academies, the Mistland Academy was the one he hated most. Their unrestrained arrogance and self-importance filled him with disgust, boiling his insides with dissatisfaction whenever he faced them.


    However, what he hated most was the reverence and respect with which the other academies received them.


    "Can we just decide on a leader and get going? We have been in this shop for an entire day waiting for night to arrive. Now that it is night, we are arguing back and forth about who is going to be the leader instead of entering the Forbidden Zone." A white-robed female from the Sybil realm''s Endless Ridges impatiently snapped.


    "Okay, how about we hold a competition between the first years to decide who will lead? The participants will represent their academy and the academy of whoever wins will be the leader."


    The Magical Kilin Mission wasn''t an ordinary magical beast mission. The Kilin, a descendant of an ancient magical beast, possessed higher intelligence and exceptional elemental magic affinity not often seen in other magical beasts. Fast, strong, and fierce, they were covered with glass-like scales that were nearly impossible to penetrate.


    More importantly, however, was the fact that unlike other magical beasts, the Magic Kilin could form spiritual bonds with human magicians, a matter very rarely witnessed in the present seven realms.


    Because of this, the seven academies held a Magical Kilin Mission each half-year interval in which the apprentices from the various academies could join forces to enter the Forbidden Zone. This was done for the sole purpose of providing the apprentices with an opportunity to gain experience and test their fortune.


    In the quest to get an heirloom of the Magical Kilin, the apprentices get the chance to enter the region of the Kilins, wherein the most fortunate of cases, they could encounter baby Kilins to form spiritual bonds.


    This was a very significant matter, as forming a spiritual bond with a magical Kilin was equal to gaining a lifetime companion on the path of elemental magic wielding. A companion that with sufficient resources had the potential to evolve and grow in both intelligence and strength.


    This was a gain that no spiritual or magical weapon could compare to.


    As such, the third-years wanted to lead the expedition as the greatest gain from the venture would go to the one in charge. In case they happened to encounter a magical Kilin baby, the Kilin cub would automatically belong to the leader.


    And so, even with time flowing by, not one of the academy leaders wanted to take a step back.


    "That is a good idea. But how are we going to compete? We to wrap it up quickly so that we can enter the zone before dawn."


    "Yes, the type of contest should be one that can be concluded quickly."


    "How about the first years testing their reaction speed and strength? We will have the second-year''s weave fire spells. The spell will shoot out fireballs in three rounds. In each round, the number of fireballs and the speed with which they travel will increase. The first year''s task will be to dodge or counterattack as many fireballs as they can. However, the ones that counterattack will get more points than the ones that dodge." Seeing the various leaders going silent, Jun Meng calmly proposed.


    "That''s a good method, Jun Meng! We will go with that." The Fierce Gale academy''s Ku Ji immediately shouted in excitement as his eyes lit up with fighting spirit.


    As a native of the Ahankar realm, he had grown witnessing his realm-folk battling to the death to secure resources and survive in a land of harsh winds.


    "We have no objection with the method. But we should probably relocate to the Forbidden Zone before beginning the contest. After the conclusion of the competition, we can directly enter the zone."


    "Hmm, sounds good."


    "Yes, let''s go!"


    Having reached an agreement, the seven academies apprentices let go of their differences and regrouped. Then, in an organized format, they rushed to the north of the Bansi Village. Along the way, they encountered a few ambushes by ravenous wild beasts and barely managed to escape with a few light injuries and scratches.


    At long last, the large group of magicians arrived in the desolate region of the black shield. Unease filled their hearts as their gaze swept through the region and fell on the black shield.


    "This is the Forbidden Zone? It is more suitable to call it the skeletons zone."


    "Why is it so quiet? We haven''t heard any noise or activity within a three-mile radius of the place."


    "The wild beasts are probably frightened off by the malicious energy radiating off the shield."


    Grim and cold, the land of the pulsing black shield was littered with numerous bones and skeletons. As the academy students whispered to themselves, a chill traveled down their spine upon spotting a cluster of human skulls.


    "The night is passing. Let''s begin the competition."


    "Hmm. Spread out."


    Turning a blind eye to the numerous bones, the apprentices selected a position closer to the black shield and spread into three groups. The first-years stood to the left while the second-years stood to the right. The third-years spectated the exchange from the side.


    "Now, second years will begin firing a round of fireballs that will automatically escalate into round two and three with an increase in speed. Alright, let''s begin the first round!"


    Immediately, the second years fired out fireballs after fireballs with five breaths of time in between. The first years responded by attacking fire with fire or fire with other elements to disperse the attack. After a few seconds, however, many of the first-years began dodging rather than counterattacking.


    Su Rui dodged a flying fireball with a racing heart. Her face was flushed red from the earlier exertion in countering the fireballs. Even though the second years'' fireballs were in the same shape and size as the ordinary fireball spells, there was a difference in quality.


    "The difference in elemental level isn''t that obvious when one only looks at the fireballs. However, when the elemental power of a first-year clashes'' with that of a second year, the first years'' elemental spell is instantly absorbed or vaporized."


    She saw the other first years were in the same situation as herself.


    At the beginning, they too were in the mindset of counterattacking the fireballs in order to win more points for their academy. However, their strategy soon changed from attack to defense and dodge when they witnessed their elemental spell getting effortlessly swallowed by the fireball that continued towards them.


    "This must be due to the difference in elemental energy level!" A first-year from the Erumi realm screamed in astonishment as she watched her fireball get swallowed yet again.


    "I never realized the drastic gap between the two levels before as we hardly exchanged notes with the second years in the academy. But now that I am attacking a second years fireball, I know the gap in our strength." Su Rui felt her heart quake as her eyes finally opened.


    In front of a second year, she was nothing but a puny magician. It wasn''t just the quality of their fireballs that were better. The speed with which the second years recovered was a lot faster than those of the first years while their fireballs traveled two times faster than their own.


    Su Rui rolled across the floor as she dodged another fireball with great difficulty. Covered in mud, soot, and dry grass, she rose back to her feet and continued her defense.


    She needed to win. Otherwise, senior Wu Lin would never forgive her.


    On the other side, Luan and many of the first years from the other five academies were covered in sweat after repeatedly dodging a multitude of the fireballs. Their faces were similarly flushed as they pushed themselves beyond their limits to secure the victory.


    It was right at this time that Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari appeared in the region like two spectras1''. Hidden within the embrace of the darkness, the two silently watched the exchange taking place between the seven academies.


    "Why are they having a contest at a time like this?" Princess Qamari was puzzled by their actions. When they were right next to the black shield, instead of sending out scouts to investigate the situation, they held a competition.


    Crown Prince Lail was more clear of the way humans behaved in the face of benefits and gains. Once he made the connection between the large expedition and magical Kilin, he immediately understood the reason behind the seven academies'' actions.


    "The path of Elemental Magic training is one fraught with perils and danger at every turn. If a magician possessed a magical beast with great strength and skill by their side, that danger can be reduced by half. I believe the leaders of the seven academies have the intention of acquiring a baby Kilin." He quietly analyzed the situation, making Princess Qamari''s eyes widen in disbelief.


    "They are willing to waste so much time for a baby Kilin that they aren''t even certain of encountering." Her disappointment in the third-year apprentices could not be masked.


    She had come to the Bansi Village with the intention of doing a personal investigation and entering the Forbidden Zone at a later time with the rest of the Sealand Academy disciples. However, this thought was immediately dispersed upon sighting the scene before her.


    Unlike her, the apprentices of the Seven Academies didn''t join the expedition with the good intention of clearing out the wild beasts in the Bansi Village and reducing the number of magical beasts in the Forbidden Zone.


    They came for their own personal gain.


    Princess Qamari thought about the spiritual herbs sighted in the zone by previous Sealand Academy seniors and made up her mind.


    "I am going to enter the Forbidden Zone. There is something that I need in there. Since we are already in Bansi Village, we can go our separate ways." Tightening her grip around her sword, Princess Qamari was about to shoot towards the black shield when a cool hand on her wrist froze her in place.


    She turned with a frown and looked at the masked with displeasure in her golden eyes.


    "The Forbidden Zone is a separate dimension with numerous unknown dangers. Entering alone would be the most foolish thing that you can do. I was also planning on entering alone. But since we already fought together and are in a semblance of an alliance at the moment, how about we enter together?" He gently asked.

 Chapter 118 - Forbidden Zone

    Crown Prince Lail did not want to admit that he was worried for Laila. When she told him she would enter the Forbidden Zone alone, he suggested continued cooperation without a second thought.


    However, by the time he returned to his senses, the words had already passed through his lips and were irretrievable.


    ''What am I doing? I should be distancing myself from her, not creating an opportunity to grow attached.''


    Now, he could only hope for her to turn down his invitation and save him from future trouble.


    His gaze shifted to her face only to see her sight fixed on his hand with a displeased frown. Looking down, he saw that he was still holding her wrist. As if electrocuted, Crown Prince Lail instantly withdrew his hand and embarrassedly looked at her.


    "Sorry."


    It was all he could say under the circumstances. Although he had no ill intentions when he grabbed her wrist, it didn''t mean that others would see it the same way and view it from the same perspective.


    Princess Qamari knew that the man meant well and didn''t hold his rude behavior against him.


    Seeing her not rushing off in anger, Crown Prince Lail released a breath of relief and continued.


    "The Forbidden Zone is not a place to be traveled alone. Especially not with the region being a place where you will be entering for the first time. Along with the wild beasts, you will also need to be on guard against the magical beasts, natural environment, and magical foliage. This isn''t a task that one person can accomplish on their own."


    Although he wanted to distance himself from her, he knew that his worries were valid. Since he had already made the proposal and she could now be considered his acquaintance, he decided to persuade her to journey together to the best of his abilities.


    Whatever happens later, he will face it later. For now, he would focus on the present and ensuring the safety of the woman before him.


    ''Sigh. I guess that''s the only way now.''


    Having decided on a course of action, Crown Prince Lail felt lighter and more relaxed than he had been for the past few days.


    Princess Qamari understood the dangers of the Forbidden Zone more clearly than anyone else. Before her departure to the Northwest, she had specifically gone to the Building of Knowledge to scavenge every little detail she could find about the continent.


    Combined with the assistance of Snow and her level 3 magic ability, she had created a magical map that categorized the possible dangers and fortunes in the dimension. As such, when Qaliq made the suggestion to travel together, even though she felt reluctant to stay with him for fear of growing attached, she couldn''t refuse.


    ''It''s either them or him.''


    Her gaze went back to the apprentices who were still competing and completely immersed in their own contest. If a magical beast decided to give them a surprise visit, they wouldn''t even have the chance to retaliate before getting butchered.


    She retracted her gaze and without hesitation, moved forward.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    Even though she didn''t want to admit it, Qaliq was still a more dependable partner than those in the clearing. Besides, she felt an inexplicable sense of ease and trust in him that she had never felt with anyone else.


    Crown Prince Lail was briefly taken aback by how quickly she agreed. From her, he had always felt a distinct distance, one that he was certain she purposely kept between them. However, he was not bothered by it, since he too wanted to maintain a distance from her.


    As such, he was prepared to give a long speech about the advantages and disadvantages of entering together. Unexpectedly, she agreed to the suggestion on the first attempt.


    ''Of course, as a magician with hidden depths, it only makes sense for her to be aware of the dangers of the Forbidden Zone.''


    Sighing deeply, he went after her.


    The two, under the cover of night, stealthily approached the black shield. Circulating the elemental energy in their Realm Heart, they raised their hands towards the shield and a violent surge of elemental magic flowed out and smashed directly on the shield.


    Boom!


    The resounding explosion startled the apprentices, causing them to abruptly turn towards the black shield in surprise and astonishment.


    "What''s going on? Why is there an explosion?"


    "It came from the direction of the black shield! Is someone trying to enter the forbidden zone on their own?"


    "Wishful thinking! In order to enter the forbidden Zone, at least one level-three elemental magician will need to unleash their elemental energy onto the shield. Only then will the black shield''s teleportation mechanism be activated."


    "But what I want to know is who the daring individual is. They dared to approach a magical shield made out of the combination of the seven elements without knowing what they are up against. They are seeking death!"


    "Wu Lin, what do you think? Who could be so reckless as to throw their life away?" Ru Wen curiously asked.


    "It doesn''t matter who they are. What matters is that they won''t live past the night."


    "Brother Ouyang, tonight we will see blood without shedding it ourselves!" A second-year from the Blazing Academy snickered gleefully as he watched the scene in excitement.


    "Idiotic fool!"


    Even though the apprentices of the seven academies were astonished and surprised at the sudden occurrence, no one stepped forth to stop them. They all expectantly waited in anticipation for the stranger to shriek in pain.


    Unfortunately, the scene they were impatiently waiting for did not occur. On the contrary, a radiant flare burst and transformed into a hole that sucked in two dark silhouettes!


    "What!?"


    "There were two individuals?"


    "It opened! The black hole opened!"


    "The two of them must have been level three elemental magicians."


    The spectating apprentices went into an uproar as they saw the portal form and the silhouettes of two individuals enter the Forbidden Zone.


    "Everyone, the competition is concluded here. We are entering the Forbidden Zone!" Wu Lin swept his sleeves and strode forth with a furious expression.


    The unexpected turn of events caught him by surprise. When the black shield buzzed, he hadn''t blinked an eye, expecting the reckless individuals that were attempting to enter to meet with their end.


    However, what he never anticipated or took into consideration was the fact that the shield''s portal might get activated. This was out of his expectation.


    As it stood, they could no longer continue the competition because the strangers that entered the Forbidden Zone were likely to gain the greatest advantage.


    "For the portal to open, at least one of the strangers must be a level-three Initial Stage elemental magician." With a dark scowl, he appeared before the black shield with the apprentices of the seven academies trailing behind.


    "They entered first, so they will have the initiative. However, they are only two people. We need to finish them off at the fastest speed. We will decide who will lead from there." Ku Ji had a fierce expression on his face, making him appear like a devil from the Nar realm as he growled.


    "Enough talk! Activate the portal." The Janah realm''s third year indifferently said.


    With the addition of Jun Meng and the other third-years of the other realms, the black shield was immediately bombarded with elemental magic, causing it to tremble as it vibrated with ancient magic and activated the teleportation portal to the Forbidden Zone once again.


    Another bright flare filled the region and a dark portal appeared. The apprentices'' eyes glowed with anticipation as their figures got sucked into the hole. With a burst of light, the light winked out and the apprentices disappeared.


    In the sudden silence, the black shield vibrated a few more heartbeats before resuming its original appearance. Under the multitude of stars and cloaked moon, numerous bones and skulls gleamed eerily in the desolate region as an ominous air enveloped the atmosphere.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Right at this moment, three groups of black-cloaked men with a sinister aura surrounding their figures came into existence. Under the masked faces of the men, only their crimson eyes with bone-chilling bleakness were exposed.


    In the center of the black-clothed men was a woman in white robes and a butterfly mask. Sweeping the region with her predatory sight, the woman''s gaze fell on the corner Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari had earlier stood.


    "How is it? Did you locate her?"


    "Yes, Boss. There is a faint trace of her aura in this region. But it''s very faint and there are no other trails. I believe she might have entered the Forbidden Zone."


    "The Forbidden Zone? Heh...what a perfect grave she has chosen for herself. Gather the rest of the forces. I want you all to enter the red zone and present her head to me within the next 3 days. Otherwise, I will have yours!" With a flap of her white sleeve, the woman turned and disappeared.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    The black-clothed men bowed with clasped fists in the now empty spot and dispersed in three different locations.


    A short while later, they reappeared.


    Only, their numbers grew four times larger, enveloping the barren field like a mass of black ants.


    "The Boss''s orders are clear. We are to bring her the head of the female within three days. If we fail to do so, she will have ours. Is that clear?"


    "Yes, Head Kun!"


    "Then let''s go!"


    With a flash of light, the men in black disappeared.


    *


    In a land with no celestial bodies and trillions of stars, a rift appeared. The rift raised fierce gales of wind that shot into the surrounding space and created spatial holes. The mini rifts shot out sharp wind blades that reduced the surrounding landscape and creatures to dust.


    From the space distortion, two figures dropped and crashed to the ground.


    "Cough! Cough!"


    Princess Qamari felt as if every bone in her body had gone through a grindstone, the soul shuddering pain making her grit her teeth in agony.


    "Are you okay?" Crown Prince Lail asked.


    The teleportation portal wasn''t as stable as the ones in the academies and realms, making traveling through it akin to squeezing through a slit at the bottom of a door. It was both agonizingly painful and lung crushingly suffocating.


    Feeling the excruciating pain in his body, Crown Prince Lail could not help but worry about Laila. His concern and barely concealed worry-filled voice immediately made the girl raise her head.


    The moment his eyes fell on her face, his breath caught.


    This...was he dreaming!?


    He roughly shook his head and looked at her again, sighing with extreme disappointment and regret when he failed to see what he saw.


    "I am fine. How about you?"


    "I am fine. We should leave. Our appearance caused a great disturbance in the area. It probably startled the wild and magical beasts in the region. In our present state, we don''t have what it takes to face them." He replied evasively.


    With her trailing behind, Crown Prince Lail staggered to his feet and walked towards the distant trees.


    For a split moment, when their gazes connected, he thought he saw her eyes change color. They went from gold to violet, raising turbulent waves in his mind and heart.


    For that split moment, he mistook her for the woman he held in his heart. He mistook her for his wife.


    However, it was only his imagination, a play of his desires on his mind.


    ''Do I want her to be Princess Qamari? Is that why I saw her eyes as violet?''


    He wasn''t blind to the disappointment and regret he felt when he saw her golden eyes again. While part of his disappointment was due to not seeing his wife again, the other part and the regret were due to her not being Princess Qamari.


    This knowledge, the fact that he wanted Laila to be Qamari, made his blood run cold.


    How could he even imagine another woman as her? How could Laila be in Princess Qamari''s place?


    They were two completely different people!

 Chapter 119 - First Wave

    "We should be fine here for now. But after recovering from our injuries, we should immediately evacuate from this area. The further the better." Crown Prince Lail found a suitable resting place in the crook of an ancient tree.


    He watched Laila safely settle down on another tree across from him before moving into his own. The temperature in the Forbidden Zone was cool, neither too hot nor too cold. Overcome with exhaustion, the two soon fell into a deep slumber.


    Chirrrrp!


    The next morning, Princess Qamari woke to the excited cry of a wild bird. Sitting up in her makeshift treehouse, she cautiously poked her head out and saw the giant bird circling around the forest. The blackbird was twice the size of the Octopus Snake she had encountered in the woods of the Budh Village with a green tail.


    Sharp-eyed and ferocious-looking, the bird''s large wingspans kicked up gales of fierce winds that sent the little creatures in the surrounding scattering in fear.


    "You''re up? Come down and have something to eat. We will leave after the meal." Seeing her awake, Crown Prince Lail casually invited her, placing a sack of freshly picked fruits on a makeshift stool.


    He still remembered how back in the cave, she had eaten the fruits with relish.


    "Thank you."


    Princess Qamari jumped out of her shelter and grabbed the sack. Finding a clean spot to sit, she used a magic spell to clean the fruits and contentedly munched on them.


    "Chirrrrp!"


    The blackbird continued its shrill cry in the sky. After two more spins, it flew off into the distance. Princess Qamari watched it leave with a frown. For some reason, an inexplicable restlessness and unease settled in her heart. The blackbird''s appearance made her feel ill at ease.


    "Can we leave right now? I don''t really feel that hungry."


    Standing up, she carried the sack in her arms and went past him, entering deeper into the forest. She didn''t look to see whether he followed or not. There was an ominous feeling in the air that propelled her to move forward. A feeling that could not be explained nor ignored.


    So, whether he followed or not, she was going.


    Crown Prince Lail gazed at the fading back of the woman in confusion. Wasn''t everything fine just a while ago? Why was she suddenly behaving so strangely?


    He could not understand. But since his worry for her was greater than his confusion, he grabbed his own sack of fruits and followed behind.


    "Are you going to tell me why you are suddenly behaving so strangely?"


    "I am not behaving strangely. I just don''t want to stay so close to the location we landed at yesterday. As you said, the strange disturbance will attract company." Without missing a beat, Princess Qamari nonchalantly replied.


    However, Crown Prince Lail wasn''t convinced by her words. But since she didn''t want to say what was bothering her, he did not want to force her. He felt that she would personally tell him when she was ready.


    As such, he silently walked beside her as they entered the dangerous depths of the Forbidden Zone.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    In the north of the Forbidden Zone, two groups of people raced in opposite directions of the dense forest. Of the two groups, one was completely comprised of black-clothed men, while the other was of differently attired youths.


    These groups were respectively the seven academies apprentices and the black-robed men commanded by the white-robed female.


    "This Forbidden Zone is so dense and vast. How are we going to locate those two strangers?"


    "We neither have a way to locate them or a method to draw them out. At this rate, we could search for them for the rest of our lives!"


    "Maybe we can split up and search?"


    The apprentices took one look at the vast forest and instantly felt discouraged. In the face of such a massive behemoth, how were they going to find two minuscule strangers?


    "Brother Wu, as much as I hate to admit it, the juniors have a point. How are we going to flush out two people in this expansive forest? Not to mention, we can only stay in this dimension for six months before the portal relocates." Jun Meng''s calm voice drifted in the region, grabbing every apprentices'' attention.


    "Then, Jun Meng, are you saying that we should leave these two hidden dangers? Can you take responsibility if they attack one of our own and kill them?"


    "But how do you plan to find them in this situation? With the portal relocating in six months, are we going to focus on the task we entered the Forbidden Zone for, or are we going to waste it looking for two unknown individuals?"


    "You...!"


    Wu Lin knew that he was being unreasonable. Since they had no method to search for the two strangers, searching for them would only be a waste of time. A time that they didn''t have in their current predicament.


    "So you choose, Wu Lin. Do you want to waste what little precious time we have to seek life-changing opportunities on two strangers, or make the most of it and secure as much resources as we can?" The speaker this time was the Blazing Academy''s Ouyang Gu.


    He already hated the guts of the Mistland Academy apprentices. And seeing Wu Lin trying to force the other academies into searching for those two, he didn''t feel good.


    Therefore, the moment he saw a chance to strike, he took it with glee.


    "If you want, you can continue searching for them. Just don''t expect the other academies to do the same." He finished with a smirk.


    Wu Lin''s clenched his fists tightly as he glared at the smug Blazing Academy''s third year. For this chance, he had waited for six months. To enter the Forbidden Zone and secure a Kilin offspring, he had put in both time and effort into research.


    How, when, where, and why. He had planned it all.


    Using the seven academy apprentices, he wanted to enter the lair of a Magical Kilin mentioned in an ancient textbook he discovered by chance. To ensure that the Kilin ended up in his hands, he advocated to be the leader of the expedition and if it weren''t for the sudden appearance of the two strangers, everything would have worked out as he planned.


    Now, however, the situation was escalating out of hand and his control was slipping.


    ''No! I have so come far, planned so deep. I cannot lose here.''


    Gritting his teeth, Wu Lin raised his head with a fierce glare at Ouyang Gu before saying in a cold tone.


    "Since no one wants to look for them, then we won''t look for them. However, we are now in the Forbidden Zone and it is necessary to have a leader before we move forward. I volunteer because before the strangers appeared, the first year from our Mistland Academy was the first place."


    "The Eternal Academy has no problem with that." The Janah realm third-year indifferently spoke.


    "It doesn''t matter to us who leads. We just want to successfully complete the Magical Kilin Mission." Jun Meng added.


    "If we see them, we will take care of them. But until then, we should focus on the mission. Wu Lin, our Fierce Gale doesn''t care about who leads either." Ku Ji carelessly said.


    "Our Endless Ridges doesn''t as well."


    "Neither does our Evergreen Academy."


    With Five of the seven academies not caring who lead, Wu Lin became the leader by anonymous. A vein twitched on Ouyang Gu''s forehead, but he only snorted and looked away, not saying a word more. Slightly appeased by the other academies'' support for him, Wu Lin''s fierce glare softened and he nodded in satisfaction.


    "Then follow me. To complete the mission, we need to enter the lion''s den!" Sweeping his white sleeves, he self-assuredly led the apprentices into the dense forest.


    On the other side, the black men gathered together to discuss how to locate the girl.


    "Where do we start? Nothing can be spotted from a bird''s eye view in this dense forest. If we scatter and try to search in different directions, our strength will drop. At that time, we are more likely to be killed than kill." One of the men noted.


    "So separation is out of the question. How about scent tracing? Can we trace her location through her scent?" Another asked with expectation.


    "Due to the distortion in space, all traces of living habitats are wiped out from this region. With them, even the auras of living beings got wiped out." Another pointed out solemnly.


    "Distortion? That''s it! We can use a bird''s eye view to locate a region that has been recently affected by teleportation distortion." And another shouted in excitement.


    "That''s a brilliant idea! Why hadn''t I thought of that!?" The Head Lead''s eyes twinkled with light as he appreciatively looked at the black-robed man that gave the suggestion.


    "Bren, I will inform the Boss about your contributions. Now, go and take care of this girl!"


    Instantly, many men stepped forth and in unison, shouted in obedience.


    In the next flash, the east region of the north Forbidden Zone was cloaked in complete silence as all the black-robed men flashed and disappeared.


    In the depths of the Forest, two figures leisurely walked through the thick foliage. Their steps were in sync and silent, making them appear to be of two bodies but one mind.


    Princess Qamari was lost in thought as she walked beside Qaliq, her mind a mess as she tried to figure out the source of the ominous feeling she perceived.


    ''Could it be the magicians we left behind? No, they have nothing of significance to rise such an ominous feeling. Then the wild beasts, the magical beasts?''


    The more she thought, the more confused she became. None of the possible threats she thought of filled her heart with unease. In fact, she felt nothing when she thought of them, however, the sensation of something drastic about to happen did not decrease.


    ''What is it? What am I missing!?''


    She stopped in her tracks and thought and thought in consternation.


    Crown Prince Lail saw her pause and turned in confusion.


    "What happened? Why did you stop?"


    "I..."


    Before she could complete her sentence, however, a shrill shriek, half pain and half fear, rang out. Snapping her eyes in alarm, Princess Qamari lunged at Crown Prince Lail, crashing to the ground with him.


    "Whoosh!"


    A burst of fire energy, filled with unconcealed murderous intent, went over their head, reducing an entire ancient tree to ash in seconds. The next moment, figure after figure clothed in black flashed into existence, encircling them from every direction.


    Princess Qamari''s face turned serious as she pushed off Qaliq''s chest and got to her feet. The instant her eyes fell on the group of men, her heart thumped in her chest and that feeling of dread reached an extreme level, enveloping her senses with urgency.


    ''So, it''s them!''


    She thought with realization.


    The reason for her unease.


    Skyler was stripped to her back, placed there for her to hide the sword''s uniqueness from Qaliq. In one swift movement, she drew it out and got into a battle stance.


    Crown Prince Lail was stunned by the unexpected development. However, he was no stranger to danger and immediately hopped to his feet with his magical weapon in hand.


    "Who are you?" With his back to Laila''s, he darkly questioned the men in black.


    "Who we are is none of your business. Little freak, step aside and we might spare you. After all, you are not our target."


    One of the men dismissively sneered. From his appearance, it was obvious that he didn''t place the two in his eyes. However, as a man cautious by nature, he didn''t lower his guard against them either.


    Ignoring the cold eyes of Crown Prince Lail, his sight fell on Princess Qamari and he frowned in confusion.


    "The aura is right. But why is the description different?" He asked out loud.


    "Assistant Leader, the aura cannot be wrong. However, a description can be manipulated and changed. With a few spells, such a trick is ordinary."


    "Hmm, you''re right. Either way, whether it''s her or not, it doesn''t matter. What matters is that since we are here, she is going to die." With a grim look in his bleak eyes, the man raised his hand and coldly ordered.


    "Kill her!"

 Chapter 120 - The Beginning Of The Great Conspiracy Part 2

    Aarya Quime gathered the magical stones she received for the month and arranged them on the sandy ground. The damp cave was dark and dripped with unknown fluids, but Aarya Quime was not bothered by it.


    She had a more important matter than a dripping cave to worry about.


    After the magical stones were arranged, she weaved a complicated spell that raised dark smoke and a pungent scent in the cave. Faint hisses of pain and moans of pleasure sounded out, seemingly eerie and ghostly in the damp, dark cave.


    Aarya Quime''s expression did not display the slightest flicker of change as she kept weaving her spell until her face turned pale and her eyes became bloodshot. After what felt like an eternity, she flung her hand on the magical stones and slumped powerlessly to the ground.


    "Huff, huff...this had better work!" Breathing roughly, she struggled back to her feet as she glued her eyes to the glowing stones and impatiently waited. A long while later, a blue flare appeared from the stones and exploded in the air.


    Aarya Quime''s eyes flashed with excitement and she quickly chanted a few more spells. The blue flare stabilized and formed a smokescreen. The smokescreen was covered in a grey fog that warped and swirled for a few moments before clearing.


    In its absence, a figure in white robes and a butterfly mask appeared.


    "Aarya Quime, why is it you again?" The figure asked in annoyance.


    "I paid your Hunters Guild a huge sum of money to get a task done. So of course I will check back in to see whether the task I commissioned for is completed or not. So, is the task I commissioned complete?" She coldly asked.


    The figure in the smokescreen paused for a moment, before replying nonchalantly.


    "The task isn''t completed yet, but my subordinates have already located the girl. With their full force, if they fail to get rid of her, then I will present their heads to you as an apology."


    "I don''t want their heads or your apology. I want my task completed by hook or crook! I already paid your price, so you must complete my task. One way or another, I want her gone before her return." She hissed with a vicious gleam.


    "Don''t worry. I was only saying I will present their heads as an apology to show my sincerity. Your task will be complete without fail. Now, if you will excuse me, I have something to take care of." With a flash, the figure disappeared and the smokescreen darkened.


    Aarya Quime stood in a daze, her violet eyes flickering with a multitude of emotions as if she were taking a tough decision. After a long while, she released a defeated sigh and looked up with a resolute expression.


    "The Hunters Guild is well known for their successful completion of commissions. However, I cannot rely on one source to fulfill my dream. Even if it means I will have to share, I will make sure to block every possibility of her returning."


    Waving her hand, Aarya Quime chanted another round of complicated spells, her voice turning hoarse and her face paling even further as she placed her entire concentration on pronouncing the garbled words right.


    A moment later, she flung her hands at the smokescreen causing its grey surface to swirl again. The screen shook violently, seemingly on the verge of shattering, as, with great difficulty, its surface cleared again.


    This time, the face of the figure on its screen was unmasked, making it easy to identify her.


    "Cousin Quime, is something the matter?" The figure asked spiritlessly.


    From her voice, it could be inferred that she was asking the question just for the sake of politeness. There was no real concern in her depressed tone.


    "Sister Ling, I am fine. But what is the matter with you? Why do you sound so down?" Aarya Quime asked gently, a concerned expression on her face.


    On the inside, however, she was gloating at seeing her most prized and favored cousin looking close to a walking corpse.


    ''Hmph! For her to look this bad, I am sure the matter isn''t a simple academy examination pressure.'' She merrily thought.


    "It''s nothing. I am just feeling down because of a recent mission result. Cousin, if there is something that you need, please say it directly. I don''t have much time to spare." The figure impatiently urged, seemingly not keen on talking about her health.


    "Okay, I will get to the point. Sister Ling, I recently heard that there is a new admit in her Mistland Academy that goes by Brother Lail. I heard he said his wife''s name was Princess Qamari, is this true?" Aarya Quime''s gaze was fixed firmly on the figure''s expression, so the instant the other''s eyes flickered and her lips trembled, she had her answer.


    ''So, she knows him. Good. Now this will make things much easier.''


    A cunning smirk appeared on her lips for a split second before her face regained its original serenity.


    The figure in the smokescreen stilled for a second before her sharp gaze fell on the Aarya Quime. Expressionlessly, she questioned the latter in a cold voice.


    "You are asking this not for fun, I am sure. So tell me, little cousin. Why do you ask and what is your intention. And don''t even try the innocent and curious act on me. You know that I know you better than that."


    "Heh...truly cousin, you know me well. You are correct to assume that I have a reason for asking this. I do. And luckily for you, I have a tempting proposal to offer. One that will make all your dreams come true. Don''t say anything and hear me out to the end. I promise you that you will not regret it. So, do you want to hear it?" She smiled brightly.


    "You mentioned Brother Lail and his wife. You also said that the offer will make all my dreams come true. After saying so much, you still ask me if I want to hear it? Aarya Quime, are you messing around with me, your own cousin Murong Ling?" The figure looked upset as she asked aggrievedly.


    This figure was Murong Ling of the Mistland Academy, and from the look of things, cousin of Aarya Quime.


    "No, sister Ling. I didn''t mean to mess with you. I was just trying to have fun with you. Now, here is my proposal..." With her sleeve covering her mouth in an innocent manner, Aarya Quime voiced her proposal.


    *


    On the same day, back in the Amayan Empire, a few suspicious figures garbed in civilian clothes appeared in the First Inner city. These figures had entry tokens for only the Outer City, the Teal City. But due to unorthodox methods, they were able to fool the guards at each city gate into perceiving their teal token as aqua and gained direct entry into the heart of the Imperial Capital, the Aqua City.


    At this moment, these figures were seated at a window table inside a turquoise tea shop in the First Inner city. They conversed in hushed whispers as they vigilantly scanned their surroundings, their furtive eyes seemingly seeking out something or someone.


    "It seems like she won''t come. Forget it. Report your findings one at a time." A deep voice commanded.


    "I found out that the Crown Prince and his Princess Consort signed an agreement on the night before their wedding. As for the contents of the agreement, only the envoys and high-ranking ambassadors that were present that night are privy to it." One of the figures, a rough middle-aged said.


    "The Crown Prince hasn''t really interacted much with his Princess Consort. The only real private meeting they had as a couple was on the day of their wedding when they entered the Imperial Main Hall together. That was the only time where they could have exchanged a few private words." Another across from the middle-aged man added.


    Right at this time, the authoritative voice that commanded earlier resounded from the center of the table again and attracted the whole group''s attention.


    "Forget about all that. Is the intel that the Crown Prince hasn''t seen her face confirmed?"


    "Yes, boss. That intel is confirmed. We found a servant from the Militia Mansion that accompanied the Great General on the night of the farce. From his words, the Amayan Ministers didn''t want to accept the Princess Consort because of her face veil. However, when they attempted to pressure her into removing it, she responded in a very fierce manner. After that incident, no one dared to bring the topic up again." The middle-aged man replied confidently.


    He had spent a large sum of money and a few hidden connections to get this information on his hands. If it wasn''t for the lucrative benefits he would receive at the end of the task, he wouldn''t have coughed out even a single aquine stone.


    "Very good! I will report your efforts and contribution to the employer. Now, for the matter of related individuals. Is there anyone in the Amayan Empire that has seen her appearance?"


    "No, there isn''t anyone that has seen her appearance. However, there is the Princess Consort of Prince Noore who is a cousin of the Crown Prince''s Consort."


    "That is to be expected. Alright, we are done here. Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    With that, the group of suspicious men paid their bill and left the tea shop.


    What they were unaware of was that right behind their table, sat a noblewoman in casual clothes. This woman had a good-looking appearance and gave off an unconcealable aristocratic aura, unintentionally attracting the gazes of the male customers.


    As she expressionlessly sat by the window, her eyes occasionally flickered with sadness and despair, making the males'' hearts ache for her. However, no one dared to approach her for fear of offending her.


    The woman sighed sorrowfully and sat down her teacup. When she was just about to stand and leave, a familiar title drifted into her ears.


    ''Crown Prince Lail? Why are they mentioning the Crown Prince?'' She wondered with a frown


    Over the past six months, great changes occurred in the Amayan Empire. As Prince Noore''s influence increased, the Great Crown Prince that was once known as the Sovereign of Death, disappeared from all topics of conversation.


    The citizens of the empire that were once fervent admirers of Crown Prince Lail moved on from him to Prince Noore, the present unspoken heir to the Amayan throne. As such, there were very few citizens that took the forgotten Crown Prince''s name.


    So when the woman heard that unspoken name from the stranger men''s mouth, she sat back down with gleaming eyes and eavesdropped on their conversation. The more she heard, the faster her heart raced.


    By the time the men left, she was trembling in excitement and trepidation.


    ''The Crown Prince is alive! He is still alive!''


    The fact that the man of her heart was alive filled the woman with so much excitement that she threw the rest of the men''s words out of her mind. She hurriedly settled her bill and rushed out of the shop.


    After spending six months in anticipation, anxiety, and hopeless despair, she finally saw a glimmer of hope, a glimmer of his return. Since the Crown Prince was still alive, sooner or later, he would return to the Amayan Empire!


    "But who were those men and how do they know about the Crown Prince?" She quietly whispered as she followed the flow of the bustling crowd towards the aristocratic district.


    As for the one the men seemed to discuss with hidden intentions, his Crown Princess Consort, it wouldn''t be enough if she drank her blood and gnawed on her bones, so why would she care about what they did to her?


    In her opinion, that backwater country Princess was the one responsible for all her misery in the past six months. The fact that she wasn''t seeking to settle accounts with her was already her being merciful. As for anything else that happened to her in the future, she could only blame her fate.


    In good spirits and jovial mood, the woman from the tea shop entered the Great General of the Amayan Empire''s Mansion, the Militia Mansion without any obstruction.

 Chapter 121 - Fierce Battle

    "Kill her!"


    Crown Prince Lail instinctively stood back to back with Laila and asked.


    "Do you know them?"


    "Nope. Before today, I have never even met them."


    "Well, they seem to be after you..." He added with a frown as his eyes swept over the mass of black.


    "Oh, if you had not mentioned it, I would have never known." She replied with a sarcastic sneer.


    "Very funny. Now, half and half?"


    "Fine with me!"


    Without another word, the two tightened their grip on their weapons and faced the charging men.


    Slash!


    Puchi!


    Boom!


    Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail flashed and twirled around each other, one defending while the other attacked and one attacking while the other defended. The night of slaughtering in the Budh Village wood had formed a tacit understanding between the two, making their cooperation as smooth and seamless as old comrades.


    Fast and furious, the men in black unleashed their skills and attacked with the intent to kill. Their sword strikes aimed at vital points, malicious and sinister in their cold radiance.


    Princess Qamari wielded Skyler with grace, her steps nimble and her strikes swift as she dashed back and forth between the men and evaded their attack. Her white robes flapped around her, giving her the presence of an immortal fairy dancing among a horde of nature''s creation.


    On the other side, Crown Prince Lail twirled his magical spear and stabbed it consecutively into the necks of three charging men. Blood splashed and horrified shrieks filled the region, scaring away all nearby wild creatures. His grotesque mask and red eyes made him appear like a sovereign of death that reaped lives wherever he passed by.


    As the battle grew fiercer, bodies slumped to the ground like crumbling walls and crimson liquid flowed freely, making the atmosphere thick with the metallic scent of blood.


    Puchi!


    With another slash, two more bodies fell and Crown Prince Lail wiped the blood on the cloth of a falling body. Holding his spear sideways, he infused a scant amount of his magic and threw it in the air. A violent hurl of storm came to life, flinging the men into the distance.


    "What in the realms are you doing? I ordered you to kill her! Can''t you take care of two individuals?" The Assistant Leader roared with rage when he saw his men being toyed with like pets by two youths.


    A task that should have been as easy as strolling through the woods has suddenly become a difficult matter to handle.


    ''If the Boss came to know about this, she will have us all fired!"


    Cold sweat sliding down his back, the Assistant Leader''s eyes swiveled around as he searched for an opportunity to step in and take care of the two in one strike.


    Right at this time, the temperature in the Forbidden Zone drastically dropped, causing icicles to form on the branches and frost to cover the leaves. The sky turned overcast as dark clouds shrouded the trillion of stars, causing the men in black to pause in their spots and lookup.


    In the next moment, their eyes widened in disbelief as they shrieked.


    "Not good! Assistant Leader, the Forbidden Zone''s Ice Cyclone is about to descend!"


    "The Ice cyclone freezes anything it touches to ice within seconds!"


    "If we don''t find shelter right now, we will forever be buried here!"


    The men''s expressions turned pale as their desire to live overcame their desire to pursue the two youths and die a horrific death. Even though they were hardcore mercenaries that earned their living through killing, they weren''t ready to die horrific deaths just yet.


    Dying in the line of their mission was different from dying by nature when they had a chance to escape with their lives. As such, their minds wavered and their wills crumbled, leading to them backing away before fleeing from the scene.


    "Stop right there! How dare you leave without accomplishing your tasks? You need to finish this woman before leaving, otherwise, you''re getting no share in the reward!" The Assistant Leader threatened.


    He knew that before the threat of death, every individual placed more importance on their life than others. In fact, if it wasn''t for the knowledge that deserting a mission mid-way had devastating consequences, the men in black would have run off the moment they saw their companions falling like flies.


    However, now that an Ice Cyclone was about to descend, the threat of death by freezing wasn''t appealing at all.


    "The Hunters Guild pays no deserters!" The Assistant Head finished.


    "The Hunters Guild? That is the famous mercenary guild of professionally trained killers in the Northwest? They make a living through killing for money." Crown Prince Lail said with a frown.


    He turned to Laila and looked her over. Although her eyes were cold and alienating, she didn''t give off any malicious or sinister aura. In fact, the energy radiating from her person was so calm and soothing that anyone would be tempted to follow her.


    ''Who would want to kill such a simple and straightforward woman?'' He wondered in displeasure.


    Princess Qamari had read about the Hunters guild of the Northwest as well. They were an organization of failed magicians that used their abilities not to fight against the magical beasts but used them for assassination and murder. Whether the individuals they were commissioned to kill had magical abilities or not, it didn''t matter to them.


    However, what confused her was that she couldn''t think of harming anyone bad enough for them to commission the Hunters Guild to kill her.


    ''There is someone out there that wants my life and I have not a clue about their identity...''


    Looking at the overcast dark sky, a smile surfaced in the depths of her eyes. Moving closer to Qaliq, she slashed her sword bringing another man down. Whether there was someone desiring her death or not, Princess Qamari did not care.


    At this moment, whoever got in her way would go straight to the Underworld.


    "Qaliq, the Ice Cyclone''s descent is our opportunity to escape. The Men in black are distracted by the changing heavens, so while they are preoccupied, we can slip out of their midst and locate a secure region to recover from our injuries."


    "That was my intention as well. But how do we escape out of this encirclement successfully without alerting them? And even if we do alert them, we need to be able to escape from their chase." Crown Prince Lail swept his surroundings, his dark eyes searching for a gap in the men''s tight formation.


    Just as his gaze swept by the Assistant Leader, he caught an opening.


    "Laila, I know how we can get out of this formation. Follow my lead." He straightened his spear as a dark gleam flashed in his eyes. In the next instant, he dashed through the barricade of men, aiming for the Assistant Leader.


    "Hmph! Seeking death!" The Assistant Leader saw Crown Prince Lail charging towards him and scoffed disdainfully. In his eyes, the man was only seeking death.


    There was a group of highly trained elites surrounding him. A group that had more blood on their hands than they themselves could remember. He didn''t believe that a scrawny-looking youth like the one before him had the ability to directly confront them. And even if he did, he still had full confidence in his own abilities.


    As such, the Assistant Leader did not move in the face of the charging man. Instead, he crossed his arms and leisurely watched, his stance one of waiting to see a good show.


    Crown Prince Lail slashed and pierced through the men''s bodies as easily as chopping wood, his strikes strong and powerful as they precisely pierced their vital organs. A hail of ice rain followed his path, causing his opponents'' concentration to falter as they repeatedly glanced at the darkening sky.


    They were nervous about the approaching Ice Cyclone.


    "Stop spacing out! Can''t you see that he is slaughtering by the masses?" The Assistant Leader was readying himself to watch a good show.


    But what he saw was horrendous!


    His men were getting butchered left and right as they dazedly stood transfixed by the strengthening cyclone.


    Upon hearing his thunderous roar, the men came back to their senses and fixed their fierce gaze upon the fearless man.


    "Brothers, let''s take him down! The sooner we clean them up, the sooner we can leave from here!" A hammer-wielding man roared as he swung his weapon over his head and charged forward.


    "Yaaaa! Let''s get rid of them!"


    "Get rid of them!"


    Soon, the entire place was filled with the deafening roar of men in black as they attacked unrestrainedly in a bid to wrap things up at the fastest speed possible.


    At this moment, Princess Qamari''s ethereal figure flashed before Crown Prince Lail, taking his place in facing the men. Crown Prince Lail twirled his spear and jumped over her shoulder, aiming straight for the spectating Assistant Leader.


    The change occurred so suddenly that neither the men in black nor the Assistant Leader had time to react. By the time they returned to their senses, Crown Prince Lail was only three feet away from them.


    "Stop him! Stop him! If you let him through, I will see to it that none of you get merit points for this mission!" The Assistant Leader angrily screamed.


    Princess Qamari swung Skyler with ease and instantly brought down four of the charging men who had not registered the sudden development. She slashed a few men that tried to obstruct her advance and jumped, spinning in the air before landing right on Crown Prince Lail''s shoulder.


    In the next heartbeat, she lunged forward and slashed her sword right across a dumbfounded Assistant Leader''s neck. Blood sprayed like an unblocked dam, covering her white robes in crimson patches as the headless corpse thumped to the ground.


    The surroundings fell in complete silence as the men in black stared in disbelief at the rolling head of their Assistant Leader. Their blank expressions were as if they had lost their souls, seemingly empty and stiff as they blinked in astonishment.


    "The Assistant Leader is dead? How can he die so easily? He is one of the Northwest''s best martial artist!"


    "Am I dreaming? He died without even lifting a finger?"


    "He died in her hands!"


    The men gasped in astonishment as they looked at the blood-soaked woman standing before the Assistant Leader''s headless corpse. They were fully aware of the man''s abilities. Whether it was speed, strength, or flexibility, the Assistant Leader was one of the best.


    However, he had died without even getting the chance to roar in rage. This showed that the woman''s abilities were so powerful that under her powerful might, the Assistant Leader didn''t even have the chance to retaliate.


    Drip!


    Drip!


    The Ice hail became fiercer as fat drops of ice rain began falling from the sky. The men''s already shaken resolve was further weakened under the unexpected death of their leader. As such, they tightly held their weapons and slowly converged forming a defensive formation.


    ''Perfect!''


    This was what Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari had been aiming for. Right from the beginning, Crown Prince Lail wasn''t aiming for the Assistant Leader. He was just putting on a show of charging towards him to keep his attention focused on him.


    And that''s exactly what had happened. The Assistant Leader was so focused on tracking Crown Prince Lail''s progress that he dismissed the equally ferocious Princess Qamari. As such, when she suddenly leaped onto the Crown Prince''s shoulder and lunged towards him, the Assistant Leader didn''t even have the time to scream before meeting his end.


    Unlike how the men in black were speculating, Princess Qamari did not kill the Assistant Leader due to her formidable skills. She was able to accomplish such a feat due to Crown Prince Lail and her perfect coordination.


    The fact that the Assistant Leader was caught unprepared by the sudden development was a bonus.


    "Your Assistant Leader is dead! Who wants to go next?" Crown Prince Lail banged his spear on the bloodied ground and asked in a domineering manner, his oppressive aura and gruesome mask making him appear like a grim reaper.


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Ahhhhh!


    Before anyone could speak, violent tremors and vibrations shook the ground as giant chunks of ice dropped from the sky.


    "It''s the Ice Cyclone!"

 Chapter 122 - Getting Closer

    ****Slightly MATURE CONTENT at the end****


    A shrill cry brought the men in black back to their senses and without hesitation, the group drew back and fled in different directions.


    They had wanted to drop their task and seek shelter the moment the sky had turned overcast. It was the Assistant Leader that had held them back with the threat of not getting paid for the mission. Now that he was dead, there was no one to stop them from fleeing for their lives.


    Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail watched the scene with indifference. They had expected such an occurrence. It was the very reason why they had targeted the Assistant Leader. With him out of the situation, they wouldn''t even have to do anything before the others scattered.


    "We also need to get out of here and find shelter." Crown Prince Lail lowered his spear and looked into the depth of the forest with a pensive expression. At a time like this, when they were injured and exhausted, staying away from unexplored regions was the sensible thing to do.


    However, the circumstance was not giving them the option to do the sensible thing. They had no other choice but to enter the gloomy forest.


    "Come, the forest is our only chance for survival now!" Grabbing Laila''s hand, Crown Prince Lail dashed into the cover of the dark trees.


    As they ran, chunks of ice fell around them, some obstructing their path and others grazing their skin. By the time the two entered the dark forest, there were bruises of various sizes on their arms and legs.


    Crown Prince Lail kept his gaze fixed ahead as he pulled Laila along, his sharp gaze looking out for any signs of danger.


    Boom!


    An ancient tree on their right was hit by a large snowball, causing it to immediately bend from the added weight. Crown Prince Lail pulled Laila closer to his side, protectively circling his arm around her shoulder as he kept moving.


    Under the threat of death, the two had no time to worry about their close proximity, thinking only about their survival as they walked through the depths of the eerie forest.


    "Careful, there is a hole ahead!" Crown Prince Lail quietly warned Laila, the two trying to maintain their balance under the violent tremor of the ground.


    "Isn''t this only an Ice Cyclone? Why is the ground shaking as well?" Princess Qamari asked in surprise.


    From what she had read, Ice Cyclones only released hails of ice rain that changed the entire environment''s temperature over time. They would affect the region so drastically that anyone caught within that frozen landscape would turn into frozen statues.


    As they normally occurred only once in a thousand chance, the elders of the seven academies didn''t pay them much attention, only recording brief information about the Ice Cyclones and informing the apprentices to immediately seek shelter upon spotting it.


    Unfortunately, it just happened that the Ice Cyclones appeared on Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail''s first venture to the Forbidden Zone.


    With time, the snow will disperse and the temperature will return to normal. But how long that would take was also unrecorded.


    "The tremors and vibrations might be caused by a beast horde. They are more sensitive to danger than humans and are probably racing to seek shelter. We just need to ensure not to encounter them."


    "Under the current circumstances, I am not sure if that will be possible."


    With grim expressions, the two continued their trek through the dark forest. The Forbidden Zone had no celestial bodies, and the only source of light, the trillions of stars, were shrouded by the multitude of dark clouds, enveloping the land in absolute darkness.


    As such, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail had to navigate through the darkness with the help of their heightened senses and magic ability. But since they were afraid of attracting the attention of the rampaging beast horde, they had to use their magic power at a minuscule quantity to light their path.


    Soon, the tremors decreased as the beast horde receded into different parts of the forest. However, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari had a hard time maintaining their pace. The temperature of the Forbidden Zone was dropping at an alarming speed, freezing their blood as frost covered their faces and their speed dropped.


    "I...I don''t think I can keep going." Princess Qamari rasped through cracked lips.


    The frost covering her lashes made her look like a snow-woman. Thankfully, she had covered her head and face, which provided her with a little bit of heat as she breathed.


    "Hang on a little longer. We should be able to find a cave to shelter in." Crown Prince Lail rubbed her arms to warm her up, but since they were frozen cold as well, it was no use.


    Princess Qamari huddled closer to him, her senses clouding as her head grew heavy.


    "I...I think I am coming down with a...cold." She stuttered through clenched teeth.


    Her limbs were frozen numb, providing her with no feeling as she dragged herself through the knee-length snow. As she moved with barely open lids, her right foot stumbled upon a stone, bringing her crashing towards the ground.


    ''This is it. I am going to fall head-first into the snow and suffocate to death.'' She hopelessly thought.


    But just before she fell, strong arms came from behind and wrapped around her waist. Her back pressed upon a hard chest, but as the owner was just as cold as herself, there was no warmth transmitted.


    "Are you okay?" Crown Prince Lail worriedly asked.


    "I...I can''t see, my head feels as...heavy...as...a...mountain." She stammered.


    "Hold...hold on...just a bit...more." Crown Prince Lail wasn''t in any better condition than Princess Qamari. But since he had gone through trials more arduous than this in the Ocean of Blood, he was able to endure.


    The same couldn''t be said for the delicate princess.


    "This isn''t good, I need to find...shelter." Half dragging, half carrying the barely conscious woman, Crown Prince Lail scanned the stark white landscape for any semblance of a shelter. However, no matter where he looked, he only saw a flat, snow-covered landscape.


    Gradually, his anxious heart filled with dread and his already numb limbs trembled. Just when he was about to lose hope, he sighted a tiny cave buried under the cover of snow. With Princess Qamari in his arms, he staggered to the little cave.


    "Huff, huff...Laila, hold on. We...will be warm soon..."


    He mumbled the words to the unresponsive woman, his warm breath fogging his sight as he finally reached the entrance of the cave. Blindly making his way inside, he carried her deeper into the cave, wanting to be as far away from the bellowing entrance as they could.


    After what felt like an eternity, Crown Prince Lail finally stopped to catch his breath. With Princess Qamari still in his embrace, he leaned against the cave wall and their bodies fell.


    "Ah!"


    Crown Prince Lail abruptly widened his eyes, just to find that the place he leaned on wasn''t a wall, but the gaping maw of giant foliage. He attempted to straighten their falling figures and even summoned his spiritual weapon, Black Serpent, to propel themselves out of the gaping mouth.


    However, all his efforts were useless as numerous green tendrils shot out and pushed them back into the belly of the plant.


    "Sigh, I guess this is the end." For some reason, even though he was reluctant to die so soon, Crown Prince Lail did not feel devastated at the idea of dying with the slender figure in his arms.


    With Black Serpent in one hand and the white-robed woman in the other, Crown Prince Lail peacefully closed his eyes.


    Roar!


    Growl!


    Roar!


    "Ah!"


    Crown Prince Lail woke with a start, the roars and growls of various beasts causing him to scan his surroundings before he even figured out where he was. After a period of vigilant search, he failed to spot any wild or magical beasts. His tense muscles relaxed and he slumped back on the ground.


    It was only then that he sensed the heavyweight on his chest. Lowering his head, he saw the covered head of the woman in his arms and his mind cleared.


    "That''s right! We fell inside the body of a magical foliage." As he recalled what happened before he fainted, Crown Prince Lail tightened his hold around the slender figure and placed a finger at her nose. Although shallow, she was still breathing, still alive.


    He released the breath he had been holding and looked around.


    Only this time, he was searching for the figures of beasts. Considering that they were still alive, he wanted to know where the magical foliage had sent them.


    And what he saw took his breath away.


    Crown Prince Lail and Laila were sitting in a sea of flowers. Red roses, orange gardenias, green lilies, blue violets, purple lavenders, and many more which he couldn''t even name. What was more, every flower gave off a faint light as they gracefully swayed on an unnatural wind.


    And in the center of the sea of flowers was a large pool of crystal clear water. The water emitted warm air and the faint fragrance of flowers, making the entire region seem like an illusionary realm of flowers.


    "Where are we?" He asked in wonder.


    When the giant foliage swallowed them, he didn''t expect them to land in a sea of flowers. Not only were they still alive, the place they landed in turned out to even have a hot spring, warming up their frozen blood within moments.


    As he thought of this, his gaze shifted back onto the motionless girl. Even though she was still breathing, she remained unconscious, making him worried.


    "Her body wasn''t able to tolerate the freezing temperature." He remarked with a frown.


    Seeing the hot spring, he decisively stood and picked her up, carrying her in his arms as he entered the pool of warm water. Immediately, the water pooled around them as it embraced their figures.


    "Sigh."


    Crown Prince Lail sighed in pleasure. The water wasn''t only warm, it was also fragrant, invading his senses and unblocking every blood vessel and meridian in his body. Closing his eyes, he sat and leaned on the edge of the pool with Princess Qamari in his arms.


    Their clothes got drenched and stuck to their bodies, exposing every curve and muscle.


    "Hmmm..." The woman, who was still unconscious, moaned in pleasure at the sudden warmth enveloping her. Wanting to get even closer to the warmth, she snuggled further into the embrace of the man holding her on his lap.


    Crown Prince Lail instantly stiffened. The woman in his arms radiated a faint fragrance similar to lavender. As she snuggled into his chest and her warm breath fell on his skin, her arms wound around his neck and drew him closer.


    The two bodies pressed tightly together, and he clearly felt her proud perks and soft mounds. An explosion went off in his head, throwing him in turmoil as his blood rushed to his brain and his body heat rose.


    "This..." He was stumped.


    When he decided to bring her into the hot spring, his only intention was to warm her blood and help her regain consciousness. He never thought about how awkward their situation would become when they entered together.


    With burning cheeks and labored breath, he grabbed her arms to disentangle her from himself.


    However, that resulted in her shifting on his lap, making his blood boil even hotter.


    Crown Prince Lail painfully closed his eyes, the sweet torture testing his control. His breathing became heavier as he tried to calm his racing heart, but Laila''s warm breath and unintentional seduction made the task difficult.


    As if that wasn''t enough, she pulled him closer, rubbing her chest against his, as she buried her head in the nook of his neck.


    That one action broke through his final line of defense.. Unable to hold himself back, Crown Prince Lail placed his hands on Laila''s slender waist and drew her tight against his body.

 Chapter 123 - Attack Of The Foliage

    The feeling of a woman''s soft body threw his mind into chaos. His heart pounded in his chest as he breathed heavily, the shallow gasps sounding as if he was being strangled. His head felt light and fuzzy as if he was intoxicated and when his gaze fell on the figure in his arms, he froze.


    Crown Prince Lail felt like he was in a dream, the purple orbs of the woman making him doubt his own eyes. She''s back?


    "Qamari...?"


    If he was dreaming, then this was a dream he never wanted to wake from. A wide grin stretched across his lips and brightened his face and dark eyes. No matter how long he stared at her and fiercely pinched himself, the dream did not dissolve, nor did she disappear.


    This was not a dream.


    His wife was in his arms! After searching for her everywhere, she was finally in his arms...!


    Wild with joy, he cupped her covered face and peppered kisses on her forehead, eyes, and nose.


    "Where have you been? Do you know how worried I was? I searched everywhere for you! Where have you been?" He asked trembling with excitement and exhilaration.


    The barely conscious Princess Qamari as if sensing his turbulent emotions rubbed his back in comfort. Warmth spread through his body and a feeling of weightlessness settled over him. Sighing in satisfaction, Crown Prince Lail laid his head on his wife''s shoulder and inhaled her lavender scent.


    Since the day of her disappearance, his heart was never at peace, restless and unsettled as he worried about her safety and well-being. He kept himself busy and occupied with missions and training to prevent his thoughts from wandering to her.


    But the task was easier said than achieved. As the days passed, he found himself thinking more and more about his wife, and no mission or training was able to prevent his mind from straying to her. Before long, even the passage of time itself seemed to crawl in the impatient Crown Prince''s eyes.


    Left with no choice, he decided to take the Magical Kilin Mission to leave the academy. There were two reasons for this. One was to escape from the crowd of hoarding females and the second was to find the heirloom that would release him from the restrictions of the academy while remaining occupied until the Seven Academies Competition.


    At the gathering of the Seven Academies, he would see his wife, and his wait would come to an end.


    But his one-year wait was reduced to six months of separation. He met his wife before the Seven Academies Competition. Holding her tighter, Crown Prince Lail''s tensed muscles relaxed and he sank into the warmth of the hot spring and her soft body.


    Out of his field of vision, in a corner he could not see, the violet eyes of the woman he considered his wife flashed with a green glow, and a vicious smile spread on her lips. As the radiance of her green orbs fell on the surrounding sea of flowers, for one brief moment the assortment of resplendent flowers transformed into a sea of skulls and bones.


    Closing her eyes, the woman''s body trembled for a second and her eyes reverted back to violet when she reopened them.


    Crown Prince Lail sensed his wife tremble in the midst of his stupor and drew back.


    "Are you feeling cold, Qamari? The hot spring will help you warm up."


    He moved deeper into the heart of the spring with her. Once their entire bodies were submerged in the embrace of water, he wrapped his arms around her and laid his head on her covered head, rubbing her arms to provide more heat.


    "Hmm..." She moaned in pleasure, racing his heartbeat.


    Crown Prince Lail swallowed and forced himself to focus on the task at hand. With her unwell, he found his reaction upsetting and disappointing.


    After what felt like an eternity, his wife gained the energy to stand on her, but Crown Prince Lail felt weak all over, his head spinning and his muscles aching as if he performed an arduous task.


    "Qamari...I think we should get out of the spring." Sensing something wrong, he waddled with her and bent to lift her in his armps. As he slowly made his way out of the hot spring, a fluorescent mass of Green Fireflies surrounded them and filled the place with a green glow. His wife''s warm breath fell on his neck in tantalizing short puffs, clouding his already chaotic mind and disjointed thoughts.


    When Crown Prince Lail lowered his head to reproach her, he found his arms empty and tied with green veins that sucked his blood and lifeforce as they gave off faint green light.


    "This...!"


    The development was sudden and out of his expectations, freezing him in shock. Stunned speechless, he blankly stared at the veins.


    "Qamari..."


    As understanding dawned on him, a self-deprecating and loathing smile spread on his features, shrouding him in an intense aura of disgust. His murky and unfocused dark eyes slowly cleared.


    Crown Prince Lail fell for an illusion, seeing his wife when in truth a Mind Fogging plant had been toying with him, a shattering and disgraceful fact that he couldn''t accept.


    "How? How did I fall into the scheme of the Mind Fogging plant?" This bothered him most as he couldn''t perceive the fact that he was in an illusion. He couldn''t discern the truth and fell for a lie. If the green veins had not taken the initiative to expose themselves, he wouldn''t have come to know the truth.


    The veins tightened around his body, sinking their vicious thorns deeper into his flesh as they greedily drained his blood. Crown Prince Lail remained motionless as he allowed the veins to do as they pleased.


    His mind went back to the scene of when he entered the cave and he fell into a foliage''s stomach with Lail.


    ''So this is the foliage''s stomach. No wonder there are so many flowers. But where is Laila?''


    His muddied state of mind cleared and when he opened his eyes, a dark gleam flashed through them. The Black Serpent laying outside the hot spring throbbed excitedly, shredding the thorny veins restricting it, and rose into the air, flashing towards the struggling Crown Prince.


    It released a powerful surge of black lighting that ruthlessly slammed onto the multitude of veins.


    Boom!


    Crrrrrr!


    The veins wrapped and twisted in agony, screeching in a deafening manner as they tightened their hold on the Crown Prince and increased their absorption of his blood. Numerous flowers enlarged and expanded, glowing with a green light, as they rushed to join the melee.


    Encircling the Crown Prince, the flowers obstructed the Black Serpent''s advance and shielded the green veins. The fluorescent fireflies landed on the flower petals and bursts of green balls shot out towards the Black Serpent.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    The entire flower region was now on the brink of destruction as the Black Serpent relentlessly released black lighting after lighting, crushing and smashing apart the balls of green lights in single clashes. However, it wasn''t satisfied with its measly achievement, struggling fiercely to break through the blockade and rescue its master, who was on the brink of passing out from blood loss.


    Crown Prince Lail sensed his dire situation and thought of his wife.


    Aside from her violet eyes, he had yet to see anything else of her. He had yet to know her. His chest tightened and lips pressed into a tight grimace. He wanted to see her and talk to her. He wanted to hear her voice and get to know the real her.


    He wanted to have a future with her.


    Blood seeped from the corner of his mouth as he grinded his teeth, the muscles under his skin jumping at an erratic speed as violent sparks of lighting flashed across his body. His long black hair floated in the air and black-blue sparks zapped from his eyes into the spring.


    The water surged around him in a whirlwind of turbulent waves, exploding and blasting apart as a black lighting snake after another burst from his body and cleaved through the green veins and blockade of flowers as cleanly as a sharp sword across soft flesh.


    He unleashed his level 3 Stage 1 Elemental Drawing magic to its full extent.


    Crrrrrr!


    The surroundings resonated with myriad cries of anguish as the flowers twisted and spun, before exploding into a shower of ashes. Fireflies popped one after another and their ashes mixed with those of the flowers drifted into the spring water.


    The green veins binding Crown Prince Lail wailed and thrashed indiscriminately at their surroundings, refusing to release their hold as they wrapped another round around him. Another black-blue spark flashed from his eyes, disintegrating the flailing limbs.


    Black Serpent, free from the obstructions of the flowers and fireflies, dashed to his master''s side and throbbed in anxiety.


    "Master, Master, are you okay? What happened? How did we get here?"


    As it fell in slumber right after its clash with the Giant Foliage, it had no recollection of their appearance in the sea of flowers. Crown Prince Lail stretched out his hand and held the black-blue spear, the myriad sparks of black lighting receding back into his body.


    Expressionlessly, he made his way out of the hot spring and slumped on the ground on his back. At a speed visible to the naked eye, the beautiful landscape of exotic flowers distorted and wrapped, before exploding into ashes.


    With their disappearance, the warmth and light in the region also faded, baring a cold and desolate landscape. In the bone-chilling cold, Crown Prince Lail saw the true appearance of the sea of flowers.


    Barren and bleak, various bones and skulls of beasts and men were strewn in the grim environment. The faint cries, ghostly sighs, and enraged roars drifted in the air. Crown Prince Lail indifferently retracted his gaze.


    In a region occupied by a magical plant that drained the blood and lifeforce of living creatures, such an atmosphere was more fitting. On the contrary, the earlier bright and dreamy landscape was too unrealistic and unnatural in a place like the Forbidden Zone.


    But since even someone like him, who was calm and collected at all times, could be tricked by the illusion of the green vein, he didn''t doubt the other individuals had died without putting up a fight.


    Crown Prince Lail''s eyes teared as his body ached from the sudden explosion of power. He stared at the roof of the black cave, his mind swarming with images of his wife. His desire to see her burned inside him like a raging flame with no outlet to vent, bolting and suffocating him from inside out.


    "Qamari...where are you?"


    The few months of striving in her name had made her an indispensable part of him. Without his awareness, they had embedded her very essence into his heart and soul. If it hadn''t been for the Magical Foliage''s interference, he would''ve never come to know how deeply she had entered his heart and how much she meant to him.


    If it hadn''t been for the Magical Foliage''s interference, he would have never felt his heart race wild and his mind cloud with joy upon seeing her violet eyes. In a corner of his heart he wasn''t aware of, there was an embedded image of Princess Qamari.


    He burned with the need to see her.


    As for other women, he didn''t know their importance in his life. But they would never be able to replace his wife, Princess Qamari.


    At this moment, as he closed his eyes in extreme exhaustion, he thought of Laila, who fell into the giant foliage''s stomach with him.


    ''I hope she is okay.''


    On the other side, on a field of ancient trees and a wide lake, a white-robed female lay motionlessly on the ground, as a golden bird flapped around her in worry. The female was covered from head to toe in white, radiating a faint white halo as she lightly breathed in and out.


    This was Princess Qamari who was separated from Crown Prince when they fell into the green foliage''s stomach.

 Chapter 124 - Restorative Plants

    Princess Qamari trembled uncontrollably, her limbs flailing and mouth hanging open like a drying fish as she thrashed on the damp ground. Sweat ran down her veiled face, sticking the fabric to her skin.


    Through the pain and her intermittent screams and pounds, she sensed the presence of another being circling around her in anxiety. But she was neither in the condition nor in the state to reassure the anxious individual.


    Every part of her body screamed in pain, the dull throbs scattering her thoughts and hurling her conscious into a hurricane of relentless torment and numb sensations.


    Swirls of white radiance entered and exited her body like shimmers of sunlight, leaving in their wake a dreamlike silvery glow.


    Amidst the pain and agony, Princess Qamari felt an unbearable tearing and crushing as the radiance shattered and mended her skeletal muscles and tissues over and over again.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    As the overwhelming pain spread from her core to her chest, lungs, throat, and every pore of her skin, her body rose into the air and flashed with a blinding brilliance. With a powerful burst, the light winked out and she crumbled to the ground. Her vision blackened and Princess Qamari fell into a dreamless slumber.


    The golden sword swirled around the motionless figure, radiating waves of warm golden energy that shot into the surrounding, keeping away the magical beasts.


    *


    On the other side, the group of apprentices from the seven academies huddled under a giant cave, taking shelter from the Ice Cyclone that covered the entire Forbidden Zone in a cloak of white snow.


    Their quivering breaths passed through dry, cracked lips as they wrapped their arms around their torso. Red and swollen patches of skin could be seen on various parts of their body, the clothes smeared with frozen blood as torn and shredded pieces hung on the side.


    In the center of the cave was burning a magic flame crackling and flickering under the onslaught of the fierce winds. Howls and roars of wild beasts intermingled with the raging ice storm creating a cacophony of heart-rending shrieks.


    Wu Lin watched the descending snowballs in a daze. All his planning, efforts, and scheme fell apart with the advent of the Ice Cyclone.


    The Forbidden Zone was a dangerous region to navigate without the presence of the chilling cyclone. With it present, escaping with their lives intact would be as difficult as ascending a flaming mountain.


    Clenching his fists, Wu Lin stared venomously at the accursed snow.


    "Why now? Why only when I''m so close to achieving my goal?"


    His deep eyes flickered with unwillingness and stubbornness.


    "Brother Wu, the left side of the cave is chipping away. We need to come up with a solution to restore it or prevent it from crushing. Otherwise, we will all be buried here." Ru Wen trembled as a gust of wind brushed across his face, bringing with it the chilling ice of the falling snow.


    "In one of our Sealand Academy''s old records, the previous generations coped with the Ice Cyclone by digging underground. If we combine our strength and dig a tunnel, we can survive this disaster." Jun Meng stepped up and said pensively, his gaze, like everyone else, fixed outside the cave.


    "If there was a solution like that, then why didn''t you mention it earlier? Were you waiting for all of us to perish in this cave?" The female leader from the Erumi said in displeasure.


    "This is not the time for this. We should get started on digging the tunnel. Get all the earth elemental magicians to the front. They will pave the path." The Janah realm leader wasn''t interested in witnessing another drama when the lives of his academies magicians were at stake.


    As such, he took the lead and gathered the earth magicians from his academy, digging in the center of the cave.


    "Let''s go! Let''s help them!" Rubbing his hands together, Ku Ji hollered to the Fierce Gales apprentices and joined the Eternal Academy apprentices.


    With the two of them taking the lead, the rest of the academy students followed. In a matter of moments, the entire cave was littered with dirt and debris as weak and powerful earth magic spells intertwined and smashed on the hard ground and created a deep hole.


    *


    Princess Qamari woke with a start, her skin dry and clammy as she supported her heavy head. A distant glaze settled in her purple pupils as she glanced around with a blank expression.


    "Princess, you are awake!"


    At this moment, Skyler''s excited shout broke through her trance, bringing her back to her senses. Looking over, she saw the golden bird flapping her wings joyously as she spun in the sky. Her heart lifted as her gaze fell on the cold, desolate region.


    "This is...?"


    Without warning a flood of memories rushed into her head, causing her head to spin as she struggled to her feet. She winced in pain, every part of her body aching as if she had been beaten to unconsciousness.


    "Skyler, where are we?"


    The last thing she could recall was the group of black-clothed men fleeing in the descent of the Ice Cyclone. Exhausted and weak, she lost the strength to continue the long trek in the snowstorm and had to take Qaliq''s support.


    But what happened afterward was a mystery to her.


    "Along with the masked man, you got swallowed by the Mind Fogging plant. But a while ago, the illusion of the Mind Fogging plant dissolved. Right now, we are in the heart of a mystical space inside the Forbidden Zone."


    Skyler was a mystical soul that evolved into a golden bird. She possessed mystical origins and powers, however, her master''s current abilities were too low to unseal them.  She could only perceive that which her master perceived. And in the best-case scenario, she could guard her master in her weak and unconscious state.


    As such, her abilities were restricted and her actions limited.


    "Oh? Then do you know where he is?"


    "No, Princess. This mystical space is larger than it looks. You fell together but in a moment of weakness, got separated. The best we can do is keep a lookout while moving along. Princess, the Forbidden Zone is an ancient magical beast territory that has many opportunities for strengthening your elemental energy. You need to take full advantage of this chance."


    Skyler flapped her wings and landed gracefully on her shoulder.


    "We should explore the depths of this mystical space. The magical beasts will be more prevalent than other regions of the space, but the rewards will also be higher. If we encounter a sticky or dangerous situation, we can always flee."


    "Haha...flee, huh? As a princess, such an image does not befit me. However, there will be no one to see, so I guess that works fine. Come, let''s go and see what this mystical space has to offer." Princess Qamari sprinted into the distance and jumped, landing right on Skyler''s back.


    Her strength hadn''t recovered yet, so she couldn''t use her magic at the moment. However, with Skyler and Snow by her side, she wasn''t afraid of encountering trouble. Her violet pupils changed back to gold and her black hair became silver-violet. With her arms spread out carefreely, Princess Qamari entered the depths of the mystical space.


    Roar!


    Crash!


    Boom!


    In a land strewn with bones and skulls, a white-robed figure flashed back and forth amidst a group of One-Eyed Leopards. The One-Eyed Leopards roared and lunged at the figure, slashing viciously with their knife-like claws, producing gusts of blade winds that crushed the surrounding bones.


    Princess Qamari slid backward, narrowly avoiding the fatal strike of a gray One-Eyed Leopard aimed at her throat as she swung Skyler sideways and sent the beast''s head flying in the air. Blood gushed forth, spraying her in a shower of red petals.


    "Princess, go right! I sense an intense elemental fluctuation coming from the area!"


    Skyler''s anxious voice sounded in her mind, causing her to change her attack stance mid-strike and dashed into the grim tunnel. The One-Eyed Leopards, seeing her flee, took it as she getting daunted by her might and relentlessly chased after.


    Princess Qamari leaped over a barricade of spear-sharp wild beasts'' spine bones jutting precariously on the tunnel entrance and landed on her side.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    The One-Eyed Leopards, too late to respond, crashed directly into the protruding bones and cried out in pain. Their deafening shrieks bounced off the dark tunnel wall as Princess Qamari climbed to her feet and proceeded into the depth of the tunnel.


    "Princess, there are no magical beasts nearby. You can speed up, but be careful. Such a strong elemental energy fluctuation is sure to attract many vicious wild and magical beasts."


    "Skyler, can you sense what the fluctuation of the elemental energy is? If it isn''t something of interest to us, it would be best if we don''t waste our time and effort on it."


    Princess Qamari only wanted to get the Magical Kilin heirloom and leave the Forbidden Zone. As for the advancement into the Secondary Elemental stage, the Elemental Revolving Stage, her fierce talent and large quantity of magical stones were enough to tackle it.


    "I can''t sense it. The elemental energy wave I am receiving is comprised of a multitude of energies. It is impossible to identify which is which from this distance." Skyler also knew her Master''s thoughts and felt depressed for not being of use.


    "It''s fine. If we are lucky, we will not encounter any beasts above level four." The two conversed as they headed into the belly of the grim tunnel that opened up into a spacious cave of three more damp tunnels.


    "Which way do we go now?"


    "Princess, take the right tunnel."


    "Hmm..."


    In this manner, the female and glowing sword went in one tunnel after another, damp and dark caves greeting their presence.


    After what felt like Eternity, Princess Qamari stood before an entrance emitting a chilling aura that sent her skin crawling in goosebumps.


    A serious expression appeared in her eyes as she looked at the only tunnel in the cave with trepidation and apprehension. The piercing chill and ghostly whispers resounding from the place made her feel as if she was making her entrance not to an ancient cave, but to hell.


    "Skyler, can you still not sense what''s in there?" She uncertainly asked.


    If it could be avoided, she really did not wish to enter the cave.


    "No, Princess. I cannot sense. I suspect there is a defense spell in place. Unless we manage to solve it, we cannot go forward."


    Princess Qamari wasn''t concerned about staying in the place. What she wanted to know was what the cave hid so vigilantly for so many eons. As such, on hearing about the defensive spell, her tension decreased by half.


    "Okay, since we can only move forward, then we will march forward. If things get too out of hand, we will flee the scene."


    Satisfied with her plan, Princess Qamari gingerly entered the dark tunnel. This tunnel was a lot darker and stretched further than the others, ghostly shadows of screaming faces lingering on its damp walls. A while later, she stood before the cave entrance and gaped.


    "Skyler, is this real? I am not dreaming, am I?"


    Blinking rapidly, her gaze swiveled in astonishment. What entered her sight was a vast field of greens, blues, reds, and oranges that filled the place with a radiant glow. The faint fragrance of medicine and herbs spread in the air as Princess Qamari looked at the field of fresh and thriving herbs.


    But what was even more astounding was the myriad number of Restorative Plants!


    They silently floated in the center of each group of herbs, releasing bright light and warmth for the plants to thrive in while sucking their lifeforce. And in the center of these groups was a crystalline pool of milky white fluid that released intermittent pulses of elemental energy.


    "Is this....the legendary Restorative Plants?" She whispered in awe.

 Chapter 125 - Beast Horde

    Princess Qamari stood before the cave entrance in disbelief. The sight before her was too good to believe. The glorious herbs and restorative plants were breathtaking both in fragrance and appearance.


    But more significant was the fact that many of the herbs and plants couldn''t be found anywhere in the seven realms as they were foliage specific to Forbidden Zones and special dimensions.


    Princess Qamari tentatively entered the cave, fearful of damaging the precious treasures.


    "Skyler, I want to retrieve some of these medicinal plants to grow them myself. Do you think I can store them on the Silver Rafter?" She asked with glowing eyes.


    "Yes, Princess. The Silver Rafter can both store and grow plants. You can just uproot them with their soil and place them in the rafter. As long as you provide them with their appropriate nutrients, you can grow them on the rafter. It will be more advantageous for you that way because then, you won''t have to find suitable environments to raise them in. The Silver Rafter will automatically adjust itself to the plants'' habitat."


    "Truly!?" Princess Qamari paused in her steps, her face going wide in shock at Skyler''s words.


    "Does this mean that I won''t have to search for suitable environments for the plants I grow? I can just grow them on the rafter?"


    The notion of planting her own medicinal plants and herbs field had occurred to her many times. However, every plant and herb was different, not only requiring delicate care, but it also needed to be grown in specific locations where only they could generously thrive.


    As such, Princess Qamari had to set aside her ambition of owning her own medicinal field and focus on gathering plants that were easy to care for and carry around. At that moment in time, it was the only thing she could come up with.


    However, she never expected her trip to the Northwest to be so fruitful and help her encounter an entire field of rare medicines.


    In a jovial mood, Princess Qamari brought out her Silver Rafter and swept the herbs like a bandit seeing treasures.


    "Skyler, look at this! This is the Organ Revolving Herb! And this is the Bone Mending Plant! Ah! This is the Realm Heart Cleansing Herb!"


    Every time she waved her hand, a flock of iridescent colors swirled into her silver rafter like rivers of stars, enchanting and bewitching in their radiance. After clearing the field of extinct and non-extinct exotic medicines, the exhilarated Princess Qamari finally returned to her senses.


    The little field held more rare herbs than she imagined. The Instant Restoration Limb Fruit that the senior brother in her academy needed was among the herbs. This was a necessary restorative plant for him to regain his original elemental level, a great gain she didn''t expect.


    Sweeping her eyes over the now barren land, Princess Qamari smiled in satisfaction.


    "Oh? There is still that milky pool. Since it was in the herbs, it must not be anything ordinary. Since I still have more space in the rafter, why should I leave it behind?"


    With bright eyes, she waved her hand, releasing multiple streams of light that flowed into the milky pool and enveloped the liquid in a transparent film, lifting the entire substance into the air. Princess Qamari cautiously drew the substance into her Silver Rafter, in the center of the herbs she excavated.


    She waited with bated breath as the milky liquid slowly descended and finally settled in the sea of herbs.


    "Huuu! It settled! With the milky spring, I won''t need to find nutrients to grow the herbs."


    She waved her hand again and her silver rafter shrunk, returning to the miniature form. With glimmering eyes, she attached the rafter back on her waist where it jingled charmingly in the midst of a nest of white pearls.


    "Since there is nothing more here, I should get moving. Maybe, I will find the heirloom I came for." Sweeping her white robes, Princess Qamari turned to leave when a deafening roar froze her in her spot.


    "Roooar...!"


    "Roooar...!"


    The deafening roars increased in volume, and as time passed, they drew near. Right at this moment, the frozen Princess Qamari was startled awake as the vicious roars of wild beasts reverberated throughout the cave.


    Holding her golden sword in her hand, she turned towards the direction of the frightening roars. Since she looted all the plants and herbs, including the milky liquid, the bright cave from earlier was now enveloped in complete darkness, making it difficult to see what was happening.


    Even though she felt apprehensive, Princess Qamari was not worried as she could sense that the beasts'' reactions had nothing to do with her looting. Otherwise, they would have attacked her while she was still in the process of storing the herbs.


    She squinted her eyes, hoping to see in the dark without having to use any lightning magic to brighten the cave or use her golden sword. The bright light from either would be more of a beacon to whatever was out there than help.


    As such, she stepped into a corner of the cave and squinted in the direction of the ferocious roars, however, she couldn''t see anything. The tunnel ahead was so dark that she could not even make out her fingers let alone see into the distance.


    But the roars of the beasts resounded again and before she could react, two shadowy figures, one with a sinuous form and one with a long cloak leaped into her sight. They were followed by two 12 inch Dark Moths, the two howling and growling as they chased and slashed.


    The shadowy figures rolled on the ground together, barely managing to avoid a fatal strike of the creatures'' wings. In the next instant, the sinuous figure shrunk and turned into a spear, landing familiarly in the cloaked man''s hands.


    "Huh? Isn''t that Qaliq''s spear?"


    Princess Qamari was surprised on witnessing the sight, but not shocked. She also had Skyler and Snow who changed into sword and human. However, upon seeing Qaliq again, she couldn''t name what she felt.


    Their trek through the snow and his careful care was not lost to her. She knew how precarious their situation at that time was, but he didn''t leave her behind. Instead, he dragged her added weight to seek shelter.


    "Sigh. Since I owe him, I have to pay back this debt."


    Even though they seemed in control of the situation, Princess Qamari was able to perceive the sluggish movements of the man. He wasn''t in good condition. Twirling Skyler in her hand, Princess Qamari left her little corner and jumped into the skirmish.


    Crown Prince Lail felt his muscles twitching from the forced exertion, causing him to furrow his brows. The Giant Moths appeared out of nowhere, attacking him without restraint as he laid listlessly on the ground, thinking about his wife.


    If it wasn''t for Black Serpent''s quick reactions, shielding him with his body, he would have already disappeared from the Seven realms.


    "Black Serpent, I have not recovered fully yet, so this is going to be a strain on you. You are the only one that can get us out of here alive." He caressed the blue-black spear, which hummed excitedly as if in agreement, before charging at the two moths.


    Right at this moment, a white-cloaked figure appeared beside him and lunged at the giant moth.


    "Aiiiiiiiik!"


    The Dark Moths shrieked in pain and crashed brutally to the ground, sending rocks and shrapnel flying everywhere. After a painful whimper, the beasts trembling bodies went limp. Princess Qamari grabbed Crown Prince Lail''s arm and dodged the shower of rocks, standing side by side at the entrance of the dark tunnel.


    "It''s you. Are you okay?" Crown Prince Lail''s guard immediately relaxed upon seeing who the newcomer was. Lail and he didn''t know each other that much, but their short interaction and partnership gave them a brief glimpse of the other''s character.


    Since she dared to show up, he was certain that she had confidence in facing the two beasts even if she had to take them on herself. Moreover, the fact that she showed up proved that she saw him at least as an ally if not a friend.


    "Thanks to you, I am fine. But I don''t think you are in good condition." She swept her gaze over him and indifferently remarked.


    "Hmm...just a little scratch. I will be fine after a little rest." Crown Prince looked around the dark tunnel, looking for a path forward. It was never a good idea to stay on a battle site for too long. The blood and noise would be more than enough to draw the attention of other nearby beasts.


    And right at this moment, the dull thuds of various footsteps resonated in the cave.


    "Thud, thud, thud!"


    Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari simultaneously furrowed their brows, warily stepping back as they gazed apprehensively in the direction of the sound.


    The moment their sight collided with the cruel, bloodthirsty gleam, they shivered.

 Chapter 126 - Life Threatening Injury

    This was a gaze filled with bloodlust and cruelty. It was a gaze deprived of everything but violence. Princess Qamari tightened her hold on Skyler, the fine hairs on her skin rising as she slowly backed away.


    Because at a speed visible to the naked eye, the savage gaze changed from one to two, and from two to eight. Before three breaths of time even passed, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail were surrounded by thousands of crimson orbs overflowing with brutal savagery.


    "On the count of three, we turn and flee." Confronted with a beast horde, Princess Qamari was no longer in the mood for a direct clash. Not when the creatures she was about to confront were hungry magical beasts.


    Crown Prince Lail''s wasn''t in the best of conditions. His encounter with the foliage exhausted him, both physically and mentally. Therefore, the moment his gaze collided with the red glowing eyes, he had already prepared himself for a deadly chase.


    "I have no problem with fleeing. But outrunning magical beasts is impossible. How do we escape the radar of this batch?" He helplessly asked.


    "We will think about that later." Princess Qamari silently continued backing up, her eyes never leaving the red orbs as she spoke. Just when she was about to begin counting, more thunderous footsteps echoed in the cave and shattered her calm fa?ade.


    She grabbed Qaliq''s hand and turned, dashing in the direction she came from.


    "Roar!"


    The ferocious beasts'' red orbs turned even darker upon sighting their fleeing figures. With an enraged roar, they stomped their feet and gave chase.


    "BOOM!"


    "BOOM!"


    The entire cave shook and trembled, the ground vibrating from the numerous, large magical beasts running in the same direction at the same time. Some parts of the cave, unable to withstand the intense vibration and tremor, crumbled and fell apart, directly crushing the beasts in the back.


    As the beasts drew closer to the fleeing figures, sharp spear lights and sword auras shot out, obliterating life as they formed obstructions.


    Princess Qamari swung her sword backward, releasing more sword lights that instantly severed the limbs of three behemoths. Their large bodies crashed to the ground, bringing down the large figures of the beasts behind them in the process.


    "Bang!"


    Crashing sounds resounded as more beasts dropped wailing painfully as a result of the collision. The enraged, painful shrieks caused the crumbling cave walls to collapse even faster, burying the motionless magical beasts alive.


    "Keep going!"


    Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari took turns hindering the beasts, taking advantage of the moment they tripped over one another to widen their gap. In such a manner, they escaped from the precarious situation and returned to the dark cave.


    "Huuu, that was close. We need to keep going. Otherwise, those beasts will catch up to us." After a brief pause to catch their breath, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail got back on their feet and continued deeper into the tunnel.


    Cave entrances of various sizes decorated the dark walls, the growls of magical beasts reverberating even louder from each one. As they passed by another dark tunnel, Crown Prince Lail''s blood turned cold as icy fingers traveled down his spine.


    Gripping his spear tighter, he turned to Laila to find the same unnerved expression on her face. What''s more, her golden eyes flickered with a silver glow that made him breathless, causing his heart to pound painfully in his chest.


    Shaking his head, he stretched out his hand and pulled her into a tunnel on the right, narrowly avoiding the deadly sharp claws of the creature.


    "Grrrrrr!"


    The creature growled in anger and turned to the cave they entered with a bloodthirsty gleam. Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail turned and ran.


    "Roar!"


    The magical beasts, headed by the Blood Bat-Lion, chased after them with ferocity two times greater than the batch they first encountered. Their thunderous roars made the entire tunnel shake and the ground tremble.


    However, that was the least of Crown Prince Lail''s worries.


    As he pulled along Laila, he repeatedly glanced back, a strange restlessness far greater than any he had experienced so far, cloaking his heart. There was an unshakable, ominous feeling in his guts driving him forward, forcing him to push his limits as he ran.


    But no matter how long or how far they ran, the ill-feeling did not fade away. Instead, it grew stronger.


    "Laila, something is wrong! These magical beasts, they seem to be playing us!"


    The instant his words rang out, a fiery ball of fire with a destructive might beyond their comprehension, scorching everything in its path, descended upon them. Hot and furious, the fireball lit the tunnel as bright as day, its glorious beauty belying its deadly might.


    Princess Qamari''s eyes widened in shock as the fiery ball''s speed increased, shortening the distance between them.


    "A level 1 magical beast!?"


    Since she joined the Sealand Academy, this was the first time that Princess Qamari had encountered a level one magical beast. As a magical beast that entered the Elemental Drawing Stage, similar to magicians, the beast awakens an elemental ability suitable to its nature that it could control at will.


    Princess Qamari had encountered lots of magical beasts that possessed strength, speed, and intelligence that far surpassed ordinary wild beasts. But she had never come across one that entered the Elemental Drawing stage.


    As such, on meeting her first level 1 magical beast, she was beyond stunned, because the beast''s fire ability could rival a level 2 Elemental Drawing Stage magician.


    "No wonder. No wonder they are so hard to deal with..." She sighed. In her lamentation, she heard Qaliq scream from her side, the anxiety clear in his voice as he scanned for another tunnel to turn into.


    "These are level 1 magical beasts! Level 1! We can''t overpower them or outpace them. They know this as well. Our only chance at escape is these tunnels. Unfortunately, we do not know what is waiting for us on the other side. It could be a clear path or another one infested with more level 1 magical beasts. Either way is a dead end."


    The fiery ball was still chasing after them, its scalding heat branding their skin as they ran with all their might. Princess Qamari understood Qaliq''s anxiousness, her heart thumping in her chest as the beasts followed with amusement in their bloody pupils. Once they fell into their hands, they could forget about dying an easy death.


    These beasts were far more powerful than the Blood Bat-Lions, their cruel eyes flashing with a keen intelligence that could rival humans. As such, there was no doubt that they knew the methods of torture.


    Sweeping her sight around the tunnel, she telepathically communicated with Skyler, tasking the sword to search for a safe tunnel with her heightened senses. As the distance between themselves and the fireball decreased, Princess Qamari''s cold eyes gleamed with a silver radiance.


    Skyler had spotted an opening on the left of the tunnel.


    "Princess, this is your chance! On the left of the tunnel, I perceive strong elemental energy. There is a great possibility that the path may lead to the Magical Kilin''s location. As an ancient beast, its aura alone is enough to deter the level 1 magical beasts!"


    "We will take the tunnel on the left!" Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari exclaimed at the same time, startling each other.


    Similar to Skyler, the Black Serpent had been searching for an escape route as well. As a spiritual weapon, even though its ability wasn''t at the level of the Golden Sword, it had the ability to detect the fluctuation of elemental energy in the environment.


    As such, it was able to discover what Skyler discovered.


    The two only exchanged a brief glance before dashing towards the tunnel.


    "Roar!"


    The beasts, as if sensing their plan, roared in rage and unleashed their full might. With their playful attitude gone and their attacks meant to kill, the fireballs released charged forth with three times the speed of the first one. They collided with the first fireball and expanded in size and might, while racing towards the two figures with greater ferocity.


    Princess Qamari sensed the powerful heatwaves before they even reached her. Without thinking, she used her light magic and propelled Crown Prince Lail''s figure forward, smashing him into the tunnel as the giant fireball ruthlessly slammed into her back.


    "Laila!" Too late, Crown Prince Lail paused and screamed in fear. Running out of the tunnel, he grabbed her flying figure with trembling hands and leaped back inside, narrowly missing another fireball that sailed past his back.


    Her move caught him off guard as he didn''t expect the barely friendly woman to take such a risk for him. By the time he sensed what she had done, the fireball had already hit her back, covering her figure in a fiery flame that torched her from inside out.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    In his arms, Princess Qamari screamed in agony, her shrill shrieks piercing his heart.


    The resulting pain was beyond either of their imagination.


    "Laila!"


    "Master, this is not the time to stop. If we get to the location I detected on time, there is hope for her."


    Crown Prince Lail got to his feet, using his magic to carry her flaming figure, as he dashed through the dark tunnel and raced towards the location the Black Serpent perceived.


    His chaotic footsteps and lonely back bespoke of the dark void creeping in his heart.

 Chapter 127 - The Luminous Region

    Crown Prince Lail raced through the tunnel, his dull footsteps echoing on the stone walls as he pleaded the woman in his arms.


    "Laila, don''t fall asleep! You will be fine! Just don''t close your eyes." He unrestrainedly infused his magic into her body, trying to cool her unbearably hot skin. However, a level 1 magical beast''s elemental ability wasn''t easy to handle. In both ferocity and destructiveness, it far surpassed the ordinary level 1 magicians.


    This was another reason why level 2 magicians were needed to deal with level 1 magical beasts and level 3 magicians to handle level 2 magical beasts. The quality in elemental ability was too great.


    Fortunately, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari were no ordinary magicians as the quality of their elemental abilities could rival those of magical beasts.


    Moreover, the two were both level 3 magicians.


    As Crown Prince Lail worriedly dashed through the endless tunnel, his anxiety increased and sweat started dripping from his forehead. If he was in a good condition, keeping Laila cool wouldn''t have been a problem. But as he was still recovering, using his magical abilities placed a strain on his mind and clouded his thoughts.


    This made it difficult for him to control his emotions, unveiling the concern, worry, and care in his eyes for the woman.


    "Laila, don''t close your eyes!"


    "Black Serpent, how much longer is it going to take?"


    "Master, you still have a while to go. You will have to increase your speed to get her there on time." The Black Serpent floated beside the Crown Prince as the two conversed. Since they got the magical beasts off their back, the spiritual weapon was at ease, recovering its elemental energy as it sensed for the location of the Magical Kilin.


    More than its Master, it was afraid of something happening to the little woman. While its master was attracted to the little woman, it felt a strange attraction to the golden sword held in the little woman''s hand.


    *


    On the other side, after the strenuous digging and shoveling, the group of apprentices entered a dark cave with three tunnels before it. In each tunnel, the enraged roars of beasts resounded, making them conflicted on which path to take.


    "We should take the right path. There are fewer growls emanating from its depths."


    "That''s why you are not the leader, Ku Ji. We can''t enter a cave based on the sound of a growl. Some magical beasts could have already sensed us. Maybe they are readying themselves to attack as we speak."


    Wu Lin snorted and looked expectantly at the other leaders before replying carelessly.


    "We need to decide which path we to enter. There are magical beasts at every corner of this place and the slightest mistake on our end can lead to our doom."


    "This is very easy. Since Brother Ku suggested we take the right path, we will take the left path. After all, his ability is the weakest, hence, his sense of danger is the lowest. Where ever he suggests is likely to be where the greatest danger lays." Ouyang Gu glanced provocatively at the Mistland Academy Leader as he spoke, unrelenting and fearless under his fierce glare.


    "We don''t have time to argue over which path to take. Let''s just go straight ahead and see what happens." Tired of two''s constant arguments, the Eternal Academy Leader swept his sleeves and moved ahead, the apprentices from his academy unquestionably following behind.


    The other apprentices felt more at ease with the Janah realm''s academy students taking the lead, the ability and honest nature winning the entire group''s trust. As such, when they saw them leaving, the others unhesitantly followed.


    Before long, only the Blazing Academy students were left behind.


    Before they could react, however, deafening roars resonated throughout the tunnel, shattering their indecisiveness and uncertainty. In a flash, they caught up to the other apprentices and blended into the group, apprehensively looking around the cave as they stood back to back.


    "What is happening?" A Sealand Academy student cried in fear.


    "Are the growls of the beasts drawing near or is it just me?" Another asked.


    "I think the magical beasts are gathering here. Listen, the whole cave is shaking." Su Rui gritted through clenched teeth, the fear in her voice un-maskable as she trembled.


    The ground vibrated and the stone walls shook, stunning the spectating apprentices into tense silence.


    Roar!


    Roar!


    "The magical beasts, they are really here..."


    The shaking whisper was like a trigger, breaking the tense silence as they returned to their senses and realized the reality of their situation. Instantly, their differences vanished into thin air as they hastened their speed and fled in unison.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Rocks fell as the ground cracked apart. The path in front of them suddenly caved in and rubble rained down on their unprepared figures, burying many alive before they could even scream.


    "The cave is falling apart! The cave is falling apart!"


    Panic screams and shouts rang out, forcing the apprentices to split in different directions to avoid the destruction. The leaders of the seven academies were caught in a situation where they had no way to control the panicked and frightened apprentices, leaving them screaming and shouting to regain their attention.


    However, the severity of the situation only escalated when the magical beasts that were roaring in the distance, finally appeared within their sight. At least a hundred in number, the beasts surrounded them from every direction and cut off every path of escape.


    "This...these are level 1 magical beasts?" Ouyang Gu stammered as his gaze collided with the cruel, bloodthirsty ones of the beast. Cold sweat slid down his back as he uncontrollably trembled.


    "They are level 1 magical beasts. No wonder the entire cave was shaking. Under their oppressive aura and powerful might, I would be more surprised if it didn''t." The Janah Leader replied indifferently. But it was obvious that his indifference was feigned from his tightly clenched fists and bleeding lip.


    "We have no other way out now. We either kill or be killed!" Wu Lin''s powerful voice rang through the ruined cave, rising the fallen morale of the apprentices.


    "That''s right! We either kill or will be killed!"


    "We can only force our way out!"


    "Kill!"


    The apprentices charged towards the magical beasts, slashing with their magical weapons coated with their elemental abilities. The magical beasts did not back away upon sighting the apprentices'' actions.


    On the contrary, a hair-rising, excited gleam flashed through their cold pupils, sending their opponents trembling in trepidation.


    The magical beasts directly clashed with the attack of the apprentices, not dodging or evading, as the magical weapons and their elemental power skimmed their skin.


    "Shiiiiing!"


    The sound of metal colliding against metal resounded and in the next moment, the weapons of the apprentices flew out of their hands and disappeared in the chaotic battlefield. By the time the apprentices came to their senses, they were engulfed in fireballs and icy blades, their fragile bodies melting or freezing within the blank of an eye.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Run! Run! Our magical weapons and elemental abilities have no effect on them!"


    "Where do we run to? Every path is blocked by magical beasts or rocks!"


    "Let''s remove the rocks! That''s our only way!"


    "Da** it!" Wu Lin cursed his luck as he evaded another ice blade and searched for an escape route. His messy hair and shredded robes combined with his bleeding face and burnt thigh created a distinct contrast to his earlier clean, refined, and scholarly appearance.


    The level 1 magical beasts proved to be a greater hurdle than any of them had ever expected, leaving them helpless and powerless in the face of their fierce assault. With no chance of successfully confronting the beasts, Wu Lin sought a way to escape and preserve his own life.


    But the numerous magical beasts and fleeing apprentices made it difficult to find a way out. Anxious and desperate, Wu Lin grabbed a fleeing Mistland Academy apprentice.


    "Senior Brother, Senior Brother, what do we do? The magical beasts are more frightening than we thought!" Seeing the person grabbing his collar was his senior brother, the apprentice relaxed and cried fearfully.


    Wu Lin looked contemptuously at the wailing apprentice, his dark eyes flashing with a sinister gleam.


    "Not we, only me!"


    And in the face of the apprentice''s horrorstruck eyes, he slashed his sword across his neck, severing his lifeforce.


    ''I am doing the academy a favor by riding them of such a vermin.'' He thought disgustedly.


    Sweeping his sight over the confused and directionless apprentices, he snorted in disdain and used the corpse as a shield as he made his way through the deadly battlefield.


    ''I will get that baby Kilin!''


    Su Rui flashed among the group of attacking apprentices, narrowly escaping the claws of death as a fireball swept past her face. An ice blade sped towards her throat and she reacted by instinct, rolling onto the ground and landing on the other side of the devastating massacre.


    Before she could get back on her feet, a giant rock fell from above, burying her figure under the sea of debris and rubble.


    Explosions and screams of horror resounded, filling the crumbling cave with an aura of death and destruction. By the time the dust settled, all the apprentices from the Seven Academies were reduced to a pile of melted flesh or frozen statue.


    Silence descended and a chilly breeze swept through the grim atmosphere, drifting the scent of blood and gore throughout the enclosed space.


    *


    In a dark void devoid of life and any semblance of lifeform, the dull thuds of powerful footsteps resounded. A lonely silhouette in black robes and a gruesome mask determinedly raced through the dark tunnel towards a faint glimmer of light in the distance.


    After what felt like an eternity, Crown Prince Lail finally saw hope in the dark void of despair. He secured his hold over the writhing woman and rushed towards the faint light. His breath was labored, a result of his still-recovering body and the continued use of his magical ability to keep her cool.


    Even though he knew the consequences of overworking his body and overdrawing his magic would be devastatingly severe to the point of turning him into a cripple, he could bring himself to stop. Especially not when he recalled how he was partially responsible for Laila''s current plight.


    She used her magic to get him out of the fireball''s way, but in return, she ended up getting hit by the fireball.


    This knowledge both baffled and distressed him.


    He was baffled because he couldn''t understand why Laila had endangered herself to save him. And he was distressed because he saw her crying in pain and agony. Writhing in an unimaginable pain that pierced his heart and filled him with anguish.


    "Black Serpent, are there any dangers ahead?" He anxiously asked.


    The numerous encounters with magical beasts had made him tight with tension and apprehension, as he expected their appearance at every turn.


    "Not any that I can sense at the moment, Master. But for safety, we should remain on guard." The Black Serpent wrapped its tail around Crown Prince Lail, its blue-black scales gleaming with an icy glare as they became firm and turned metallic.


    "Master, I can only maintain this state for thirty breaths of time. The rest will be up to you." A faint sigh proceeded his words and the Black Serpent, as if he asleep, went silent.


    "Thank you, Black Serpent."


    Crown Prince Lail infused black lightning on his soles and accelerated his speed, arriving before the white glimmer in the blink of an eye. Taking a deep breath, he controlled his breathing and slowly stepped into the light.


    His vision went blind, as the piercing glare of the white light obscured his sight. Crown Prince Lail tightened his hold on Laila and concentrated on his surroundings, using his other senses to guard against any sudden attacks.


    He remained in the same position for what felt like an eternity before his vision gradually returned. At first, only cascading white trees and mountains entered his sight, before he spotted a body of creamy white water and a bright moon in the center of the lake.


    There were no animals or living creatures in sight, which raised his alarm, as he didn''t believe magical beasts wouldn''t exist in an area suspected to shelter the Magical Kilin. He attempted to communicate with the Black Serpent, but the spiritual beast was in deep slumber, every attempt at communication ending in failure.


    "Okay, we are on our own." Drawing Laila closer, he cautiously approached the body of water.


    It wasn''t that long he entered a pool, carrying what he believed to be her unconscious form. Only it turned out that it wasn''t her but the magical foliage he entered the pool with, nearly getting drained to death.


    The same scene with the same woman was repeating itself. But this time, it wasn''t an illusion or a hallucination.


    "Laila, hold on. You will get better soon." Hearing her painful moans, he quickened his steps and arrived before the creamy water. Without hesitation, Crown Prince Lail entered the silver lake with Laila in his arms, her flaming figure and his black-cloaked form seeming out of place in the luminous region.


    The moment her figure sunk in the water, sizzling sounds rang out and warm gas rose into the air, shrouding their forms in a hazy fog of mist. The wails of the screaming woman froze as if they were abruptly cut off by an invisible source, causing Crown Prince Lail to worriedly place his finger on her pulse to make sure she was still alive.


    His hanging heart settled on confirming her presence. As he wasn''t sure about what he was supposed to do to help her recover, Crown Prince Lail placed Laila in the silver lake as fire could be combated by water. The creamy glow and strong elemental energy the lake exuded were a driving force that enforced his thought.


    But since it was just a guess, he didn''t dare to place her in the water by herself. He was still worried and fearful of the worse happening and entered the lake with her. Aside from monitoring her condition at all times, there was nothing else he could do.


    "Laila, hang on for a little longer. You will get better soon."


    Sighing tiredly, he sat in the middle of the silver lake with her in his arms.


    Thin streams of black and white elemental energy visible to the naked eye, separated from the silver liquid, and naturally flowed into their bodies through their pores and seven orifices.


    In the engulfing silence, their figures sank to the bottom of the lake and the silver water excitedly surged up, rising like an awakening silver dragon as it encircled and swirled around them with a brilliant radiance of black-white light.

 Chapter 128 - The Elemental Energy Baptism

    Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari, showered with a sudden rush of elemental energy trembled imperceptibly. Their consciousness faded and they entered a semi-conscious state where they could perceive the elementals entering their bodies, but had no means of controlling or stopping it.


    The black-white light swirled around their motionless figures and streamed into their body and settled in their Realm Heart. Their hair floated and their skin shed at an alarming rate. Black sticky substance flowed out from their seven orifices and mixed with the silver water, as more elemental energy passed through their pores and orifices.


    At a speed visible to the naked eye, the two''s red skin regrew and mended itself before falling apart again. This grilling process of shedding and mending continued for more than a thousand breaths of time before the endless stream of black-white energy slowed down.


    As the new skin began re-growing, turbulent waves started in the two''s Realm Hearts. The stagnant Level 3 Elemental Drawing energy compressed and condensed into the smallest size possible under the onslaught of the black-white light.


    With a blinding flare, the compressed elemental energy settled in the center of the Realm Heart and started spinning at a constant speed. It released waves of pure elemental energy that washed through their body and seeped into their skin.


    At this unexpected moment, under the most unlikely of circumstances, the elemental energy baptism raised their First Stage Elemental Drawing energy to the Secondary stage of Elemental Evolving.


    The shed skin fell off and was replaced by a new skin, cleansed thoroughly by the elemental baptism and Secondary Stage Elemental Evolving energy. Sparkly, smooth, and snow-white, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari''s new skin was three times sturdier and tougher than their old, making them appear as if they were reborn.


    Their fair complexions gained a rosy and healthy hue, as their internal and physical injures healed, and they fully recovered. With the impurities expelled from their bodies, the elemental energy in the environment freely flowed into their bodies and settled in their Realm Heart, baptizing the compressed ball of energy revolving in the center.


    "Hmmm..."


    Princess Qamari felt the shattering pain leave her body as a cool stream of energy seeped into her being and soothed away the lingering residue of heat. Her head cleared and she felt as light as a Feathery Moth.


    ''Am I dead?''


    The disappearance of the unbearable pain and the sudden comfortable feeling made her feel as if she was no longer in the physical realm. Breathing in relief, she let go of all her restrains and sunk into the soothing embrace.


    To her life was only a means to an impending end. What mattered wasn''t how long she lived or how young she died.


    What mattered was how she lived.


    Her conscious was clear, and she lived her every waking moment to the best of her ability, not inflicting injustice on herself nor on others.


    Even when her parents had disappeared without reason or rhythm, she never gave up on life, and neither did she stop hoping for their return.


    As such, even though she still had many things to accomplish and someone she wanted to meet, she felt no regret or remorse at the end of her life. At most, she only felt a slight sadness at not finding out about her parents'' whereabouts.


    As everyone had to die one day, she considered the present ending as her destined death and embraced it with grace.


    It was better to die in peace than in pain.


    Princess Qamari was lost in her own world, awaiting the impending death she perceived as near, completely unaware of the man peering down at her face in confusion.


    Crown Prince Lail opened his eyes the moment he sensed his conscious return. Worried about the woman in his arms, he took her pulse and released the breath he had been holding on discovering it pumping strong and vigorous.


    But after waiting for twenty breaths of time, Laila did not wake up. This immediately placed him in a chaotic state of mind as he started wondering if the intense flame had damaged her mind rather than her body.


    With furrowed brows and renewed worry, he peered down at her veiled face, uncertain of what to do.


    Right at this moment, the Black Serpent uncoiled from them and swam excitedly in the silver lake. It flapped its blue-black wings and tail, glowing with happiness as streams after streams of elemental energy entered its body.


    In the next instant, the golden sword in Princess Qamari''s hand disappeared and reappeared in the center of silver, slowing sinking to the bottom of the lake as it absorbed the elemental energy. The Baby Tiger that was hidden in the silver rafter widened its mouth and sucked, creating a powerful suction force that gathered all the elemental energy within its vicinity.


    As Princess Qamari did not want to expose the Winged-White Tiger''s existence to anyone, not even to Qaliq, she kept Snow in the silver rafter and roamed around with Skyler in her hand. Therefore, Snow couldn''t leave the rafter without receiving her safe signal.


    But that didn''t prevent her from benefiting from the elemental baptism.


    With three new powerful additions sharing in the loot, the elemental energy entering Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari''s bodies drastically decreased. The barely conscious Princess Qamari immediately sensed this difference, as the cooling stream of energy seeping into her body decreased.


    Her heartbeat rose in fear and she clenched onto Crown Prince Lail''s robes, dreading the return of the tormenting pain and heat.


    Her actions surprised the Crown Prince who wasn''t expecting the first thing the woman to do upon waking to be to grab his robes.


    "Laila...are you feeling better now?" He asked even though he thought so otherwise. If she was okay, she wouldn''t be clinging onto him, right? Her furrowed brows as if she was in extreme pain, only fueled his belief.


    Sighing in dejection, he started to think of what other methods to use to help her recover.


    Unbeknownst to him, Princess Qamari felt perplexed upon hearing his voice. Although it sounded faint, far away, and was barely discernible, she knew it wasn''t an illusion or dream, as the person she would be thinking of at the last moment of her life wouldn''t be him.


    ''Huh? Does this mean I am still alive?'' She internally wondered.


    Seeing her not making any other move, Crown Prince Lail felt lost on where to start. Opening his mouth, he was just about to ask her how she felt when a sudden flare of light entered their body. The flare, in black-white radiance, flashed back and forth between their bodies, seemingly balancing their auras as they mixed and intertwined.


    Crown Prince Lail felt his body rise off the lake floor with Laila in his arms. Powerful gusts of wind blew as the surging water dragon twirled even faster around them. The black spear returned to his side as the golden sword returned to the woman''s hand.


    In a majestic lung, the silver water dragon entered their body as well, leaving them trembling in mid-air. The pure elemental energy revolved around their body, passing through their meridians before settling in their Heart Realms and pounding on the compressed energy.


    As if receiving stimulation, the compressed balls rotated even faster and faster before shrinking another size. Their elemental energy level raised from the first level of the Elemental Revolving Stage to the second level of the Elemental Revolving Stage.


    Before four breaths of time even passed, the second level of the Elemental Revolving proceeded to the third level of the Elemental Revolving Stage. Within a short period of time, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari leaped from the third level of the Elemental Drawing Stage to the third level Of the Elemental Revolving Stage.


    This happened due to various coincidences. When Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari entered the Forbidden Zone, they were injured from the spatial transport''s instability. Soon after, they encountered the Hunter''s Guild and barely managed to escape their encirclement.


    But their situation was still as perilous as when they were surrounded by the black-clothed men as the Ice Cyclone descended forced them into seeking shelter with great urgency. Immediately after, they entered the belly of the magical foliage, encountering different hurdles that tested their physical endurance.


    And before long, they got chased down by the level 1 magical beasts. The combination of the various trials that tested their mental fortitude and stretched their physical capacity to its limit, while forcing them to unrestrainedly pour out their elemental ability, placed them in the optimum condition for a breakthrough.


    Thanks to the pure, elemental energy with which they underwent a thorough baptism, all the impurity in their physical bodies and elemental energy was expelled. This allowed them to consecutively advance three minor realms and one major realm in their elemental energy.


    Crown Prince Lail threw back his head and screamed in equal measure pain and pleasure.


    With a final surge, the silver liquid in the region that was originally the size of a lake, completely disappeared.

 Chapter 129 - Stepping Into Tertiary Stage Elemental Flushing Together

    Crown Prince Lail''s black robes flapped around him as an oppressive aura exuded from his figure, blasting the white trees apart. The last wave of silver liquid, a condensed form of the accumulated elemental energy in the region, seeped into his and Princess Qamari''s Realm Heart and pounded on the revolving ball of compressed energy.


    Instantly, the ball of compressed elemental energy burst into a devastating explosion that swept through the Realm Heart. With an unstoppable might, it shattered the final barrier between the Elemental Revolving Stage and Elemental Flushing Stage.


    Under the pure, condensed elemental energy baptism, Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari simultaneously swept through the Elemental Revolving Stage and directly stepped into the First level of the Elemental Flushing Stage.


    This was a feat unheard of and unseen since the age of men and beast when blue and purple level talents were as prevalent as red and orange level talents.


    The pure, compressed elemental energy of their Realm Heart flushed through their body, cleansing the muscles and tissues, as it increased their physical fitness to another level. As they had recently undergone an upgrade in their physical fitness, the increase this time was a lot lower compared to the first.


    As the last strands of the elemental energy integrated into their body, Crown Prince Lail''s floating figure descended to the barren and dry ground. Sparks of black lightning danced across his body and exploded outward before dispersing.


    Crown Prince Lail opened his eyes, and thin strands of black sparks flashed in their depths. Hypnotizing and captivating in their full radiance, the sparks flared twice and vanished.


    "Huuu!"


    He let out a turbid breath that crackled the air and raised gusts of wind, astonishing him.


    "It seems I gained a lot on this trip to the Northwest than I expected." His drastic rise in elemental energy stunned him. A task that took many magicians dozens of years to achieve was accomplished by him in one setting. He advanced from the third level of the First Elemental Stage to the First level of the Third Elemental Stage.


    This was a stage that would automatically qualify him for the position of an elder in the Mistland Academy.


    "I wonder how much she improved." His sight turned to the woman in his arms. Even though he was in a meditative state, Crown Prince Lail was able to sense the changes in Laila''s body as the silver Liquid seeped into her body as well.


    By the speed and rate at which her Realm Heart absorbed the elemental energy, he could tell that her talent level wasn''t any lower than his. Not for the first time, he wondered about her origin again.


    An excited gleam appeared in his red eyes as he thoughtfully remarked.


    "Whatever academy she is attending, it probably isn''t any lower than the Seven Academies of the Seven Realms. In that case, we will meet at the yearly Seven Academies Competition. At that time, I would like to see whether she is more powerful than me."


    Securing his hold on her motionless figure, he shifted his arms and laid her head against his chest. Now that she was out of danger, he felt more at ease and leisurely strolled through the white region, exploring as he went.


    The trees that shattered in the process of their breakthrough were reduced to ash, leaving nothing but white soot behind. He sighed in regret at the wasted resource and continued deeper into the land.


    The Black Serpent told him he might find an heirloom of the Magical Kilin in the tunnel. Although he had no hope in making such a discovery, at the moment, he had nothing better to do. Besides, his physical condition and elemental energy were in peak condition, making him fearless in encountering trouble.


    "If I don''t take this opportunity to explore, test, and stabilize my Level 1, Stage three Elemental Flushing energy, in the future, I might never get the chance again."


    The students in the magical academies were at most level 3 magicians of the Elemental Drawing Stage. Lacking in battle experience and magic-wielding, they were anything but worthy opponents. With the restrictions of being fellow students and battling under practice exchange, he would never be able to unleash his full ability and find his weaknesses.


    For that, true and deadly opponents like the magical beasts were necessary.


    As such, with the unconscious female held in his arms, black spear in his hand, Crown Prince Lail strolled through the silent and still region in search of the Magical Kilin''s heirloom and opponents to test his abilities on.


    Lightening Butterflies, accompanied by the melodious chitters of Fireflies, floated around him. Swift and ethereal in their flight, they released resplendence of silvery radiance that brightened his path.


    Although he was alone, at that moment, Crown Prince Lail felt at peace and wholesome, his mind and heart in a serene state he didn''t expect would be possible for him.


    After what felt like an entire day, he arrived before the entrance of an ancient cave engraved with various ancient writings and scrolls. Faint glimmers of light flashed intermittently between the words, seemingly emphasizing the importance of the words.


    Crown Prince Lail frowned as he looked at the words, hesitation appearing in his heart as he glanced at the woman again. If he was alone, he wouldn''t have hesitated before entering the cave.


    But, he was not alone.


    There was a woman in his arms that he couldn''t bring himself to leave behind. A woman that earned his respect and trust.


    Just as he was hesitating, the words on the cave flashed and entered his forehead, catching him by surprise. He hurriedly raised his mental barriers, preparing to defend against the foreign attack.


    But instead of a fierce clash, he encountered floating words that merged and formed a picture. In the picture, he saw a flying beast spewing seas of flames as it scorched an entire realm. Miserable shrieks and cries for mercy rang out as the unarmed civilians of the realm, scattered apart in search of safety.


    Cold sweat slid down his back and he shivered, an ominous feeling engulfing his mind. In the depth of his soul, Crown Prince Lail had the strangest notion that what he was seeing wasn''t only an image, but a premonition of an impending future.


    "This..." What in the realms did this mean!?


    The image ended with the destruction of the realm, black smoke and red foam cloaking the entire heaven in a hazy fog of death and despair. Long white threads of what he perceived to be soul threads floated amidst the red and black mist, converging into numerous ghostly shadows.


    Thrown in chaos by what he saw, it took a while for Crown Prince Lail to return to his senses.


    By the time his vision cleared, he was staring back at the black cave, the ancient writings and words disappeared, leaving behind only gloomy darkness.


    "What was that? Was it a record of an ancient battle? If it was, who has the ability to inscribe such a scene on a cave?" His mind raced with various scenarios as a possibility after possibility popped up one after the other. For the individual to crave the words on the cave with such skill, they had to be Master Magicians.


    The possibility of the craver being a magical beast never occurred to him. Because in his mind, a magical beast had no reason to leave behind a scene of the destruction their race had caused. This would only evoke the wrath and hatred of the humans, which wouldn''t be in their best interest.


    "There is no other way. I have to enter the cave to see if I can find anything else. If all of that was only a record and a fa?ade, then I wouldn''t be losing out on anything. But if it''s pointing towards an impending misfortune, I need to be prepared to face it."


    With a determined gleam in his eyes, Crown Prince Lail entered the black cave.


    A pungent and repulsive stench entered his nostril and stimulated his eyes, causing them to tear in reaction. Crown Prince Lail tried to make out his surroundings with his obscured vision, his muscles tensing in preparation for any ambush or surprise attacks.


    "This stench, it''s like the stench of a dead corpse kept inside a damp and wet area for an extended period of time."


    As the harbinger of the death, the battlefield was like second nature to him, making the collection of countless corpses his sickening trophy. Therefore, he was able to identify the horrid stench the moment it entered his nostrils.


    "The only question is; how did the deepest cave of the Forbidden Zone, the Magical Kilin''s cave gain ahold of such a horrid stench?"


    His vision was still blurry, and with his hands occupied, Crown Prince Lail was forced to blindly find his way around. He moved to the center of the cave and gently laid the woman on the ground. He stood back up and wiped his eyes with one hand while gripping his spear with the other.


    Stoic and impassive, he scanned his surroundings.


    Five breaths of time had not passed when he paused in disbelief.


    "Is that...?"


    His breath hitched and he wondered if he was seeing another image.

 Chapter 130 - Magical Kilin

    Before his eyes was the corpse of a Magical Kilin the size of an entire courtyard. Obsidian black with razor-sharp claws, powerful hindlegs, and jewel-like black scales, the Magical Kilin''s stomach was cut from its belly to its chest.


    Its insides spilled on the ground, maggots, worms, and slimy insects feasting and festering on it. Its head lay slanted on the ground, brain matter mixed with blood leaking from a giant crack in the center. With its neck in a sickening position, the beast was as dead as one could get.


    "That''s where the rotten scent was coming from."


    Crown Prince Lail furrowed his brows and crinkled his nose in disgust as the foul stench intensified. Placing a hand in his sleeves, he withdrew a black handkerchief and bent towards the unconscious woman.


    He slightly hesitated upon seeing her covered face. But with a gust of wind, the rotten odor drifted over in a fiercer wave, shattering his inhibition. He lifted her head and tied the black cloth over her white veil, securing the knot before placing her back down.


    From an acquaintance in the Ocean of Blood, he learned that females were very sensitive to strong odors and rotten stenches. Even if they were wandering in a beautiful dream or had fainted, a putrid odor was all one needed to bring them back to their senses.


    Laila got hurt while saving him. Crown Prince Lail didn''t want her rest to be disturbed because of the Magical Kilin''s rotting stench. Therefore, he took out the only handkerchief he carried with him and generously offered it to her when she already had a veil covering her nose.


    As for him, he stood with his nose scrunched and forehead wrinkled, thoughtfully staring at the dead magical Kilin.


    "The cut on its belly and crack on the head are not caused by ordinary weapons. A Great Magician must have entered this place before, but who and why?"


    Even though the Magical Kilins descended from a race of extinct beasts with hard scales and a great potential for growth, they weren''t enticing to the Great Magicians that had lived for hundreds of years and experienced more trials.


    Moreover, the sticky blood was still warm and wet, showing it hadn''t been long since the incident took place.


    As such, Crown Prince Lail felt apprehensive and suspicious as he looked around the desolate region.


    "I should go and retrieve a bone from the Kilin. This will complete my task for the academy." Scanning the place one last time, Crown Prince Lail glanced at Laila and proceeded towards the motionless corpse.


    With a flick of his hand, his magical weapon appeared and he flung it towards the limbs of the Magical Kilin. As if knife through butter, the beast''s skin fell off and his bone came into view. A fountain of black blood sprayed into the air and he held it off by a magical barrier he created on thought.


    The ease and prowess with which he accomplished the task, shocked even him.


    "This is amazing! Because of my multiple breakthroughs and ascension into the Elemental Flushing Stage, just physically alone, I am already three times stronger than I was before." He flexed his wrists, hands, legs, and neck, testing the strength of every muscle and tissue as he rolled his shoulders.


    "If I could face a magical beast on my own before, I can now face a horde of magical beasts on my own, as well." He confidently clasped his hands behind his back and raised his head towards the flying bones.


    "Stop!" He commanded them without using any spell. Now that he was in the Third Stage of the Elemental Energy Cultivation, Crown Prince Lail desired to control his skills without the aid of magic spells. He wanted to wield his magic ability without chanting spells or scribbling ancient words.


    Only then, could he be deemed a true Elemental Energy Cultivator.


    The bones paused in the air before him, not moving an inch as they waited for further instruction. Crown Prince Lail''s eyes gleamed with excitement at the success of his first attempt. From this little experiment, he discovered what he wanted to know.


    Once an individual reached a certain stage in the Elemental Energy Cultivation, they could wield their elemental ability at will. He was like a baby bird that had discovered its ability to fly, soaring with hope and aspirations for the future.


    Sweeping his sleeve, he grabbed the two bones and hid them inside.


    "With the task of collecting the Magical Kilin''s heirloom complete, I can return back to the academy and await for the arrival of the Seven Academies Competition."


    Time in the dimensional space passed two times faster than the realm. Anyone that spent more than six months in its depths would be a year later in the realm. And since he still needed to attend the academy competition, he had to leave the Forbidden Zone within 3 months.


    But at the moment, Crown Prince Lail had no idea how long they had spent in the Underworld Palace. As such, leaving at the earliest time possible was the only way to ensure he returned on time.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    Right at this moment, a figure flashed past his sight, a piercing sound following in its wake. Nimble and fast, the black figure sprinted from one side of the field to the other, its area of play remaining within the range of the large corpse.


    "Kiiiiiiiiiiii!"


    Like a lost pup that had lost its parents, the shadow continued its aimless dash around the area before Crown Prince Lail could make any move. He watched in stunned silence as the figure, as if tired, finally paused before the corpse of the Magical Kilin and looked him straight in the eye.


    Boom!


    As if smacked with a giant hammer, Crown Prince Lail shook and staggered back, his eyes glazed with a black light as he incoherently murmured.


    Invisible to the naked eye, a black light shrouded his figure as it fiercely wrestled with a black lightning. The two black masses, as if fighting for dominance, wrapped around each other in a fierce struggle, causing sparks to fly and smoke to rise.


    A few heartbeats later, the black lightening suppressed the black light, and Crown Prince Lail''s eyes regained clarity.


    Blinking his eyes, he looked at the black figure in shock.


    It was the baby Magical Kilin that had just formed a spiritual bond with him.


    The black beast sprinted from its spot and leaped onto his body, before scrambling to his shoulder. Finding a comfortable spot, it curled into itself and fell into a deep slumber.


    The brief, spiritual struggle earlier had exhausted it, draining the little bit of energy it had conserved to preserve its life. Now that it had found a worthy master to follow, it let down its ground and peacefully slept to recover its lost strength.


    Seeing the beast do as it pleased, black lines appeared on the dissatisfied Crown Prince''s forehead. Forming a spiritual bond with a Magical Kilin was never on his agenda. If he returned to the Mistland Academy with such an attention-grabbing creature, how was he going to cultivate in peace?


    Forget about cultivating, he would be lucky if he could sleep in peace.


    Sighing dejectedly, he returned to where Laila contentedly slept and sat beside her. Closing his eyes, he began his first mediation since he stepped into the first level of the Elemental Flushing Stage.


    What he wasn''t aware of was the fact that a certain Mistland Academy senior threw away his responsibility and conscious to get his hands on this baby Kilin he easily obtained.


    By the time Princess Qamari woke up, Crown Prince Lail''s First Level elemental energy had stabilized and he was in the midst of controlling his elemental skill without using spells.


    Sensing the movement from his side, Crown Prince Lail concluded his training and turned to the woman.


    "You''re awake? How do you feel?" He concernedly asked.


    Her breakthrough was a matter he assumed on his own from the strong fluctuation of elemental energy coming from her body. Whether she had successfully broken through without any side effects was another matter.


    Princess Qamari held her spinning head. Ever since she entered the Forbidden Zone, she had been having a lot of spinning heads and aching body.


    "Must be the place..."


    There was nothing else she could blame. The wretched place was beyond cursed as the moment they set foot, they had encountered hurdles after life-threatening hurdles. The fact that they were still alive was a miracle in itself.


    "What was that?"


    "Ah...nothing. We should leave this place. The magical beasts are too many for us to handle on our own." It was only now she sensed the presence of the other. Being out of touch with reality wasn''t one of her fortes. Ashamed and embarrassed at her own folly, she hurriedly got to her feet and straightened her robe.


    Crown Prince Lail felt relieved on seeing her energetic and in good health, without any signs of pain to be found on her face. He raised to his feet as well and clasped his hands behind his back.


    "If you are okay, we search for a way to leave from this cave."


    "I''m fine. Let''s leave from here."


    Not waiting for his response, Princess Qamari turned and walked away, not once glancing in the direction of the dead Kilin corpse to complete her mission Magical Kilin.


    The two''s figures, one white and the other black, looked and gave off a harmonious vibe like they were made for each other, as they complemented one another without conscious thought.

 Chapter 131 - Dramatic Increase In Strenght

    Crown Prince Lail repeatedly glanced at Laila. He wanted to inform her of the black handkerchief covering her face but feared being misunderstood. Therefore, with his hands clasped behind his back, he intermittently glanced at her until she glared at him.


    "Ahem! It''s quite dark here, isn''t it?"


    Caught in the act, he had nothing else to say. And at this moment, pointing out the black veil might earn him another glare.


    "It''s always been dark here. What else did you expect from being underground?" She snidely remarked.


    "Yes, that''s true." He admitted defeat.


    As they walked through the desolate cave in companionable silence, a dark tunnel appeared before them.


    "Where do you think that leads to?"


    "Not another beast nest...hopefully." Princess Qamari felt hesitant.


    None of the tunnels they entered so far yielded good outcomes. Except for the first one where she acquired the medicinal plants, all the other tunnels going forward were infested with beasts.


    ''But the tunnel we left was clear. Maybe the one ahead is as well.'' Either way, they had to find a way out of the tunnels, then the Forbidden Zone. For that to happen, they had no choice but to explore every tunnel they came across until they found a way out.


    "Let''s go. We won''t know where it leads to unless we personally explore it." Sighing in resignation, he tightened her grip on Skyler and took the lead. Crown Prince Lail withdrew his magical weapon and followed.


    Cold wind with a scent of blood blew their way. Shrieks of horror and panic reverberated through the tunnel as ghostly shadows flickered on the dark walls. Then an eerie silence, more disturbing than the howling shrieks settled over them.


    "Those...were those spirits...?" Just saying the words had her shivering in trepidation. Princess Qamari wasn''t afraid of ghosts, but spirits that howled so forlornly put her on edge. The last thing she wanted to encounter was a horde of evil spirits.


    But things never happened according to one''s wishes.


    "The tunnel carries the faint scent of blood. These spirits might have died within its walls." Taking the lead, Crown Prince Lail cautiously moved through the tunnel. Halfway through, the wailing shrieks returned, leaving them tight with tension.


    The ghostly shadows were more corporal, stretching out skeletal fingers with unbearably long nails. As they passed by them, the revolting long nails grazed their arms, faces, and back. Feeling the chill from their cold nails and smelling the repulsive blood scent from their magnified digits, Princess Qamari felt nauseous, coming close to vomiting.


    "Qaliq, move quicker. I can''t stand these." Not for the first time, she was thankful for covering herself so tightly.


    ''No wonder the residents of the East Minions Faction wear heavy clothes to ward themselves of evil spirits. If I had to face this sort of torment every other day, I would too.''


    Sensing the unease of the woman behind him, Crown Prince Lail increased his speed. He didn''t want to hastily step into unexplored territory, but Laila''s anxious cry drove him forth. Her discomfort bothered him.


    After what felt like an eternity, the two arrived in front of another tunnel. Only this time, the gruesome presence from the dark tunnel was two times thicker than the one they cleared.


    "What do you think? Should we enter?"


    "This tunnel is even more ominous than the one we just passed. The spirits inside must be even denser and more corporal." She didn''t want to enter. One nerve-racking trek was more than enough. If she entered this tunnel, Princess Qamari felt certain that she would lose her mind.


    "Can we not enter? Maybe there is another tunnel around here." She retreated back into the tunnel they recently cleared and searched around for another tunnel. Crown Prince Lail didn''t say anything. He patiently followed behind her and allowed her to do as she desired.


    ''This is the first time I see her this frantic.''


    He found it amusing. The genius, calm, and outwardly cold magician he came to know also had another side.


    After doing three rounds of search, Princess Qamari dejectedly stopped in front of the gloomy tunnel, her gold eyes spewing resentment and unwillingness as Qaliq joined her.


    "There is no other way. It''s either this tunnel or remaining stuck here forever."


    When he put it that way, her reluctance lessened. But just by a little bit. She was no fool. There was nothing but danger waiting ahead.


    Not hearing her say anything, he turned to find her staring seriously and grimly at the dark tunnel. From her flickering gold eyes, he could tell that she was mentally preparing herself for battle.


    ''Smart and brave girl.'' The praise drifted through his mind as his eyes flashed with an admiring glow. Everyone had fears and something they desired to avoid at all costs. But few individuals ever confronted their fears.


    This attribute of Laila earned his admiration.


    Focusing back on the tunnel, Crown Prince Lail twirled his spear. And as if preparing to face the King of Hell, Princess Qamari held her sword in a battle stance and fiercely glared at the dark cave.


    One in front and the other behind, the two entered the field of doom.


    "Uwahahahaha..."


    "They''re here! They''re here!"


    "Finally, we have company!"


    "A welcome is a must!"


    Instantly, as if they had been waiting for the two''s arrival, numerous ghostly voices reverberated throughout the tunnel, echoing on the walls, as the entire cave shook from their excitement.


    The ghostly shadows, enveloped in a cloak of green smoke, teasingly flashed from one spot to another, their corporal forms wrapping and deforming as their malicious laughter resonated like a death sonata.


    Crown Prince Lail turned to look at Laila, worried about her condition in the face of the numerous ghosts.


    What he saw took his breath away.


    The originally nervous and anxious woman was gone. What replaced her was a deadly and fierce warrior magician cloaked in a radiance of creamy, pure light as she ruthlessly wielded a golden sword that released blinding sharp light.


    Unlike what he expected, the woman wasn''t standing frozen in place. In her white robes, she was dancing with the ghosts with her golden sword in hand. Accompanying them in their song of death.


    And from the stunned expressions of the ghostly shadows, he could tell that they didn''t expect her ferocious charge. They were counterattacked before they even attacked.


    Smiling in delight, Crown Prince Lail discarded his worries and joined the fierce warrior in her reign of terror.


    Princess Qamari lunged towards a hallow spirit, its red eyes and creepy smile rubbing in the wrong spot. Since she didn''t like his eyes or smile, she might as well get rid of him. Her white robes flapped around her figure as she mercilessly slashed, splitting the thing in two from head to the rest of his smoky figure.


    The figure shrieked in pain, but his wail was short as his body instantly disintegrated, dispersing in a shower of ashes. She twirled in mid-air, her floating figure, covered in a white radiance, blinding the ghostly shadows.


    "How hateful! She is taking advantage of our weakness!"


    "Get revenge for our friend! Make her pay for her deeds!"


    "Kill her! Kill her!"


    The ghostly shadows were enraged. Their friend was killed right before their eyes. As if that wasn''t enough, the woman was used unorthodox methods to blind their sight and weaken their strength. In these tunnels of death and gloom, when had they ever been so suppressed?


    It was always them toying with the humans that came. No human had ever toyed with them, let alone kill a companion of theirs. Not willing to admit defeat to a mere human, they swarmed towards her.


    "Come, I shall release you all from this despair!" Fearless, Princess Qamari laughed uproariously and charged towards the surging ghosts.


    The moment she entered this cave, she had already decided to clear these slimy, filthy, wretched beings from the face of the seven realms. Because even though the Forbidden Zone was in a separate dimension, the evil air of the spirits dwelling in the place seeped out into the lands where the dimension repeatedly opened.


    Like the Bansi Village. Because the black shield stationed there was a direct portal to the Forbidden Zone. And every time it opened, or every nightfall when the power of darkness and evil forces was at its strongest, the evil aura would seep out into that village.


    This evil aura would, in turn, seek out places like graveyards or burial grounds with extreme death energy and awaken creatures of the night. These creatures were the evil spirits that the villagers fear and steer clear of.


    Since fate ordained for her to be here, she would see to it that no ghostly shadow remained by the time she left.


    With a powerful swing of Skyler, Princess Qamari unleased her first level, third stage Elemental Flushing energy. The clear and pure energy fused with the sharp and deadly energy of the golden sword and unleashed destruction.


    Like the delicate petals of flowers or the ribbons of cotton fabric, the charging ghostly shadows were washed out like ink on paper. Their ghostly figures stood frozen in shock as the expressions in their eyes changed from disbelief to despair, and finally, regret.


    In their last moment of consciousness, before their corporal bodies disintegrated and dispersed, the ghostly shadows regretted clashing with such a frightening woman. Before her single sword strike, their combined dark energy was reduced to nothing.


    Before her white radiance, their dark mass was obliterated into oblivion.


    Sigh.


    With a final sigh of resignation, they accepted their fate and admitted defeat. Their ashes merged into the eternal winds of the Forbidden Zone, forever erased from the seven realms.


    They too were once humans. But a gruesome death and contamination of unclean stray elemental energy had corrupted their souls and transformed them into evil spirits. Their souls, which should''ve originally entered the cycle of reincarnation, got chained to these tunnels of death and gloom.


    Filled with boundless thirst and fueled by an aching void, they resorted to absorbing the energies of living beings to sate their thirst and alleviate their pain. With the passage of time, they lost their true selves, remaining nothing but a swarm of ghostly shadows.


    At this moment, in the most unlikely situation, they were finally free from the clutches of darkness.


    Crown Prince Lail watched in stunned silence as the swarm of ghostly shadows dispersed into ashes. His eyes shined with a bright light as he turned to Laila.


    "Very nicely done!" The woman never failed to surprise him. Never failed to renew his impression of her.


    Dealing with ghostly shadows corrupted with the dark elemental energy was as hard as dealing with level 4 magical beasts. Level 4 magical beasts possessed strength that could rival level 2 Elemental Revolving magicians.


    When these two levels faced each other one on one, victory and defeat depended on willpower. The one with the strongest willpower would always win.


    But if a horde of level 4 magical beasts faced a level 2 Elemental Revolving magician, then even a Level 3 Elemental Revolving magician would be forced to flee, let alone a level 2.


    Only a level 1 Elemental Flushing magician had a chance in confronting a horde of level 4 magical beasts. Without a doubt, the woman before him had also broken into the Elemental Flushing stage.


    But that was not the only factor that contributed to her outstanding clearance of the ghostly shadows.


    Only light could banish darkness.


    This belief was ingrained in the heart of every magician in the Seven realms. To be able to vanquish a horde of ghostly shadows, the girl had to be a light elemental ability magician.


    And a very powerful one at that.


    Princess Qamari was just as shocked at her performance as her companion. During the elemental energy baptism, she was in a semi-conscious state where she perceived something happening in her body but wasn''t in a state to check it.


    As such, it was only now that she realized the dramatic increase in her strength.

 Chapter 132 - The Way Back

    "Ha! Horde of ghostly shadows? Who''s afraid of them?" She proudly raised her head and confidently declared.


    If she knew that she was a level 1 Elemental Flushing Stage magician, why would she have feared entering the nest of ghosts?


    Sadly...


    A low sigh passed through her lips as she dejectedly lowered her head.


    ...she only came to know about this after she practically embarrassed herself.


    Crown Prince Lail''s red eyes flickered with complicated emotions. This proud appearance of hers was another side he glimpsed. Shaking his head, he looked around for the way out of the tunnel.


    "Laila, there''s the exit!"


    On an obscure corner of the grim tunnel, there was an awkwardly hidden opening where gusts of wind blew intermittently. Cobwebs and dust had collected around the place, causing them to hold their noses, as they approached.


    "No one probably ever entered this cave. And if they did, they probably never left." Crown Prince Lail swept his spear and sent the mass of debris flying.


    "Let''s go!" Taking the lead, he entered the tunnel.


    Princess Qamari swept her gaze around the place and sighed.


    ''I hope I helped the villagers.'' With another sigh, she entered the tunnel.


    Bang!


    Dust blew and a limping figure entered the cave. Bleeding from a gush on its thigh, the figure breathed laboriously as it moved through the still region.


    "That''s strange. There are no wild beasts, magical beasts, magical foliage, or ghostly creatures here?" Its suspicious query bounced on the walls, returning to her in magnified volume.


    After a long period of waiting, hearing no roars and seeing nothing abnormal occur, the girl leaned weakly leaned against the tunnel wall, her eyes rolling back as slid to the floor and fainted.


    This was Su Rui of the Mistland Academy.


    The silence in the cave didn''t last long as another figure charged in and fell to its knees. With a ferocious expression and fierce eyes, the figure angrily punched the ground. Faint cracking sounds rang out and a metallic scent filled the air.


    After a few moments of venting, spent and dejected, the rasping man raised his bleeding hand and laughed sorrowfully.


    "Everything I did was for nothing. The many hours of intensive research, abandonment of my juniors, and discarding of my conscious. All that and I gained nothing!" Tears slid down his face as Wu Lin recalled his fruitless search.


    He left the juniors of his academy in the midst of a magical beast tide and escaped. Many more obstacles, like a mass of ghostly figures and wild beasts, stood in his way, blocked his path. But he didn''t give up.


    He relentlessly pushed forward, slaughtering without restraint, without mercy, as he forced his way to the center of the Forbidden Zone, the location he should''ve found the Magical Kilin.


    The Magical Kilin he was searching in every direction was nowhere to be found. It was as if he was chasing after an illusionary image, a being crafted from a figment of his imagination, as his world crumbled around him. Because no matter how hard or far he searched, let alone a Magical Kilin Beast, he wasn''t able to spot even a clue of its existence.


    As if doused with a bucket of ice water, his body trembled uncontrollably as the memory of the deep anguish and overwhelming despair he felt at that moment resurfaced.


    "Hahahaha...nothing...it was all for nothing...!"


    He had nowhere to return to, no dream to chase.


    There was nothing but darkness and despair left in his life, so what was the point of living?


    Heh...who said hard work would always be rewarded? The claim wasn''t as true as people liked to believe. Withdrawing a knife from his sleeve, Wu Lin raised it in thoughtful silence.


    A few heartbeats later, he slammed the knife towards his neck, intending to end his life.


    But right at this moment, a dark mass of energy slithered from the corners of the grim cave and crept towards Wu Lin''s figure. Just as he was about to plunge the knife in his neck, the dark mass shaped into an arm and grabbed his hand.


    "You don''t need to take your life. I can feel your despair and pain. Come with me and you shall succeed!"


    "You are...?"


    "It matters not who I once was. From now you, I shall be your Master, the one to rise you to the top in the Seven Realms. Are you interested in becoming the master of the Seven Realms...?"


    As if under a spell, Wu Lin woodenly nodded and lowered his hand.


    "Good...now come with me." The dark arm dissolved and retreated towards the dark corner. Wu Lin dazedly got to his feet and followed after the black smoke. Once he appeared before the black wall, an interesting scene took place.


    The wall of the dark tunnel warped and deformed, wriggling like a worm before a hole appeared. Shocked speechless, Wu Lin blinked rapidly as he stared at the opening.


    "Well, what are you waiting for?"


    "Ah! Yes, yes!" Filled with excitement and anticipation for the future, Wu Lin''s eyes glowed brightly as he stepped into the darkness.


    A few heartbeats later, the hole warped and disappeared, enveloping the silent tunnel in an oppressive gloom.


    From the other side of the tunnel, a shaking figure came into existence and Su Rui''s trembling form was revealed. She stood on the side of the opposite wall and fearfully stared at the place of the black hole.


    With a pale face and trembling limbs, she turned and dashed into the distance. A while later, the tunnel Crown Prince Lail and Princess Qamari found came in her line of sight.


    Limping breathlessly, she ignored her bleeding thigh and raced to the tunnel. Without hesitation, she entered the hole without a backward glance.


    "The sooner I leave this Forbidden Zone, the better."


    Right as she left, a group of black-clothed men appeared in the silent tunnel. Bruised and disheveled, the men depressingly surveyed their new surroundings.


    "Sh**! This isn''t the way out! We entered another useless cave!"


    "Are we going in circles? Why do we keep entering tunnels after tunnels?"


    "This is crazy! We not only failed to complete our mission, but now, we''re also unable to find the way out of these cursed tunnels!"


    "How will we report to Boss?"


    At this words, the black-clothed men fell silent. Before the advent of the Ice Cyclone, a matter like abandoning a mission would''ve never entered their mind. Because they all knew the consequences of such actions.


    But with the descent of the Ice Cyclone, they forgot about the nightmare of the Hunter''s Guild. In the scare of an impending death, the scare of an endless torture was obscured.


    Once they returned to their senses, it was too late to regret. Their target had escaped and with the demise of their Assistant Leader, they had no idea where to begin their search.


    The men angrily punched the walls, rage and frustration bristling off their bodies in waves. The oppressive atmosphere combined with their unsuppressed emotions brought forth a surge of elemental energy that caused the tunnel to violently shake.


    "We need to find that girl. Otherwise..."


    He didn''t need to finish his words, as all the men knew his implication. Shivering unnaturally, they looked into the dark tunnel and a malicious gleam flashed in their eyes.


    They had no desire to confront their Boss''s wrath. As such, they were going to find the girl and teach her a lesson for daring to put them through this pressure!


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes!"


    Together, the men in black flashed through the tunnel until they found the hole Crown Prince Lail discovered. Ecstatic, they charged through the opening like hungry beasts that sighted prey.


    On a desolate region of the Forbidden Zone, fierce wind and snow gushed forth. Plants and trees, ancient and towering in their might, braved through the aggressive weather. Covered in white and frozen to root, the ancient trees remained strong.


    As another fierce wave of ice descended, movements appeared beside an ancient Oaktree. A grey rock, no more than a mere hundred feet wide, vibrated violently as if it was about to explode. The falling snow was sent flying in different directions and with a thunderous shake, two forms flew out of the cave and tumbled across the snow-covered ground.


    "Cough! Cough! Why is this portal so unstable?" Princess Qamari complained dissatisfiedly, her entire body aching as if she had gone through a grinding mill. Rubbing her arms, she attempted to ease the pain as the fierce weather made her shiver.


    "Unstable portal, cursed weather! In this fierce storm, how are we going to find the black shield back to the village?"


    "Don''t worry. I came prepared for that." Crown Prince Lail raised to his feet and looked at their surroundings. Seeing the ancient oak trees, he had a vague idea of their location.


    "Look at these oak trees. I think we are in the northern area of the Forbidden Zone. The black shield is only 3-4 miles away from here. If we race with our full strength, we should reach there in less than thirty breaths of time."


    "Then what are you waiting for? Let''s go!"


    She had entered the place believing to be well prepared. But all her preparation went down the drain the moment they arrived. The men in black, the Ice Cyclone, their descent into the underground tunnels, and numerous beast tides had made everything go hayware.


    Before the force of nature and uncharted territory, even her magical map was a useless baggage.


    If they remained motionless in this horrid weather, higher realm of elemental energy or not, she and Qaliq will turn into ice sculptures.


    Princess Qamari stripped her sword to her back and dashed into the distance. Crown Prince Lai understood her worry and didn''t say anything. Swinging his own spear, he sped after her.


    A few heartbeats after their departure, the grey rock vibrated again and another figure came tumbling out of the cave. This figure was in a sorry state, with a bleeding thigh and disheveled appearance.


    Gasping desperately for air, the figure crawled through the icy snow and staggered to its feet.


    "Cursed weather! How will I survive in this environment and return back alive?" Su Rui cried bitterly as she scanned her surroundings. Entering the Forbidden Zone wasn''t a major issue.


    The real test began once a magician entered the place. Surviving in this foreign region with danger on every corner and returning back in one piece was a feat only talented individuals could achieve.


    Su Rui knew this fact. But it was after she experienced the horrific nightmares of getting caught in an Ice Cyclone and getting besieged by wild and magical beasts from every corner that she understood the real meaning of the words.


    The fact that she was able to survive until this point was already a surprising feat!


    "Brother Lail..." As she gazed into the distance, the handsome and stoic face of the man she loved floated in her mind. Her head dropped despondently and she wrapped her arms around her body, breaking into sobbing tears.


    "Brother Lail...I regret it...I regret entering this horrid place to forget you. Now, I will never see you again. I will never see you!" As she crumbled to the snow-covered ground, Su Rui trembled violently, the fierce tremors rocking through her body portraying a pitiful and heart-rending image.


    Her gut-wrenching sobs resounded in the desolate landscape for a long while.


    It wasn''t until she was covered in snow and looked like a snow-woman that the sobs subsided and her tremors receded. Lifting her head, she listlessly stared into the murky sky. From her expression, it was clear that she had lost all hope.


    Shing!


    Right at this moment, the bag on her hip vibrated. Su Rui blinked twice before her dazed eyes cleared and flared with a brilliant light. Hurriedly, she withdrew the bag, and with frost-bitten, trembling limbs, shakily spilled the contents on the ground.


    There, in the midst of her cosmetics, pain-relieving salves, and charm bracelets, was a red, glowing Fixed Teleportation spell amulet!


    "Yes! I still have this! I can see Brother Lail again!" Trembling with excitement and anticipation, she gingerly picked up the red amulet.


    This was an amulet that she had purchased with 100 magical stones. At the time when she first saw it, she only thought about how easier it would be for her to travel. With an amulet that could instantly teleport her to a teleportation portal, she could enter and leave a region at will.


    She didn''t expect that at her most desperate and hopeless moment, the amulet once purchased on a whim would save her life.


    "Truly, fate is mysterious. One chance encounter could either make or break an individual''s life." Sighing emotionally, she staggered to her feet.


    Brother Lail, wait for me. I am coming back!


    "To the Black Shield!"


    With bright eyes and an expectant smile, she infused the last dregs of her elemental magic in the red amulet.

 Chapter 133 - Return And Separation

    The two black and white figures raced through a land of ice and snow, the intermittent gusts of fierce winds occasionally interrupting their advance.


    But like stubborn bulls that knew nothing but to charge ahead, they raced towards the bleak region shrouded in a fog of smoky darkness.


    Princess Qamari''s first experience with snow began on the wrong foot. A person that grew up in a broiling desert and, on top of that, was raised as a princess in a palace, had to journey through an Ice Cyclone that froze even the strongest magicians to statues.


    Her heart filled with distaste and dissatisfaction with the piercingly wet matter.


    The cold blizzard with its unceasing snowballs had her teeth chattering as her nose, under her veil, ran with thin mucus. Her hands were frozen numb, the piercing pain from the frostbitten limbs turning into a dull distant ache.


    Her feet grew heavy and dragged through the thick snow.


    Her eyes ran and her throat felt sore.


    If snow was like this, then she would rather stick with the heat.


    At least then, she wouldn''t feel like a walking block.


    If it wasn''t for her continuously circulating her Stage 3 elemental energy, then by now, she would be an ice sculpture.


    "Are we there yet?" She asked for the second time.


    "We are close. A few more feet!"


    "Still more?" Her heart plunged. The few feet felt more like few miles as the snow landed on her lashes and dripped into her eye.


    She was close to her breaking point from this dripping madness.


    After what felt like forever, Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail arrived at the region of the black shield.


    Similar to the shield in the Bansi Village, the shield in the Forbidden Zone buzzed with dark elemental energy as a thick mass warped and deformed around it. Static currents flashed over the black shield and it continuously throbbed with power.


    "We''re here!" Princess Qamari exclaimed in relief.


    At long last, they finally arrived at their destination and she could leave this place.


    "Yes, we can finally return."


    Crown Prince Lail smiled under his mask, Laila''s enthusiastic cry putting him in a good mood. He had to admit. He too looked forward to leaving the place. The cold and wet weren''t something he enjoyed. Twirling his magical spear to dust off the collected snow, they approached the shield.


    Princess Qamari lifted her numb limbs and poured her magic into the black shield. A hand appeared beside her as Qaliq did the same. The pulsing mass of black flared intensely as a radiant glow burst out.


    Princess Qamari swept her gaze over the snow-covered land and sighed.


    If her fate was good, then she would never return to such a place again.


    In the next instant, their figures got sucked into the gaping hole.


    Whose!


    Right when they left, space warped as a fierce wind whistled through the air. The mound of snow covering the ground flew in different directions a figure stepped out.


    This was Su Rui, who, with the help of a magical amulet, directly arrived in the region of the black shield.


    "It worked! I can return back to the academy." Excited on seeing the throbbing mass, she quickened her steps and arrived before the shield. Unhesitantly and impatiently, she poured her magic into the shield, desperate to be out of the place.


    But the expected did not occur. The portal didn''t active.


    "This..." It was only then that Su Rui remembered.


    The teleportation portal could only be activated by level 3 Stage 1 elemental magic. She was only level 1 Stage 1. It was as if the heavens had crushed on her as she staggered back with a devastated expression.


    It was over.


    She would never return back to the academy.


    Her figure crumbled to the ground and woodenly stared into space. Even though she had a Fixed Teleportation amulet that teleported her directly to the region of the black shield, she didn''t have the ability to activate the portal.


    The way back was right before her eyes, but her own self was too incompetent to save her life.


    Lost in self-deprecation and disgust, Su Rui failed to see the mass of black men gathered around the shield. Only when the violent tremors of the portal vibrated through the region, did she return to her senses.


    "They...who are they?" Surprised by the unexpected turn of events, she felt stumped. For a split second, she didn''t know what to do or how to react, staring puzzledly at the backs of the unsuspecting men.


    But when she saw them enter the portal, she saw the light.


    "I...if I follow them, I can leave this place."


    Her mind cleared and her eyes shined with renewed hope. Clenching her fists, she bit her lips and hardened her resolve. The appearance of the black-clothed men was like a beacon of light in her greatest moment of despair.


    They appeared when she had lost hope of ever returning.


    Who they were didn''t matter. At the moment, the most important thing was preserving her life and getting out of this nightmare.


    Staggering to her feet, Su Rui dragged herself towards the back of the men in black. She kept her presence low, using the last of her magic to create a bewitching spell.


    As long as the men didn''t closely examine her, whenever they looked in her direction, they will see the face of their companion.


    She learned this spell from an ancient text in the academy. At that time, she was in desperate need of a spell that could attract Brother Lail''s attention to her. And when she saw the bewitching spell, she felt like the heavens were on her side.


    Only, she never got the chance to use the spell in his presence. When she found the chance, she felt reluctant to be loved by him with another person''s identity. And so, the bewitching spell remained unused in her hands.


    Until now.


    As Su Rui''s figure got sucked into the hole, she gave the forbidden land one last glance. In this place, she witnessed the most horrific scenes of her life. The death and slaughter were a far cry from the little injuries she sustained on ordinary missions.


    But most importantly, she came to know of how insignificant her strength was.


    This time, fate was on her side, helping her survive and leave this place by a chance of coincidences.


    But fate won''t always be on her side.


    ''I need to focus on training and increasing my elemental energy. Only with sufficient strength, can I survive in these seven realms. Only with sufficient strength, will I have the qualification to stand by Brother Lail''s side.''


    As her figure disappeared in the depths of the black hole, a determined gleam flashed through her blue eyes.


    Whoom!


    Princess Qamari grunted in pain as she got to her feet. The unstable portal caused her body to ache and her head to spin, making her feel weak and nauseous.


    ''At least we''re back.''


    Princess Qamari never thought that a day would arrive where she would feel so happy on seeing a sea of bones and skulls. But as she stood beside the pulsing portal and looked around at the familiar sea of bones and skeletons of the Bansi Village, she felt just that.


    "Sigh, now that we''re back, it is time we went our separate ways. Qaliq, thank you for taking care of me in the Forbidden Zone. If it wasn''t for you, I wouldn''t be alive right now." She gratefully looked at the masked young man, her gold eyes radiating a gentle light that even she wasn''t aware of.


    Crown Prince Lail looked silently at the white-robed woman, faint reluctance in his eyes as he nodded.


    "I wasn''t the only one that saved you. You saved me as well."


    Their encounter was unexpected, their meeting unplanned. But for the brief period of time they traveled together, he felt peaceful and at ease as if their being together was just right.


    But how could that be possible?


    They were just two strangers that met in the middle of the road, and on finding their destination was the same, decided to travel together and keep each other company.


    Maybe that''s why I feel reluctant. The time we spent and the dangers we overcame together changed our bond from that of strangers to companions.


    He hesitated a little, before placing his hand in his slaves and withdrawing the bone he severed from the Magical Kilin.


    "I don''t know which academy you come from. But as a student of the seven academies, I know that every student''s goal on this mission is to get an heirloom of the Magical Kilin. You didn''t personally acquire it, but I also didn''t personally fight against the beast. It was already dead when I found it. This is your share." Crown Prince Lail handed the bone over to Lail, encouraging her with a nod when she hesitated.


    "But I didn''t sever the bone..."


    "Yes, but we overcame the struggles of the Forbidden Zone together. If you hadn''t shielded me when you did, I wouldn''t have come across the beast. In that way, our performance and merit are different but equal in acquiring the bone. Please take it. I want you to." Lifting her hand, he placed the Magical Kilin''s bone in her palm and turned to leave.


    "Laila, take care of yourself. In the future, don''t enter Forbidden Zones on your own." His red eyes bore into her gold ones and the two gazed at each other in complete silence for what felt like an eternity and, at the same time, a split instant.


    From the flickering emotions in those eyes, it was obvious that neither was happy about the separation.


    But as all things must come to an end, this encounter also had to come to a conclusion.


    For them to meet again with their real identities, this separation was a necessary trial.


    With a final nod, Crown Prince Lail decisively turned and flashed into the distance, his figure seemingly frail and lonely in the dark region.


    Watching his receding back, Princess Qamari felt an unfamiliar ache in her heart. She lifted her hand to her chest and glanced at the Magical Kilin bone with complicated eyes.


    Raising her gaze, she continued watching his back in solemn silence.


    Long after his figure disappeared from her line of sight, she blinked her eyes and turned in the opposite direction.


    Right from the start, they were doomed to part on an ambiguous note. Their fate was nothing more than the flutter of butterfly wings, the radiant glow of fragile fireflies, and the clash of an unplanned encounter.


    Nothing more than that of a passing moment.


    Since a relationship between them wasn''t possible, and they were only destined to meet but not fated to be together, then there was no point in lamenting and longing for that which could never be.


    She knew herself and knew what she wanted.


    A relationship of trust, loyalty, and respect was only possible with her husband.


    Shaking herself awake, Princes Qamari''s eyes cleared as she leaped into the distance.


    It was time to return to the Sealand Academy and find her husband, the person with whom her future lay.


    Whoom!


    A few heartbeats after their separation, the black shield vibrated again and a mass of black-clothed men appeared one after the other.


    "If she died inside the Forbidden Zone, then that will make our task easier. But if she survived, we need to locate her as soon as possible. That''s the only way we can redeem ourselves!" The man in the lead hissed with clenched fists.


    "We understand that. But how do we confirm whether she is alive or not?" someone in the back asked.


    "Don''t worry. I got that covered." Withdrawing a bottle, the lead man waved his hands and a poster with an image appeared.


    It was an image of Princess Qamari.


    Opening the bottle, he splashed the potion on the image, which caused the poster to go up in flames.


    "This is...?"


    "A Soul Tracing Potion."

 Chapter 134 - Second Wave

    "With the help of this potion, we can find out whether she is alive or not. As for her location...Heh...since she appeared in this region, the potion will give us a hint of her whereabouts. I couldn''t use it in the Forbidden Zone because of the descent of the Ice Cyclone."


    "You mean...the Ice Cyclone wiped out traces of her aura?"


    "Yes. The Ice Cyclone is a natural disaster infused with elemental magic. It''s why it has the ability to freeze even powerful magicians. With its descent, her aura would be completely wiped out. And even if it isn''t, I still wouldn''t have been able to trace her because we dispersed in different directions."


    "What does that have to do with tracing her?"


    "It has to do with everything! In order for the Soul Tracing Potion to work, we need to use the potion in an area she appeared in. The place we first ambushed her looked no different from the other regions, so I wasn''t certain of the exact location. However here...this is the place she came to enter the Forbidden Zone!"


    "Heh...that means, whether she''s alive or not, we''ll know it here."


    "Exactly!"


    "That''s great! Now, there''s hope in successfully completing the mission."


    "Brother Wei, your awesome!"


    With excited expressions and gleaming eyes, the rest of the black-clothed men huddled around the man in the lead, staring fixedly at the floating flame.


    A while of tense silence later, the flame morphed and turned into an arrow, pointing in a specific direction.


    The direction was the same one Princess Qamari disappeared in.


    "Brothers, she''s still alive!" The lead man exclaimed in surprise.


    Even though he took out the Soul Tracing Potion, he didn''t believe the girl was still alive. He only did it so that he could report the completion of the mission to their Boss with confidence. After all, the cyclone wasn''t an ordinary cyclone. It was one that had the ability to freeze even level 3 Stage 1 magicians.


    But who would''ve expected the act he performed superficially to yield such results?


    "Da**! She survived the Ice Cyclone? How perverted! No wonder someone wants her dead..."


    "Haha...she should''ve just died quietly in the Forbidden Zone. At least then, she would''ve died a painless death. But now..."


    "Since she''s still alive, we can''t return to the guild. Not unless we get rid of her the way our employer requested. Everyone, let''s go! She went towards the east."


    "Yes!"


    With flaming eyes and murderous aura, the group of men in black leaped and flashed into the dark region, chasing after Princess Qamari''s trial.


    Su Rui was huddled in a corner of the black shield, making her presence as obscure as she could manage with her flimsy bewitching spell, as the black-clothed men discussed killing off a girl.


    ''So, they are mercenaries.'' She thought with a shiver.


    Cold, ruthless, and croaked, the mercenaries of the seven realms were the most loathed and feared. As failed magicians, they were despised and disgusted by every magician in the seven realms, and finding their original ordinary lives as regular civilians too lowly, dull, and shameful, they join mercenary guilds that kill for a living.


    Mercenary guilds that don''t require them to meet certain requirements and expectations, or place importance on their character and disposition. With no restrictions placed on their actions and only killing for a living, the mercenaries wreak havoc in any region they reside in for an extended period of time.


    And the Northwest, being the most chaotic region in the Iris realm, nursed the largest number of mercenary guilds with the Hunter Guild being just being at the top of the food chain.


    Thinking about the girl that was their mission of target, Su Rui couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. To become a target of the mercenary guilds met that she would be faced with endless assassination attempts.


    "I should leave from here before those men return. Otherwise, it won''t be someone else that I''ll be feeling sorry for, but myself." Struggling to her feet, Su Rui glanced at the black shield.


    In there, there were many who would never return. Many that would never see the light of the sun or the glow of the moon, forever buried and chained in the Forbidden Zone of the magical beasts.


    A tear dropped from her eye, and Su Rui expressionlessly wiped it before turning and running in the direction of the Laining City.


    It was time to return to the academy.


    On the other side, Princess Qamari listlessly navigated through a region of desolate hills as she recalled her time with Qaliq. Their meeting in that shack house was as coincidental as the meeting of two travelers.


    Both lost and confused, strayed from their destined paths due to a baffling mist of uncertainties and an ominous shrouded future.


    It was only after meeting him that Princess Qamari felt the insuppressible urge to meet her husband. Whether it was out of fear of falling for him or desire to reunite with the man who was her life partner, she didn''t know.


    However, she did know that her future was linked with the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire. She realized this on their first meeting in the glamourous sea of flowers in the Imperial Palace.


    And was further convinced on their wedding day. The day when everything changed after their exchange of vows.


    Crown Prince Lail was her future, the one with whom her thread of destiny was tied. The one with whom she was to confront the storm of life.


    "Let''s return to the academy and submit the results for this mission. After the Seven Academies competition concludes, I will return to the Amayan Empire."


    With a firm and resolute expression, Princess Qamari increased her speed, her desire to return burning fierce and strong.


    What she didn''t know was that her way back was going to be riddled with obstacles and trials.


    "Have they not taken care of that girl yet!?" A white-clothed woman with a butterfly mask angrily banged on a tea table as she scrolled through a screen of missions.


    "This useless bunch of dregs! It''s been 90 days since they entered the Forbidden Zone, and yet, they have still not taken care of a little girl. Because of them, our Hunter Guild''s reputation will be smeared. Kulan, Kulan!"


    Sweeping her hand aside, the screen blinked twice and disappeared. At her shout, a large man with vicious scars crisscrossing his face and bald, bumpy head entered the room.


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "I want you to lead five hundred of our most elite mercenaries to the East Minions Faction. The Assistant Leader''s mission...it is now yours! Successfully accomplish this task and the position of Assistant Leader will go to you."


    "Yes, Boss! You can rest assured. I promise you that the East Minions Faction Mission will be complete within 15 days. Now, if you''ll excuse me..."


    "Go. And Kulan? I don''t want promises. The Assistant Leader did the same and I still haven''t gotten any results. So convince me with your actions, not words. Understand?"


    "Yes, Boss!"


    "Go." Giving a slight bow, the scared man backed out of the room.


    "Three months, that''s 45 days! Assistant Leader isn''t one to fail. But for him not to show any results for 3 months...this can only mean the target isn''t as easy to handle as we anticipated."


    Time in the Forbidden Zone flowed differently compared to the seven realms. As such, while Princess Qamari and Crown Prince Lail had been wandering within its tunnels at most for a month and 15 days, three whole months had passed on the outside.


    A dark smirk spread across the woman''s red lips. Picking up a communication device, the white-robed woman chanted a magical spell in the ancient language, with her hand hovering over the device.


    A moment later, the device vibrated and raised in the air, light flowing from its body.


    It violently trembled for a few seconds, before the light subsided and the tremors decreased.


    A few heartbeats later, the screen of the device flashed and a female''s figure appeared.


    "So, is the mission complete?" The female''s eager voice sounded before the white-robed woman could speak.


    Leaning languidly back in her chair, the butterfly mask woman crossed her arms and glanced coldly at the other female.


    "Aarya Quime, I am contacting you to ask for a raise in the payment agreed upon. You clearly said the girl was a level 1 Stage 1 magician. However, from the recent course of events, that doesn''t seem to be the case. So you either increase the payment or we drop this mission."


    "What!? What nonsense are you spouting? You haven''t gone senseless with greed, have you? Seeing the amount I was willing to pay to get the task done, you''re not thinking of scamming me, are you? I said she is level 1 because she is level 1! So don''t even think about deceiving me!"


    Aarya Quime''s shrill voice resounded from the device, echoing in the quiet room as she vehemently glared at the white-robed woman.


    "Hmph! Aarya Quime, we might be mercenaries, but we aren''t bandits. We ask for a price that fits our task, nothing more, nothing less. Since I said the girl isn''t level 1, that means she isn''t level 1. If you ask me, it isn''t me that''s deceiving you, but the girl you want to get rid of that deceived you. Heh...She kept you in the dark about her true elemental level."


    "Impossible...impossible! If she kept her elemental level hidden, doesn''t that mean she is above level 1? She is a level 2 Stage 1 magician!?" More than anger, Aarya Quime felt despair and fear.


    The Princess Qamari she and Marui Osklain had been relentlessly chasing wasn''t only a genius healer, but from the look of it, a genius magician as well.


    She is a level 2 magician already... which means her talent level is above green level!


    Aarya Quime inadvertently shivered. The thought of confronting such a monstrous genius sent chills down her spine.


    But her dreams...


    Thinking of all her plans and great future, Aarya Quime''s gaze froze, before it slowly morphed into a cold, hideous, and sinister mask. Lifting her head, she stared straight into the white-robed woman''s eyes as her resentful voice reverberated.


    "Whatever price you request, I will fulfill. But I want her gone...understand? I want her gone as soon as possible without a trace or sign of her existence to be found!"


    "Of course. As long as you pay the price, we promise to give you a satisfactory result. Send the rest of the amount. You will receive the report of her death within 15 days." With a snap of her fingers, the device went dark.


    ''Fifteen days...Kulan, I hope you won''t disappoint me.''


    Her gaze turned dark as she opened the Missions screen back up.


    On the other hand, Princess Qamari was happily rejoicing as she thought of her spoils in this mission.


    "Medicinal plants. Healing herbs. Preventative plants. Restorative fruits. Medicinal seeds. Oh yes, I almost forgot about the most mysterious of the loot! The elemental spring water! It was able to raise so many different plants, herbs, and fruits with different properties, so it''s definitely not ordinary spring water..."


    If the elemental water was what she believed it to be, then she hit the jackpot!


    Her gold eyes shined brighter than the radiant sun as she thought about all the plants and herbs she could experiment and grow.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Just when she was happily envisioning her bright future and flying on cloud nine, a wave of fierce gales surrounded her.


    Space throbbed and turbulent elemental energy surged out, locking her in a deadly formation.


    Princess Qamari, startled by the sudden disturbance, stopped in her tracks and shielded her eyes, her white robes fanning around her like the shy blossoms of lotus petals.


    With a displeased frown and a frosty gaze, she lifted her head and gaped.

 Chapter 135 - Wiping Them Out With A Single Strike!

    Princess Qamari looked around, her expression turning grave at the mass of black-clothed men.


    ''They are from the Hunter Guild?''


    The men were ducked in the same black uniform as the ones that attacked them in the Forbidden Zone. For them to ambush her again, the employer must have paid a considerable amount.


    "Who is your employer?" Princess Qamari withdrew her golden sword and asked with a cold expression.


    "Heh...Little girl, don''t you know the first rule of our guild? Whether our mission ends in success or failure, our employer''s name will never be revealed. Confidentiality of our employer''s information is the reason why our guild is so popular." A man stepped up and scoffed.


    "I know. I wanted to try my luck anyway. Now, let''s battle."


    Princess Qamari swung her sword and charged.


    The men had come to kill her, so they wouldn''t leave without accomplishing their task. Since a battle was inevitable, she would deal the first blow and grasp the upper hand.


    The lead man was shocked. Normally, when they encircled a target, the target''s first response was always screaming in rage, threatening with their identities, or begging for mercy and promising to pay a higher price than their employer.


    Ones that took the initiative and attacked so decisively like the girl were rare.


    ''Is it because I''m not intimidating enough?''


    His face turned dark at the thought and he roared in anger.


    "Attack! Show her why we''re the Hunter''s Guild!"


    "Attack!"


    "Kill her, get the price money!"


    Vigorous cheers and cold hollers resounded in the valley as over a thousand men charged murderously towards the fragile-looking, lone girl.


    Killing intent surged through the men''s eyes, their weapons, infused with magic, created wind blades that raised rock and debris flying in the air. As they roared, they slashed their weapons down, aiming at Princess Qamari''s vital points from every direction.


    Princess Qamari''s expression did not change a flicker, her cold eyes swirling with a silver light as she floated in the center of the sky and twirled Skyler.


    Hummm!


    Brimming with her level 1 Stage 3 elemental energy, Skyler''s sword light expanded to three times its original size, spanning as long as wide as 6 feet and as long as 36 feet. As Princess Qamari rotated the golden sword, a cage of golden radiance took shape around.


    Boom!


    Dust flew and bodies went sailing through the sky. The golden cage repelled the attacks of the thousand men and sent them flying with rebound force. As the dust settled, Princess Qamari''s unscathed and clean figure was revealed.


    "Da**! How is this possible!? How can she repel all their attack!?


    He clearly remembered how the girl and her friend schemed to get the Assistant Leader killed. At that time, they underestimated the two as, well they were younger and therefore they deemed them inexperienced, and it resulted in the death of the Assistant Leader.


    But this time, even after seeing that she was alone and her friend wasn''t with her, the lead man hadn''t underestimated her.


    He sent his entire team loose on a single opponent, to shamelessly attack one girl, but the result?


    Their complete and utter defeat...


    Complete defeat in the hands of a single girl.


    "How is this possible...how is...could it be!?" As he whispered incoherently, his gaze fell on the sword in her hand, and instantly, his eyes flared with a greedy light.


    "That must be it! It''s the sword in her hand! Hahaha....a spiritual weapon! I actually encountered a client with a spiritual weapon! Hahaha..."


    Laughing uproariously, the shock and fear disappeared from the man''s face as he gazed greedily at the sword in Princess Qamari''s hand.


    His target had already changed.


    "I will kill the girl if I can, but I no longer care whether she lives or dies. As long as I get the spiritual weapon in her hand, I will flee from this place. With a spiritual weapon in hand, why will I fear getting hunted by the Hunter''s Guild?" Sweeping his gaze over the dazed and stunned men, the lead men breathed deeply and restored his composure.


    He couldn''t allow them to notice the peculiarity of the sword until he had it in his grasp...


    "Men, attack! No matter what, we must kill her today, otherwise, it''ll be us that''ll face the gates of Nar!"


    "Yes, we can''t be down from a girl, otherwise the Hunter Guild''s reputation will be dragged in the mud."


    "I don''t believe I can''t handle a little girl! She was just lucky on her first strike!"


    Embarrassed at getting struck down on the first clash and regaining their will to battle thanks to the lead man''s words, the motivated men in black returned to their feet with their weapons tightly clenched in their hands.


    From their fierce and ruthless expressions, it was evident they desired to battle to the death. The shame of being struck down with one clash could only be cleared with their enemy''s death.


    "Yahhhhhh!"


    Roaring with battle intent, the group of black-clothed men rushed towards the girl again.


    Princess Qamari watched them charge with a cold expression. Her first human kill was the village head, her second being the Assistant Leader. The first kill was always the most difficult. And after Princess Qamari overcame it, it wasn''t as difficult or traumatizing to deal the second kill.


    Maybe it was also due to the fact the man came with the intention to reap her life, or that he himself was already covered in blood, or the descent of the Ice Cyclone had distracted her from the incident until she fainted.


    Either way, after killing the Assistant Leader, she felt no remorse, regret, or guilt.


    Now, when she had swung that earlier strike, it wasn''t meant to only defend against their attack, it was also meant as a warning. With that one strike, she only threw them back and sent their weapons flying.


    She didn''t take their life.


    Because as much as they wanted to kill her, she wanted to give them a chance to live. She didn''t kill them when she could''ve easily done so, because she wanted to give them the chance to retreat on their own and preserve their lives.


    But it seems her kindness was not appreciated.


    "Heh...Skyler, let''s dance!"


    "Yes, Princess!" The sword hummed in response, excitement brimming off its golden surface.


    With a cold sneer in her eyes, Princess Qamari leaped into the air.


    She was a level 1 Stage 3 elemental magician now. Taking care of small fries like level 1 stage 1 failed magicians was as easy as lifting a finger.


    Holding Skyler right-side-up, Princess Qamari closed her eyes and channeled her elemental energy. Her Realm Heart throbbed, excitedly flushing floods of elemental light energy that flowed through her veins into the golden sword.


    As if a beacon of light, the golden sword flared with creamy, snow-white light from the center out, engulfing the place in a blinding, pure light.


    Princess Qamari''s closed eyes snapped open. A radiant, bright flare shut out from her violet-silver orbs and illuminated the region, and raised Skyler''s brilliance.


    Swinging the golden-white sword in a right and left stroke, she brought it down the center. A soundless, deafening ring resounded, and for a split second, time seemed to freeze as everything within a mile radius went still.


    Princess Qamari watched with emotionless, cold eyes as every man, rock, debris, and fly froze and floated in the air like lifeless puppets. From the clothes on the body of the men, the color and texture of the floating flies and bugs, to the bumps and cracks in the rocks...


    She was able to see everything as if viewing the entire image through a magnifying glass.


    The instant the mirage shattered, blood rained.


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Boom!


    Ahhhhh!


    Like the descent of the apocalypse, shrill cries and frightened screams and enraged shrieks resounded. As severed limbs and decapitated heads flew through the air, the valley of rocks resonated with the melody of death.


    By the time the dust settled and the horrific screams receded, the valley was dyed a crimson red.


    With a single strike, Princess Qamari had wiped out the entire group of over a thousand men.


    She expressionlessly swept her eyes over the ruins and gore, before turning and flashing into the distance.


    She had given them a chance. It was them that had refused to appreciate.


    On the other side, with the help of Black Serpent, Crown Prince Lail returned to Laining City in a day and night. As he walked through the stone mansion and listlessly passed through the stone halls, his mind returned to the white-clothed woman.


    For some reason, the moment he separated from the woman, he had been feeling low and empty, as if an essential part of himself went missing.


    ''What nonsense! How could she be an essential part of me?'' Roughly shaking his head, the Crown Prince looked up and saw the room reserved for his stay. With a few strides, he arrived before the door and banged open.


    Bang!


    After securing the lock behind him, he went to the only work table and sat down. He took his gruesome mask off and ran his hand over his sweat-coated face.


    "Princess, do you see all the pain I''m going through to remain loyal to you?"


    A teasing, satisfied smirk appeared on his lips as he recalled his wife. For her, he was willing to endure anything. His hand paused as Laila''s face replaced his wife''s. As if under a bewildering spell, the Crown Prince hurriedly dropped his mask, and dug under his robes.


    Magical Stones, bug repellents, and other miscellaneous items sprawled across the table until he finally found what he was looking for.


    It was a portrait of a woman.


    More specifically, a portrait of his wife, Princess Qamari.


    Crown Prince Lail carefully unfolded the portrait, his actions cautious and his expression serious, as if the object in his hands wasn''t a cheap image but a priceless treasure. Just before his departure from the Amayan Empire, he had lowered his pride and bowed his head to get the Old Oracle to engrave an image of his wife on parchment for him.


    He was afraid, that with the passage of time, the image in his head would become blurry, and the one in his heart would turn dim with the presence of greater temptation.


    Crown Prince Lail admitted that he was a human. And as a human, no matter how firm his convictions and how deep his sentiments were, he would never allow himself to fall under the impression that he was infallible.


    After all, it''s because he''s human that he was bound to make mistakes. And it was to prevent such mistakes from occurring that he kept his wife''s portrait close to his heart.


    Now, as he withdrew that same parchment, his hands couldn''t help but tremble from the turbulent waves surging in his heart.


    ''Could it be...''


    As the image unfolded, his sight instantly fell on the eyes of the veiled woman.


    "This...isn''t this semblance too uncanny...?"


    The portrait was in black and white, re-imaged directly from his mind by a spell. The woman, supposed to be in red-purple robes appeared as if she was in black-white robes. Her black hair was braided up with the rest falling behind her.


    But the most unsettling part of the entire image was her eyes.


    Normally purple, in the image they were grey.


    And those grey orbs made his heart pound as various thoughts and scenarios raced through his mind.


    Bang!


    The chair fell backward as the Crown Prince pushed out of his seat and paced the room in great agitation.


    "It''s possible...after all, I left the academy wearing a mask...so why won''t she change her clothes...?"


    "There are also the emotions I felt in her presence! Those emotions...I only ever felt it for my wife!"


    "And...and her eyes and voice and presence...and the way she talks....they all match Qamari''s!"


    "Moreover, if Qamari is as powerful a magician as me...then performing a few spells to change her hair and eye color wouldn''t be a problem!"


    "Da**! Why didn''t I think of this earlier!? Why didn''t the thought of her changing appearance ever occur to me!?"


    Crown Prince Lail slapped his forehead and turned, kicking the door out as if his body was on fire.


    Boom!


    "What is that sound?"


    "It sounds like the crash of a door...?"


    "It''s not like the crash of a door! It is the crash of a door! The apprentice in the north just kicked his open!"


    "What the realms!? Why would he do that? What''s going on? Are we under attack?"


    The neighboring inhabitants rushed out in a fluster, frightened out of their minds by the deafening explosion. Afraid they were under attack, they held their weapons before their bodies as they scanned their surroundings.


    "Who? Who is attacking?"


    But what answered them was a violent gust of wind and flying rubble.


    With an explosive jump, Crown Prince Lail leaped into the air and brought out Black Serpent. Landing on the giant Spirit Beast''s back, he raced towards the Bansi Village in great agitation; his heart soaring and his eyes blazing.


    "Wife, wait for me! I am coming!"

 Chapter 136 - The Beginning Of The Great Conspiracy Final

    "Sister Ling, the Hunters Guild is requesting a larger price to complete the task. I used up all my savings to cover the original cost, but now I''m out of Magical Stones." Aarya Quime spread her hands out and sighed helplessly.


    The smokescreen before her displayed the image of Murong Ling, the student of the Mistland Academy.


    "You are already out of Magical Stones? Doesn''t your academy allocate a fixed amount every month?"


    "You jest, sister. Even if the academy allocates a fixed amount, do you think what we''re about to do is easy? It requires a lot of preparation and resources to ensure every loophole is covered and sealed. That''s the only way you and I can achieve our dreams. Besides, even your academy allocates Magical Stones every month."


    "I used half of my Magical Stones to arrange the men you wanted. Now there''s barely any left for me to cultivate." Murong Ling''s face turned dark as she recalled her exhausted secret stash.


    "Sister Ling, how about you decide now? The path we''re about to take isn''t one for hesitation. If you can''t let go of a few Magical Stones, then how do you plan to play big? It''s either Brother Lail or Magical Stones. You can''t have both."


    Plan to stand by and reap the fruits of my labor? Hmph! In your dreams.


    Aarya Quime had no desire to entertain Murong Ling''s pitiful act. After all, who didn''t put in their best effort to achieve the dreams of their hearts? She herself burned her Magical Stones like water just to clear the stumbling block in her way.


    Now the other didn''t want to make any contribution but wanted her dream to be realized...


    When was there such a good deal?


    "Sister Ling, time is tight, I hope you decide soon."


    Seeing Aarya Quime''s unmovable attitude, Murong Ling''s eyes narrowed with obvious struggle. After a few heartbeats, she gritted her teeth and nodded.


    "I will send the stones to the Hunters Guild in your name, Aarya Quime, this plan of yours had better work!"


    "No need to worry. More than you, whether by hook or crook, I want to make this work." With a fierce glare, Aarya Quime dispersed the smokescreen.


    "Now, I only need to make sure that everything on Marui Osklain''s end is proceeding well." Raising to her feet, Aarya Quime dusted her white robe and ran a hand through her hair.


    "Princess Qamari, so what if you''re a level 2 magician? With the Hunters Guild''s sight fixed on you, sooner or later, you''re bound to be nothing more than a bag of bones!"


    With a sinister smile and a malicious gleam in her eyes, Aarya Quime stored the remaining Magical Stones back in her pouch and left the secret cave in search of Marui Osklain.


    Her plan, though meticulous, still needed to be carried out with caution and care.


    Everything needed to be perfect to shut off any and all possibilities of failure.


    In one of the training rooms, Marui Osklain sat with a packet and a bottle of potion before her. Her gaze drifted to the window, falling on the enchanting scenery of the Sealand Academy.


    After she took this step, she could never return to the academy again.


    Her mind flashed back to the day of her admission, when she was still full of hope and expectations for the future. At that time, her greatest desire was to become the greatest magician in the academy.


    To earn and win the love and admiration of the teachers and students.


    But 9 months later, while the scene of the academy hadn''t changed, her mind and heart were no longer the same. She didn''t even realize when her hatred and desire for revenge overpowered her dream to become a Great Magician.


    "Am I doing the right thing? Is my hatred worth discarding my dream?" She frowned in confusion.


    Aarya Quime wasn''t a trustable ally.


    She always hid a plan behind a plan and a scheme behind a scheme. Her words never conveyed her heart, having double meanings in every utterance. If she happened to betray her in the future, then where would she go?


    Because once she left the academy, then its doors would be closed to her forever.


    Because once she left without graduating, she would instantly be branded as a failed magician, the most despised and disgusted of magicians.


    And once she left, she would be on her own.


    "Marui Osklain, I have been for you since forever. What took you so long?" At this moment, Aarya Quime''s voice sounded from the back, causing Marui Osklain to school her expression and force a stiff smile on her lips.


    She folded her arms and put on her usual snarky attitude.


    "Hmph! Do you think getting the things you asked for is easy? I had to go to seven countries in the Iris realm before even finding a lead to trace them!"


    "So, you found them, then?" Aarya Quime''s eyes instantly lit up in excitement.


    "Of course! Why else would I be back..." Her hand twitched with hesitation before she gritted her teeth and passed the bundle with the bottle over to the other girl.


    By helping Aarya Quime in her scheme, she had already crossed the line anyways. And her hatred for Princess Qamari was still as strong and fierce as the day before.


    Since the way back was closed, she would concentrate and look forward to the promised future.


    "Great! Marui, you did splendidly well this time. Don''t worry. In the future, I promise to lead you to prosperity. You will enjoy a wonderful future living like a princess!" Aarya Quime anxiously pulled the bundle, her hands trembling with excitement as she opened it.


    Once her sight fell on the materials she needed to carry out her plan, her breath hitched and she scanned the items a second time to ensure that nothing was missing.


    Only after ascertaining the presence of every item did Aarya Quime breathe in relief and smile.


    "Marui, you''ve truly outdone yourself this time. Because of you, our scheme will proceed even smoother."


    Once she thought of her great plan, Aarya Quime''s eyes flashed with anticipation and for the first time ever, impatience filled her heart.


    At that moment, the student of the Sealand Academy blazed with a burning desire for time to pass quicker and the Seven Academies Competition to commence sooner.


    That way, she would finally be able to set her great scheme into motion.


    *


    "The Dark Moon is only a day away. Why haven''t you still found her yet!" The Tribe Leader banged the table with a red face and fierce eyes.


    The incompetence of her people had her trembling in rage.


    "Tell me, if you can''t even accomplish such a simple task, for what do I have you here? Why am I in the company of useless fools?"


    The faces of the group turned red in turn, resembling that of their leader. But while the Tribe Leader was red from anger, they turned red from shame.


    "The Dark Moon is here...the Dark Moon. Do you know what this means? Do you understand the gravity of our situation at all!? If we don''t find her before the descent of the Dark Moon, then the only hope will be lost forever!" Powerlessly slumping into her seat, the Tribe Leader''s eyes turned vacant as she continued in a voice rough with emotion.


    "My father, his father, his father''s father...generation after generation of our tribe''s leaders and commanders have been waiting for her arrival. With great fervor, excitement, impatience, and love...they waited just for her arrival. And yet, when the one to sight her was you, you guys failed to treasure the heaven-sent gift..."


    "Tribe Leader, please, forgive us for our mistake. We...we didn''t mean to lose her. It just happened. If You give us one more chance, then I promise to bring her back with me!" A man covered in marks fell on his knees and solemnly vowed.


    "Give you another chance? Heh... in one day, what can you achieve? You had three months to find her, but failed to do so. No, I don''t trust any of your abilities anymore. I will go out there and find her myself!" With a determined expression, the woman pushed herself to her feet.


    "Leader, no!"


    "You can''t leave the settlement leader! They''ll sense you!"


    "It''s our fault to lose her, so we''ll go. You can''t leave the settlement."


    All at once, anxious cries and frightened shrieks rang out as the group of ten talked over each other in great anxiety.


    Let the Tribe Leader leave the hideout?


    Impossible!


    Not finding the girl only pointed towards their possible destruction, somewhere, in the future. But if their Tribe Leader left the hideout and was discovered by them, then destruction will certainly follow without doubt.


    The Tribe Leader sneered.


    The useless fools weren''t able to accomplish the task of tracing the girl for three days, and now that she decided to take the task on herself, they dared to stop?


    They were seeking death!


    Without hesitation, the Tribe Leader withdrew an arrow from her back and aimed at the first speaker, the head of the group.


    "I said I''m going out myself. That isn''t a question. It''s my decision. If anyone gets in my way or tries to stop me, heh...then I won''t mind walking over your dead corpse." Her cold eyes, mirthless smirk, and cold words froze the group mid-speech.


    Shocked speechlessly, they watched their Tribe Leader restock her stash of arrows, and with her bow in hand, decisively walk out the cave.


    By the time they returned to their senses, only the flap of the animal hide on the door entered their ears.


    "Da**! Tribe Leader left the Settlement!"


    "This is bad! This is bad! We need to do something! We...we should seek the wise elder! Maybe she''ll have a solution!"


    "The wise elder? You mean the holder of prophecies?"


    "Yes, they were the ones who began the shi** Dark Moon, Eternal Doom prophecy. Now they will give us a solution to escape from the impending destruction."


    "Yes, yes! Let''s go!"


    "Hurry! We need to move quickly!"


    Flustered and in great panic, the group of ten pushed one another as they went out of the cave and raced to the back of the rocky landscape.


    To the north of the settlement, there was a large cave that had skulls and bones littered around its entrance. On the entrance of the cave hung strings of tried herbs, animal skin, skulls, severed limbs, bags with power, and some with other miscellaneous items.


    Inside the cave, the faint sound of dripping water and continuous scratching of animal claws or long nails resounded.


    It was here the group of men arrived.


    Breathless and covered in sweat, they hesitantly stood outside the damp cave, shivering in trepidation at the unnatural cold air and continuous sound that reverberated.


    "Should we enter or wait to be invited?"


    "If we don''t enter, how will the wise elder know of our presence?"


    "You forget. They see into the future. Do you think she hasn''t seen our arrival?"


    And as if in agreement with his words, a faint, raspy breath echoed, before an aged voice sounded out.


    "I know you''re out there. No need to be polite and enter."


    The group looked at each other in equal measure shock and fear. The wise elder''s abilities had spooked them out of their minds.


    "I say we rethink this. Are we really going to enter this creepy cave? We don''t even know what''s inside!" A female shakily whispered.


    "Then, do we have any other choice?" The head man steeled his heart, and with clenched fists, bravely stepped inside.


    The others sighed dejectedly, and with great caution, followed behind.


    The moment they entered, however, their hearts nearly exploded out of their chests.


    "Whahahah!"


    "Boooo!"


    "Welcome to the other side...hehehe!"


    "Hey, hey! We have new friends! Can we eat them?"


    "Kekkekke...what good flesh...keke!"


    The cacophony of mad cackles and creepy voices, combined with the constant flicker of grotesque shadows and various shapes, forms, and appearances rapidly flashing on the damp walls made them huddle and shiver against one another.


    "Wha...what is....this?" The faint stutter was barely audible, but once it left the female''s lips, it resonated in the cave as if she yelled.

 Chapter 137 - Third Wave Final

    "You came to my abode to seek my assistance. But in the matter of fate, I have no say." The raspy, aged voice sounded again, making them jump in fright.


    "It''s alright. It''s only the wise elder. No need to be afraid." The head of the ten spoke confidently and tried to calm his own pounding heart. Taking a deep breath, he strained eyes in the direction of the speaker.


    "Wise Elder, our Tribe Leader left the settlement on her own. Our predecessors had specifically warned against the leader leaving the settlement. What can we do to prevent the devastating consequences of this from befalling the innocent settlers?"


    "Hehe...she left because she was meant to...they were bound to meet and hence, they will meet. As for you, there''s nothing you can do to prevent the inevitable. Now, return to your places and prepare to welcome your guest."


    Raising her hand, she dismissed the lot with a wave that brought forth a gust of wind.


    Whoosh!


    Bang!


    Flying through the cave, the group of ten crashed outside the entrance and landed in the stack of bones and skulls.


    "Ahhhhh!" The female found a bony finger in her bosom and screamed. Raising to her feet, she turned and fled.


    "Hey, wait for us!" The rest of the group climbed to their feet and ran after her.


    In the far end of the cave, the ghostly shadow of the hunched, frizzy white hair woman enlarged on the damp cave wall, the shadow distorting and morphing into the appearance of a floating hair witch...


    *


    Kulan raced through the hills and valleys of the East Minions Faction with great speed, his destination the place the Hunter Guild''s traces were last tracked. As he increased his speed yet again, fierce gusts of wind whistled past his ears and teasingly sliced at his scarred face.


    "Pick up your speed! We need to reach the rocky valleys before nightfall!"


    "Yes, Leader Kulan!"


    And like a horde of black ants, a swarm of black-clothed men raced against time to reach the hills of rock valleys.


    *


    Princess Qamari wanted to leave the region of battle as soon as possible. Otherwise, if magical beasts got attracted by the scent of blood, then she''d get encircled...


    Magical beasts were different from humans. They were stronger, faster, and more sensitive to danger.


    But more than that, they could easily crush opponents of the same level.


    "Did I get lost...?" The further she traveled the more mountainous regions entered her sight. There were no signs of lifeform in the environment, everything seemingly silent and still.


    And it was this very eerie silence that unnerved her.


    "Skyler, it seems we have more company."


    Withdrawing the sword from her back, Princess Qamari''s white robes flapped in the air, shooting out gusts of wind as she stood unflinchingly fixed her gaze in a certain direction.


    "Hehehe.....you''re quite perceptive, aren''t you? No wonder Assistant Leader failed to handle you." A rough voice spread through the rocky region before a swarm of black-clothed men materialized in a uniform fashion.


    The drove of men caged her in a circular formation that expanded as their numbers increase.


    ''The heavens! Who''s so desperate to get rid of me?''


    Princess Qamari''s eyes turned grave at the sight of the bulky men. She tightened her hold on Skyler and watched until the last men arrived. Stoic and silent, waves of killing intent rolled off their figures in waves.


    Compared to the first and second groups, the third group was small in size, not exceeding pass three hundred. But Princess Qamari perceived stronger elemental fluctuation from this group than she did the previous two.


    "Level 2 Stage 1? The Hunter''s Guild is going all out to fulfill their mission, I see. Sadly, you''ll all be buried here..." A regretful sigh passed through her lips and she swept a sympathetic glance over the lot, as she fearlessly stepped out.


    "Good guess. But don''t you have a misunderstanding? We are many, while you''re just one person. We can butcher you multiple times over without breaking a sweat, and yet, you say you''ll bury us here?"


    Kulan''s eyes narrowed as he scrutinized the white-clothed girl. He didn''t believe her guessing their elemental level was anything other than luck. After all, to glean into another magician''s elemental energy level, one needed to be at a higher elemental level.


    And according to the information they collected of the girl, she''d only just recently entered the Sealand Academy. So at most, she was a level 1 stage 1 magician.


    But just to be on the safe side, he decided to wrap up the matter as soon as possible.


    "Go! Finish her!"


    "Finish her!


    "Kill her...!"


    Excited roars resounded as the men infused their elemental ability in their magic weapons and charged.


    Princess Qamari''s eyes gleamed with a cold, silver light.


    In the span of a few days, she had killed more than she did in the past 17 years. But with the conclusion of every battle, her desire to become stronger increased.


    Because from these battles, she came to realize if she was even slightly weaker than the men before her, then she would die without a proper burial.


    Twirling her sword, Princess Qamari rushed to meet the enemy.


    *


    Crown Prince Lail raced through the fields of valleys and hills, his heart continuously thrumming in his heart as he recalled his every interaction with Laila.


    "Black Serpent, quicker! Go a little faster! I need to find her before she leaves!"


    Heavens! How had he failed to recognize his wife?


    Since the day of their separation, he constantly thought of her, worrying endlessly about her eating and rest. He wanted to see her so badly, that if it hadn''t been for the Heart Land restrictions, he would''ve directly burst into the Southern Black Sea''s academy.


    But when fate brought them together, he failed to recognize her.


    "Laila, Lail. Qamari, Qaliq...huuuu...did she...?" The Crown Prince''s eyes filled with tears as he repeated her name and his in one sentence.


    The uncanny coincidence in their similar thought process moved his heart. Just the way she''d picked a nickname that resonated with his made him realize that he had never left her thoughts.


    Even when they had only exchanged a vow and were still complete strangers, she had not forgotten him.


    He placed a hand on his heart, the rapid pounds filling his heart with unprecedented warmth, and smiled.


    "I should''ve trusted my heart. On our very first meeting, when you were no one but a strange woman ducked in white, with silver-violet hair and yellow eyes, I saw your shadow in your disguise. But because of my infatuation with the appearance I last saw you, I failed to see through your mask."


    With a bittersweet smile, Crown Prince Lail clenched his fist and gently pounded on his chest.


    "I should''ve trusted my heart when it first throbbed for you as Laila while my mind constantly brought up your image as Princess Qamari. I should''ve trusted my heart, but I was so focused on not betraying you, that I failed to investigate the reason why I was attracted to your disguise. I should''ve trusted that my heart wouldn''t beat for anyone other than my wife."


    "But no matter. Crown Princess Consort, wait for me. I will fix my previous mistakes and take you home!"


    Heart pounding with excitement and anticipation, the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire soared through the sky in search of his estranged wife.


    *


    On the other hand, Princess Qamari, the Crown Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire was caught in a bloody battle with the Hunter''s Guild men in black.


    Whoosh!


    Puchi!


    Whoosh!


    Princess Qamari''s figure flashed like a phantom as she sailed through the group of men and ruthlessly slashed with her golden sword. Blood sprayed through the air and more bodies, thumped to the ground, shrieking in agony and pain before their strength fail from too much blood loss, and they went still forever.


    Unperturbed by the mass of corpses, she continued advancing forward, her strikes fast, nimble, and accurate.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "No!"


    "Stop! Stop! Don''t come closer!"


    Kulan watched with a horror-struck face as his men dropped like wingless flies one after the other.


    "This! How is this possible? They are level 2 Stage 1 Magicians! Level 2! Then why are they unable to take even a single strike of her sword!? Why!?" He couldn''t understand or accept what was happening before his eyes.


    How could a girl that had only recently joined a magic academy butcher hordes of experienced magicians and professional killers like she was taking a stroll through a flower garden? From her actions, it appeared as if she was doing the task only to relieve her boredom!


    As he looked at the unstoppable girl, Kulan couldn''t help but think of the Assistant Leader that hadn''t returned.


    ''Did he fail under her insuppressible might?''


    It was possible. After all, the group of magicians the Assistant Leader commanded were all level 1 magicians. If she could butcher level 2 magicians like a field of crops, why couldn''t she accomplish the same feat with an even weaker field of crops.


    "No, no! I won''t accept this! I won''t become a failure like the Assistant Leader!"


    He withdrew a bow and arrow and took aim.


    He was only a level 2 stage 1 magician as well. With the girl''s ferociousness, directly clashing with her would only result in his ending. So why would he do something that would result in his death?


    Therefore, Kulan decided to use Tracing Heart Arrow to directly cut off her life.


    Sharp and deadly, the Tracing Heart Arrow, as the name implied, targeted the heart of the intended recipient. Once set loose, unless destroyed, it won''t stop until it hits the heart of its target.


    Kulan grimly watched the girl, his sinister eyes tracking her move until he aimed at her heart.


    "Your struggle ends here. Die!" He roared and set the arrow loose.


    Whoosh!


    A sharp whistle rang through the region as the sharp arrow sailed through the air, its sharp head glistening with a green light that rotted the leaves it swept by. The arrow was smeared with poison.


    Princess Qamari was in the midst of delivering another strike when a chill spread through her body and a sense of danger engulfed her senses.


    Without hesitation, she held Skyler before her chest and channeled all her elemental energy in the golden sword.


    At the start, she didn''t want to use her elemental energy, as once drained, it would take a while to recover. Moreover, if another wave of black-robed men appeared in her state of weakness, she wouldn''t be able to escape unscathed.


    As such, she used her pure physical fitness, honed by the elemental energy baptism, and Skyler''s sharp aura to confront the elite forces of the Hunters Guild.


    But this time, she directly unleashed her elemental energy without hesitation, because something that could raise her alarm wouldn''t be any ordinary attack. And it was far more important to preserve her life at the moment and deal with future problems in the future.


    The snow-white, creamy energy revolved around her core before flushing through her meridians and surging in the sword. Like a flood dragon awoken from its slumber, an enormous wave of bright sword light, about a hundred meters long, burst forth and engulfed the region.


    Riiiiiiinng!


    An ear-piercing ring resounded, and soundlessly, the entire field of rocks crumbled and caved in, burying men, alive or dead, under its weight.


    Boom!


    A huge mushroom cloud formed from the debris, the rocks in a mile radius that were reduced to dust rose to meet the sky.


    Princess Qamari looked around at the destruction. Her eyes turned bright with glistening wetness as pain and sadness flashed in their depths.


    She didn''t like the destruction of nature.


    Especially when the destroyed region might have the possibility of housing innocent creatures of nature.


    "I hope I haven''t made too many creatures homeless." Sighing dejectedly, she turned and continued her trek.


    "Hunters Guild. Three times. I will remember this debt!"


    The mushroom cloud obstructed her vision, but Princess Qamari didn''t mind and advanced ahead, her golden-silver eyes turning ruthless as a murderous aura oozed off her figure.


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    BOOM!


    Right at this moment, as if it was the descent of the apocalypse, tremors ran through the earth and it shook violently, cracking and splitting apart, as a cold, dark, gloomy fog shrouded the sky, and blocked out the golden sun.


    Princess Qamari''s heart fell to the bottom of her stomach, her body shivering instinctively from an inherent fear as an unprecedented feeling of horror sprouted in her heart, and her limbs, without her conscious volition, trembled uncontrollably.


    Shell-shocked and wide-eyed, she lifted her head to find herself under the engulfing shadow of...


    "The Dark Jinn!!?"


    "Hello...Little Princess...."

 Chapter 138 - The Arrival Of The Dark Jinn

    "The Dark Jinn!!?"


    "Hello...Little Princess..."


    The cold, emotionless voice of the Dark Jinn rumbled through the gloomy, silent, and motionless land, striking like thunder on the hearts of its listeners. Princess Qamari''s face turned ashen, the fine hairs on her skin rising in goosebumps.


    "Dark Jinn...why are you here?"


    Why in the seven realms was the Dark Jinn here? Was he also...


    She couldn''t remember whom she offended so badly for them to send the Dark Jinn after her.


    "Little Princess...I''m sure you know why I''m here...I don''t appear without a valid summoning, and when I appear, I don''t return without completing the task I''m summoned for...come, it''s time for you to go..."


    Princess Qamari was trembling, her limbs shaking without her conscious volition as she stared with horrified eyes at the looming behemoth.


    The Dark Jinn was cloaked in a dark robe, its face shrouded in darkness by a dark hood. Its limbs were huge, each about 600 feet tall and 300 feet wide, with its head covering the sky. Elemental dark magic waved off its frame and spread out in the region, shrouding everything in a gloomy mask of hopelessness and despair.


    Under its enveloping shadow, Princess Qamari felt like an ant before an elephant.


    Against the Dark Jinn, she had no fighting chance, let allow winning.


    Still, she clutched her golden sword and remained in her spot, staring at the nightmare without backing down. Even when her limbs were uncontrollably trembling and her heart drumming in her chest, Princess Qamari did not step back.


    "Hehe...Little Princess...I must say, you are quite brave...to confront me so foolishly when only defeat awaits, you are the first..."


    Seeing her defiantly staring him up, without a hint of bending or begging for her life, the Dark Jinn''s eyes filled with interest.


    "There''s always...a first...for everything." She closed her eyes and took a deep breath, trying to calm her tingling nerves and control her limbs.


    Because even if it was going to be a wretched clash, with her exploding in a shower of blood and flesh with one blow, Princess Qamari still planned to fight.


    Her life wasn''t a cheap grass anyone could stomp and crush as they pleased. It was a gift from her parents who raised her with love and care. And if someone wanted to snatch it, then they would have to at least shed a skin or two before achieving their aim.


    "Skyler, this might be where our journey together ends. Although short, I enjoyed your company and Snow''s companionship. If there''s a next life, let''s meet again in better circumstances."


    "Princess, don''t worry. Just a looming fool, how could he obstruct us?"


    "Princess, at this moment, you are too weak to confront the Dark Jinn. But if given enough time to grow, beings like jinns wouldn''t dare to confront you." Snow, sensing the tense atmosphere and what appeared to be final words, groggily lifted her head to see the giant.


    She was still in a confused state of mind, her head and limbs heavier than lead as she tried to overcome the crushing, drowsy feeling.


    In this moment of hopeless despair, she had to lend the princess her strength.


    "Princess, we can''t directly confront them right now. Run. Escape as far from this place as possible. As long as you escape alive today, you''ll have your chance tomorrow."


    "Little Princess...no need to delay...come!" Dark Jinn was out of patience. He had come to take the golden sword in the princess''s hand for the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire.


    As for his reward...


    Eyes flashing with a dark glow, the Dark Jinn stretched his giant hand to grab the puny creature.


    "Skyler, let''s go!"


    Princess Qamari twirled her sword, her eyes flashing with pain for a brief moment.


    Is this really the end? Will I never see him again?


    At this moment of life and death, she couldn''t help but recall her husband. After the completion of her mission, her plan was to rush back to the empire and see him. But perhaps, their fate together was only this long...


    Sighing despondently, she lifted her hand and swung her sword, fusing her elemental power with the sharp sword aura, as she charged to meet the descending hand of the Dark Jinn.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion resounded, rocks and dust rising, as the region within a mile distance of their confrontation went through a renovation. As the rocks and nearby vegetation shattered and grinded to dust, a desolate and barren landscape appeared.


    Puff!


    Princess Qamari''s figure sailed through the air, blood spraying from her mouth as her skin burst apart and fresh blood coated her from head to toe. The powerful collision with the Dark Jinn''s oppressive might had severely injured her with one blow.


    Even her newly refined level 1 Stage 3 elemental energy was useless.


    ''No wonder Snow wanted me to escape.''


    Boom!


    Puff!


    As her figure ruthlessly smashed into the ground, another mouthful of blood sprayed from her mouth.


    Princess Qamari lay limp, her breath coming out in rough gasps, not able to move a finger or toe. Every muscle and bone in her body screamed in pain as they bled profusely. Skyler, now dull and shaking, laid in her hand, unable to grasp the sword that was similarly damaged in the clash.


    ''This is really the end...''


    She blankly stared at the dark sky, her mind flashing with images of a time when her life was simple, carefree, and filled with happiness. That was a time long gone, feeling more like an eternity than a few mere years.


    That was the time when her parents were still alive and well.


    When did it begin?


    When did her peace shatter and morph into one she could barely recognize?


    She didn''t know. At some point, somewhere in time, something beyond her understanding had taken place and shattered her world. Something happened that changed the trajectory of her life, and the life she knew was hurled amidst the whirlwind of a storm, becoming nothing more than a wistful dream.


    "Little Princess...if you''d come along easily, you''d be in much better condition...why fight the inevitable?"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Princess Qamari did not respond.


    The Dark Jinn''s voice reverberated in the region, its penetrating rumble hard to ignore as his every step made the earth shake and the sky tremble.


    This was a behemoth upon whose appearance the very earth vibrated in shuddering tremors.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Laying motionless in the sea of dust, paralyzed with numbing pain and bleeding her life away, the princess''s eyes remained clear and bright, not a trace of regret or resentment to be found.


    She did her best to change her future, but if even her best wasn''t enough, then there was nothing she could do about that.


    She had taken this path to become strong and prepare herself to face a nameless darkness. But before she even confronted the enemy of her haunting dreams, she encountered a jinn.


    Though not as daunting as her faceless enemy, the jinns were beings born from magic fire, making it practically impossible to kill them. And as beings with immortality, they possessed immense knowledge and boundless magic.


    Their only flaw and the only shackles chaining them to the Dark Forest was their curse.


    In fact, their boundless magic was overwhelming enough to become the masters of the Seven Realms. But because of the curse, they couldn''t even move out of the Dark Forest without being called upon.


    And because of this curse, the most powerful and magical beings of the Seven Realms were reduced to fulfilling the wishes of weak and puny humans for a price of their desire.


    Bang!


    Bang!


    As the jinn neared, Princess Qamari peacefully waited for her end.


    ''Maybe after it ends, I''ll see mother and father again...''


    It wasn''t that had she given up, but that she couldn''t lift a finger to counterattack.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    "It''s a Jinn! It''s the Dark Jinn! Warriors, put up the chains! Put up the chains!"


    "Tie up the Jinn! Tie him up!"


    "Hahaha.....! A Jinn dares to enter the territory of the Jinn Hunters! What guts! I applaud you, man!"


    "Unfortunately, this is the end!"


    Out of nowhere, a swarm of men and women garbed in black cloaks swirling with runes appeared one after the other. The men, like a pack of wolves sighting meat, threw out numerous chains fluctuating with boundless elemental water energy that lunged towards the Dark Jinn like a surging flood.


    Pisss!


    As the chains made contact with the Dark Jinn, sounds akin to a cup of water poured in a hot pot rang out. The Dark Jinn, caught by surprise at the sudden change, grunted in pain when the chains made contact with his robes.


    "You puny humans dare to chain me, the Dark Jinn!?" Enraged, he roared and directly grabbed the chains, and using his brute strength, shattered them apart.


    "Don''t let him get away! Since he dared to come, he shouldn''t even think about getting away!"


    "Throw out more of the Jinn Restraining Chains!"


    "Throw out more of the chains!"


    The group of men and women, undaunted by the enraged roar of the Dark Jinn, threw out more chains and began using whips to lash at the giant''s feet.


    Pisss!


    More sounds of water and fire colliding sounded out as mist began to form around the Dark Jinn.


    "You puny humans are tired of living!" Releasing another enraged roar, the Dark Jinn stomped on the ground, causing the earth to shake and tremor. The Jinn Hunters lost their footing and fell on their backs, their hold on the chains loosening for a split instant.


    Seeing an opening, the Dark Jinn roared and threw out his arms, shattering the chains again.


    "I will make you pay for daring to chain me!"


    The Jinns'' most taboo topic were chains.


    Being cursed to never take a step out of the Dark Forest, and only appear when called upon by humans to fulfill their wish in exchange for a price of their desire, they felt chained and shackled, hating the injustice done to them.


    Obviously, they were more powerful than the puny humans, having more magic and ability than humans that could only live for a hundred years.


    So why were they trapped in a dark, gloomy, and bleak forest, while the weak humans basked under the glorious sun and laid under the radiant moon?


    Why were they living like filthy rats in the dark, damp, and rotten Dark Forest, while the puny humans lived like the rulers of the realms in the beauty of the trees, seas, plants, and other creatures of nature?


    Why, when they were the better beings, the more perfect creatures deserving of such enjoyment!?


    So they hated and resented the humans, using the greed and desires in their hearts to fulfill their wish while creating discord among them.


    Steaming with anger, hate, and rage, the Dark Jinn stomped towards the fallen humans.


    But right at this time, another swarm of black-robed men and women, with runes of magic swirling on their cloaks, charged onto the battlefield.


    In a thunderous holler, they threw out more chains and chanted at the top of their lungs.


    "WE ARE THE JINN HUNTERS! WE CHAIN THE BEINGS OF THE DARK FOREST! FEARLESS! BRAVE! COURAGEOUS! WE STAND UP FOR THE DEFENSELESS! LET''S CHAIN THE JINN!!!"


    Their thunderous boom resounded in the heaven and earth and raised a storm of dust. The earlier group of Jinn Hunters, getting reinforcements, jumped back to their feet and joined in the chant.


    "WE ARE THE JINN HUNTERS! WE CHAIN THE BEINGS OF THE DARK FOREST! FEARLESS! BRAVE! COURAGEOUS! WE STAND UP FOR THE DEFENSELESS! LET''S CHAIN THE JINN!!!"


    More chains shot out and the Dark Jinn, the most dreaded Jinn of the Seven Reigning Jinns, was bound in chains like a measly slave.


    "Urrg!"


    He roared and threw out his arms, but where the first line of chains shattered, new ones replaced them. And as time passed, the number of men and women in cloaks swirling with magical runes increased.


    The Dark Jinn paused and as he glanced in the direction of the paralyzed Princess Qamari, a sense of hesitation waved off his giant figure. After a few moments of stillness, it exhaled and sighed in defeat.


    "Little Princess...I guess today isn''t the day..." Sighing again, he dispersed in a puff of gray smoke.


    The Dark Jinn of the Dark Forest arrived and departed in a shower of dust and debris.

 Chapter 139 - Tribe Leader

    Princess Qamari watched everything unfold in stunned silence.


    Who in the world were these people? They actually had the guts to confront and chase away the Dark Jinn?


    She had never heard of the existence of such a group of people before. And even when she was doing her research, she hadn''t found any mention of them in the Building of Knowledge!


    So, who were these people?


    Paralyzed and unable to move, Princess Qamari lay bleeding on the ground as she looked at the black robes of the group and felt a sense of familiarity.


    Had see met these people before?


    At least the Dark Jinn hadn''t succeeded in killing her...


    In the future, she needed to train even harder to quickly grow stronger.


    Sight turning blurry from loss of blood, Princess Qamari sighed in relief and closed her eyes.


    She was really tired.


    "Tribe Leader Bai, you gathered us together with the claim of sighting the prophesied child. Where is the girl?"


    "The Dark Jinn appeared after so many years. His target could only be her. Everyone, let''s search around. I''m sure she is here somewhere."


    Tribe Leader Bai was frantic, the ruins and destroyed landscape rising fear in her.


    Were they too late?


    No! They couldn''t be too late. They had to find the girl alive and well. Otherwise...


    The consequences would be horrendous.


    Filled with urgency, Bai Lan went past the leader of the Jinn Hunters and started a desperate search in the rubble.


    "Sigh...Since Leader Bai claims she sighted the girl, then she must have sighted her. Everyone spread out and search! We must find the girl!"


    "Yes, Leader Ku!"


    The group of Jinn Hunters set aside their questions and confusions and set out to search for the unnamed ignore instead.


    Soon a cacophony of noise sounded in the region as men and women in swirling black robes overturned the ruins and searched with great fervor.


    Rocks and debris flew, just when Leader Ku was about to call quits and leave with his people, and after what felt like forever, an excited cry rang out from the other end of the barren field.


    "I found her! I found her!"


    "What!? She''s really here?"


    "She''s found! The girl is found!"


    And like a pack of curious newborns, the men swarmed over to the unconscious girl.


    Tribe Leader Bai was tight with nervous tension, her heart pounding in her ears as she raced to meet the prophesized girl.


    By the time she arrived, more than half of the Jinn Hunters had already gathered around, chatting and whispering in hushed tones.


    "She''s the prophesied girl? She doesn''t look much different from us."


    "Yeah, she looks the same as us. And she''s covered in blood. How can we be certain that she''s the one the ancestors told us about?"


    "Hmm! How do we know she''s the one?"


    "Excuse me! Let me through! I need to see the girl! Make way!" Leader Bai waved through the Jinn Hunters and appeared before the long-sought prophesized girl.


    Her face and head were cloaked, her body coved in blood. Leader Bai shook at the horrific state of the girl, her hands turning clammy as she stared.


    "Bai Lan, is she the prophesized girl?" Leader Ku asked in confusion. The girl before him looked nothing like what he expected. Covered in blood and dirt, with her face veiled and a sword in hand, the figure before him looked like a street rat then the hope of the tribes.


    But before he could open his mouth to make a snarky remark, Bai Lan got on her knees and gingerly gathered the battered girl.


    "She is severely injured. We need to get her treated before her condition deteriorates any further."


    "Bai Lan, are you sure she''s the one!? Well, actually, forget about that. For now, let''s just concentrate on getting her treated. There''s a place nearby where we can take her."


    Then turning, he addressed his group of Jinn Hunters.


    "Everyone, let''s move. We need to get to the nearest stronghold before the fall of the Dark Moon."


    "Yes, Leader!"


    And the group of Jinn Hunters raced against time as the sun moved under the horizon.


    *


    Crown Prince Lail returned to the Bansi Village in great anxiety and nervous thrill. He leaped off Black Serpent and strode into the thinning crowd.


    Night was about to descend, and natives of the Bansi Village felt anything but secure and safe under the shadow of the impending gloom. Once night time arrived, no one in the Bansi Village stayed outside.


    "Hurry, hurry! Wrap up the shop!"


    "Yes, the light is fading. We need to wrap up and clear this place before the descent of darkness."


    "I got too much stuff to carry today. To make it home on time, I''ll have to leave the rest of my stock here."


    With anxious expressions and hurried steps, the villagers closed their stalls and headed home.


    Before the magical beasts and vile creatures made their appearance, they had to find shelter and secure their safety.


    Crown Prince Lail frowned. It was only now that he realized the folly of his behavior.


    When he separated from Laila, he had immediately raced to the Laining City to prepare for his departure back to the Mistland Academy. He wanted to master his new elemental energy and prepare for the Seven Academies competition.


    If Laila was similarly going to attend the Seven Academies competition, then she would also race to the Laining City to prepare for departure. In that case, she was more likely to be found in the Laining City than the Bansi Village.


    "In the heat of excitement, I lost my senses. Considering Laila''s assertiveness, she would''ve probably reached Laining City by now. If so, I only succeeded in wasting time and energy by rushing here without thought."


    His gaze lifted to the sky, and as if he could see her golden pupils in the awning darkness, a smile surfaced on his face.


    "But I have yet to confirm if Laila is Qamari. What if the two turn out to be two different individuals?" He was anxious.


    The two women he felt something for, if they turned out to be one and the same, then he couldn''t be any happier. But if they turned out to be different...


    No, Laila and Qamari are one and the same. I feel it in my heart and my heart can''t be wrong!


    His eyes turned thoughtful as he looked in the direction of the black shield.


    "Since I''m already here, I might as well check out that place. It would be great if I find her, if not..."


    Then he would just have to wait until the Seven Academies Competition to confirm his doubt.


    Crown Prince Lail gathered his elemental energy to the bottom of his soles and flashed into the distance. Although he felt anxious and wanted to meet Laila right away, he knew that if she left already, there was nothing he could do.


    If she already reached the Laining City, then she might already be on her way back to her academy.


    A long while later, Crown Prince Lail appeared in the Bansi Village streets with a female in his arms. From her bloodied clothes and bloodless face, it was evident the girl had encountered a misfortune.


    "Senior Brother, thank you for helping me. But I don''t think I''ve seen you in the academy before. May I know your name? I''ll be sure to properly thank you once I recover." The girl''s voice sounded weak and fragile under the cover of the night. Her pale countenance and bright eyes were charming enough to stir any man''s heart.


    But the man carrying the girl didn''t so much as look down to admire the beauty in his arms. His gruesome mask covered his expression, but anyone with a bit of a sixth sense could perceive he wasn''t in a good mood.


    Crown Prince Lail hadn''t found the woman he was looking for. Instead, he encountered a student from the Mistland Academy surrounded by a pack of wild beasts. Taking the fact they were from the same academy into consideration, he went up and saved the injured apprentice.


    But what he didn''t expect was the female gaining another injury on top of her old one, making it impossible for her to move. Left with no choice, he carried her back.


    "There''s no need for you to thank you. We''re students from the same Academy and helping you didn''t take too much effort on my part."


    "But how will that do? Senior brother, I have no other way to express my gratitude. The least I can do is thank you sincerely."


    "I said there''s no need, so there''s no need." Seeing a stall beside a deserted roadside shop, Crown Prince Lail carried the girl over and sat her on the bench.


    "I can''t carry you all the way to Laining City. It isn''t appropriate. Here are some Healing and Blood Replenishing potions. Take them for three days and you''ll be good enough to travel on your own. Then, if you''ll excuse me." Crown Prince Lail turned, leaving before the girl could respond.


    The girl lowered her head, a strange expression on her face as she looked at the potions in her hands. Then, raising her head back up, she gazed at the man''s receding back.


    "Brother Lail, is that you?" Su Rui''s eyes filled with tears and she crumbled into shuddering sobs.


    "Brother Lail..."


    If she hadn''t heard his voice up close, she would''ve never recognized him. The man she loved had come to save her. Even though her heart ached as she watched him leave, there was nothing she could do to stop him.


    He belonged to another woman.


    At this thought, another round of shuddering sobs rocked through her body, and Su Rui couldn''t tell if it was fate that he happened to be the one to save her or just a mere coincidence.


    But whatever the case, she was glad he was the one to appear in her moment of despair.


    "I couldn''t find Laila. It seems I''ll have to wait until the academy competitions to see her again." Then, I''ll know if she is my wife, Princess Qamari.


    Eyes brimming with a radiant light, Crown Prince Lail raced back to the Laining City. He still had to return to the academy and prepare for the meeting with his wife...


    *


    Bai Lan rushed into the shack house of the herbalist, her face flushed from exertion and anxiety.


    "Healer, please. Come and see this patient. Come and see her...she lost too much blood." She laid the unconscious girl on the bed and hurried to the old healer''s side, dragging her to the cot.


    "What''s wrong with the patient? Did she fall from a high place, get injured by a magical beast, or got hurt in a confrontation?"


    "Healer, she confronted a difficult enemy. But healer, I''m sure nothing will happen to her as long as you administer treatment. She didn''t come into this world to die before accomplishing her task. So, please help her."


    "I can''t profess to be omnipotent. But I''ll do my best in healing your friend. Please, step aside. I''ll check her condition."


    "But she''s..."


    Right at this moment, Leader Ku entered the shack.


    "Healer, please do your best to save her. No matter what happens, you must save her." Walking over to Bai Lan, he grabbed her hand and pulled her back.


    "Bai Lan, if you cling to the healer''s side like this, then how will she concentrate on your special girl. You want her to get better, don''t you?"


    "Yes..."


    "Then let''s not get in the healer''s way and allow her to do her job."


    Bai Lan''s shoulder''s sunk and she slowly nodded.


    She understood the Jinn Hunter Leader''s meaning, but she felt too anxious to remain still and do nothing. The girl''s pale countenance and tightly pressed lips made her restless.


    She turned and walked out of the tent.


    The sky was dull, the sun long sunk into the horizons as fierce gales blew and slashing sounds of raising tides resonated.


    These were the early signs of the Dark Moon''s ascent.


    "Dad, I found her. I found her before the Dark Moon but....will she remain to fulfill her prophesized duty?"

 Chapter 140 - Ascent Of The Dark Moon

    "Well, how is it? Are the preparations complete?" Aarya Quime looked at her appearance in the mirror, her purple eyes flashing in excitement as she placed a jewel on her wrist.


    "Yes, I did everything you requested. No apprentice in the Academy will bring up Princess Qamari''s topic. But I can''t say the same for the elders. There''s also the Great Magician and the Medical Director. I can''t control them." A young man with a scar across his face replied deferentially.


    As he looked at the pretty woman, he was enamored with her to the point of wanting to clear all her obstacles and solve all her problems. Even if that meant he had to commit murder.


    "It''s fine. We won''t worry about them right now. After the first step of our plan is complete, we will take care of them later."


    "Mistress, can you trust that Marui Osklain? Her nature doesn''t appear to be of the enduring or meek type. What id she ruins your good deed in the future?"


    "Isn''t that why I have you around, Death? To douse out any flame that attempts to get in my way, right?"


    "Hmm!"


    "Good. Keep a close eye on her and if you see her behaving suspiciously, take care of her."


    Raising to her feet, Aarya Quime looked at herself in the full-size mirror from head to toe. She lifted her dress and twirled in place before smiling radiating at her reflection.


    "Now, let''s go and see how the task of the Hunters Guild is going along."


    A while later, in the same dark and damp cave, Aarya Quime set up her magical stones to activate the communication device. The device floated in the air before its grey fogy screen cleared and the white-robbed woman''s appearance displayed.


    "Is my task complete?" Without any niceties, Aarya Quime voiced her concern.


    "Your task? Heh...Aarya Quime, because of you, I suffered a very serious loss. You requested the clearance of a target whose elemental level isn''t level 1 or 2, but 3 and maybe above...how are you going to compensate my guild?"


    "What did you say!? Level 3!? I don''t believe it! That girl joined the academy the same period as I, so how could she be level 3?" Aarya Quime''s earlier confidence and joy disappeared like the burst of a bubble as a mortified look adorned her face.


    *


    Princess Qamari stood on a wide field riddled with cracks and holes. Elemental magic, ferocious and fierce, swept through the land, wreaking havoc and destruction everywhere they passed.


    Humans scattered in every direction, running and screaming as hordes of magical beasts flew over them and rained flames, ice storms, and gales of fierce winds.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    "Someone, save me!"


    "Save us!"


    Shrieks of pain and despair resounded, drowned within the surge of a devastating flood. More cracks appeared on the ground, and people tumbled into them like a stack of cards.


    Princess Qamari felt horrified as she witnessed a magical beast with steel wings skewer a group of children with its barbed tail. Blood splashed like a broken dam as another group of humans got crushed under the mountainous body of a behemoth.


    "What''s going on? What''s happening?" The sight before her terrified her out of her skin.


    It felt like the descent of the apocalypse...


    *


    Crown Prince Lail felt his heart lurch, then pound three times in quick succession, that he doubted whether it really happened or he had only imagined it.


    "What was that?" His wife''s image flashed in his mind and the Crown Prince found himself distracted the entire day as walked through the Halls of the Stone Mansion.


    It was the day of his departure, but Crown Prince Lail felt strange. He couldn''t bring himself to walk towards the teleportation portal.


    As if something was preventing him from leaving, Crown Prince Lail anxiously paced around his guest room. A gentle breeze blew through the only open window, and as he stopped next to it, he glanced into the distant mountains.


    "Why do I feel so restless? Is Qamari in trouble?" He couldn''t help but worry.


    *


    "What''s happening to her? Why is she spasming?" Bai Lan cared too much about the prophesized girl to stay away. She restlessly paced outside for a few heartbeats and burst back into the shack to check the situation. Her plan was to take a look and retreat.


    But when she saw the girl spasm like a fish out of the water, her original intent flew out of her mind and she worriedly ran to her side.


    "I don''t know what''s wrong with her. All her wounds automatically healed themselves. I only had to replenish the blood she lost. By logic, she should''ve gained conscious by now. But contrary to expectations, her condition seems to have worsened instead."


    "Then, what should be done? How do we help her?"


    "Aye, healers can only do so much. I healed her body, but her mind and her heart are out of my area of expertise."


    "So there''s nothing we can do to help her?" Bai Lan grabbed the unconscious girl''s hand, her gaze fixed on her pale face as she asked bleakly.


    They''ve been looking for her for so many years; spreading scouts and conducting searches throughout the Factions in the Northwest and beyond. And yet, when they finally found her, the girl was on the brink of death...


    "We can only pray the heavens will spare her." The old healer sighed and grabbed her medicinal materials. Giving the unconscious girl a final glance, she moved back to her corner and continued separating her concoctions.


    Outside the shack, the group of black-cloaked men anxiously surrounded their leader, their bright gazes flickering with impatience as they waited for his update on the girl''s condition.


    "Leader Ku, how is it? Is she going to make it?" Losing patience, a female stepped up and directly asked.


    "Yes, Leader Ku. Will she make it? She''ll make it, right? After all, she''s the one mentioned in the prophecy. She can''t die so easily." Another female stepped up with an equally anxious expression.


    "So, what is it? Will she make it or not?"


    Seeing the Jinn Hunters'' concern, Leader Ku frowned in confusion.


    Since when did his people begin to concern themselves with affairs unrelated to jinns?


    Since when did they worry about individuals that weren''t their comrades in arms?


    As far as he could remember, he never saw his Jinn Hunters throw even so much as a glance at the impoverished kids laying on the village roads...


    "Whether she''ll make it or not, is none of our concern. We are Jinn Hunters and our only concern are the jinns."


    "But Leader Ku, she was attacked by the Dark Jinn! That should at least concern us, right?" Even under the cold glare of their leader, the first female didn''t back down.


    She herself didn''t know why, but she found the girl covered in blood pleasing to her eyes. And the fact that she was attacked by the Dark Jinn, the craftiest and trickiest of all the Seven Jinns, raised her interest even further.


    "Hu Wan, you..." But before Leader Ku could continue his words, darkness descended.


    "Is this...?"


    "Oh Seven Heavens! It''s begun!"


    "The ascent of the Dark Moon!"


    The Jinn Hunters gasped in astonishment and shock. Exchanging dumbfounded glances, one by one, they all raised their heads and gaped.


    There, right in the center of the dark sky, was a round black disk.


    Surrounded by a ring of light on its outer edges, the black disk loomed over the land like a harbinger of doom.


    "It''s...it''s...it''s really...the Dark Moon..." Hu Wan stammered, trembling uncontrollably as she uttered the words on everyone''s mind.


    "The Dark Moon... the symbol of impending doom..." Leader Ku took in a deep breath, his heart racing as his mind swirled with the storm about to sweep through the seven realms.


    "Leader Ku, what''re we going to do?"


    "Yes. The Dark Moon ascended. There''s no doubt a great storm is about to descend. What do we do?"


    The female members of the Jinn Hunters felt fear and anxiety as they thought of their families. Weak and powerless, they would crush and shatter apart under the madness and chaos brought forth by fear and despair.


    However, the male members, although shaken, weren''t as disturbed.


    "Hmph! Isn''t it just a Dark Moon? What''s there to be scared of?"


    "That''s right. Just as there''s a bright moon, there''s a dark moon. You can''t love one and hate the other right?"


    "But this isn''t just any dark moon. This is the Dark Moon prophesized hundreds of years ago!"


    "Yes, well, even if it..."


    As he watched his people argue among themselves, Leader Ku felt a headache coming on. Rubbing his temples, he glared at the arguing squad and kicked the makeshift table.


    "Enough! What has gotten into you all, today? Would you look at yourselves? The great Jinn Hunters are bickering like three-year-old kids!"


    The arguing Jinn Hunters flushed at the reprimand and lowered their heads.


    "It doesn''t matter whether it''s the descent of the Dark Moon or Dark Jinn. As Jinn Hunters, we''ll do what we always do. Hunt Jinns and protect the human souls. As for other matters, we''ll take them in stride and deal with them when we encounter. Understood?"


    "Yes, Leader Ku!"


    With serious expressions and firm eyes, the Jinn Hunters raised their heads and pushed out their chests, brimming with confidence and determination as they looked at their leader.


    "Good. Now scatter and get some rest. We have a long day ahead of us." Waving his hand, Leader Ku sent his people. Alone and chilly, his sight went back to the Dark Moon, before he turned and walked towards the shack.


    Inside the shack, Bai Lan was still on her knees, holding the girl''s hand.


    As she watched every rise and fall of her chest, her hanging heart drummed in her ears.


    "Come on. You have to get better. There''re many people who''ve been restlessly anticipating your appearance. If you don''t get well, all of those people''s hopes and dreams will be shattered. Do you want to carry the guilt of shattering so many people''s hope?"


    Raised in the rocky plains of a hidden settlement, Bai Lan grew up hearing stories and tales about the prophecy girl.


    Unlike the other individuals who only cared about what the girl''s presence entailed, Bai Lan felt inspired by the characteristic traits and attributes of the girl.


    They were the traits of a leader she strived day and night to stringently follow.


    And the day she''d encounter the girl was one of the dreams she looked forward to.


    But when they met, they met in a situation where she couldn''t even ask for the other''s name...


    "I have yet to know your name. I want you to recover and tell me yourself."


    Flap!


    Right at this, the shack''s makeshift door screen flapped open with Leader Ku''s return. Walking to her side, he looked down at the sleeping girl.


    "Bai Lan, is she not showing any signs of waking?"


    "No, not so far..."


    "Sigh...Bai Lan, the Dark Moon ascended. What do you plan to do now?"


    Bai Lan tiredly ran a hand over her face and sighed. She herself didn''t know what to do. In such a short period of time, too much happened for her to completely digest.


    She had left her settlement with the sole purpose and intent of finding and returning with the prophecy girl.


    What she hadn''t expected and anticipated was such a twist of fate.


    "The Dark Moon...if the Dark Moon ascended, then it''s either flee or die. I''m planning on taking her with me to Bai settlement."


    "Will that be a good idea? She is being targeted by the Dark Jinn, after all."


    "That''s something I want to discuss with you." Gently settling the girl''s hand on her side, Bai Lan got to her feet and turned, training her solemn gaze on the impassive man.


    "When she wakes up, I want to ask you to train her. Train her fierce enough, fast enough, and hard enough to take on any jinn."


    "What!? You want me to train her!?"

 Chapter 141 - Return To Bai Settlement

    "Bai Lan, are you out of your mind? You want me to train her to hunt Jinns? Why?" Leader Ku couldn''t understand Bai Lan.


    The prophecy girl she''d been searching for like crazy had finally appeared. But instead of guarding her like a dragon guarding their treasure, she wanted to make her go through such a grilling training?


    She wants him to train her while knowing how dangerous the training is?


    Bai Lan crossed her arms and coldly looked at the Jinn Hunter.


    "If she knew how to hunt Jinns, then she wouldn''t have gotten so badly injured. Leader Ku, I want you to train how to hunt Jinns because of the Dark Jinn. We all know that Jinns can''t leave the Dark Forest unless someone summons them for a wish. Don''t you find it strange that the Dark Jinn came after her?"


    "You mean...?"


    "There''s someone that''s targeting her. If they just want something from her, then the situation wouldn''t be that worrying. But if they are after her life...we all know how the Jinns. The Dark Jinn especially doesn''t fulfill a wish in which he wouldn''t be making the greatest gain..."


    Leader Ku furrowed his brows, his face turning serious as understanding dawned on him. "The Dark Jinn must''ve accepted whatever wish the other person had with him gaining the greatest advantage. Okay. I can understand why you want me to train her. But have you thought about whether she''d be able to take it?"


    "She''s the girl of the prophecy. I fully believe she has the ability to confront and overcome any obstacles. And this...it''s just a training to make her stronger."


    The two looked at the still motionless girl with complex gazes. While they felt happy at her appearance, they also felt lost as they knew what her appearance entailed.


    *


    In the seven realms, dark magic and dark magic wielders were publicly shunned due to their attributes. Wild, spiteful, deadly, dangerous, but most importantly dark.


    Whether they were corrupted by the dark magic they wielded or they corrupted the magic with their vile hearts, dark magic wielders were a force the entire seven realms guarded against.


    Because of the devastating wars against the dark magicians and their control over dark forces, whenever a dark magic wielder appeared, they were thrown into an isolated dimension with the intention of keeping them sealed inside forever.


    But, it''s usually when one tries to chain or seal something they believe to be evil without any consideration of the other''s helplessness, that the true evil is born.


    At this moment, in a certain dimension outside the seven realms, grey smoke cloaked over a land of death and gore swarming with corpses and dead bodies, as maggots and flies feasted and festered over the numerous rotten bodies.


    Inhumane growls and snarls resonated in the region as two dark figures fought above the land of dead corpses. Both fast and deadly, the figures exchanged strikes and punches without holding back.


    Dark magic swirled through the air, rising gale and fierce ghostly shadows as they charged towards an equally sinister mass of ghostly shadows.


    BOOM!


    A loud explosion resounded, the powerful collision sending shockwaves and fierce tremors through the land. Corpses and bones, with maggots swarming out of their seven orifices flew through the air. The ground cracked and fractured before the dust settled.


    In the ensuing silence, the two clashing figures'' appearances were revealed. Pale-faced, soulless eyes swirling with endless darkness fell upon the mass of corpses.


    "That should''ve been enough to awaken the trapped souls in the bodies, right?"


    "Yes. But even if it failed to awaken the trapped souls inside, it shouldn''t be a problem to rise them back up."


    Thud!


    Thud!


    At this moment, the dull footsteps of an approaching individual came from behind the two figures, causing them to deferentially step aside with bowed heads.


    The figure, cloaked in a black robe with a black hood, appeared in the center of the two individuals and looked over the land with a look of a sovereign looking over his territory.


    "Good. You two did well. Go and see the other regions." A bone-chilling, grating, and genderless voice sounded from the hood, and as if gaining amnesty, the two figures scattered back and fled the scene without a backward glance.


    From their appearance, it looked as if they were running from a devil.


    "Hmph! Always the same...not one with nerves to witness the scene." Alone, the figure madly cackled, before spreading out its arms as if to embrace the world.


    But what really occurred was soul-numbing.


    Threads of black smoke, swirling with a bleak and grim aura, exuded from the figure''s body and spread out towards the mass of corpses. It seeped into the body of the corpses, and as if sensing the malicious presence, the corpses began to shudder and twitch, seemingly fighting against the foreign invasion.


    Wretched hisses, combined with painful grunts, filled the region and spread a melody of death and the promise of destruction.


    After what felt like forever, the corpses stopped spasming and the painful grunts receded. But there were black threads of smoke flowing from the corpses'' bodies.


    The figure, seemingly excited about the completion of its task, faced his palms upward and roared.


    "Rise my dead army!"


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    In one uniform order, the corpses crawling with maggots and flies sprang open their hollow and bleak eyes, and rose to their feet.


    Facing the black-cloaked man and hooded man, they placed their hands on their chests and bent on one knee. Then a thunderous roar, emotionless and mechanical reverberated in the dimension.


    "We, the dead army, greet Master!"


    "Hahaha..."


    *


    "Ah!"


    Princess Qamari woke with a scream, her eyes wild and terrified, as she jumped off the cot and grabbed her golden sword, instinctively getting into a defensive stance.


    "Calm down, calm down. We''re not going to hurt you." Bai Lan, on the other side of the room, was pleasantly surprised when she saw the girl wake. But the next second, her joy disappeared and she felt like crying when she saw the other defensively raise her sword against herself.


    Da**! After an entire night of taking care of her, this is the reward I get?


    Although she complained internally, she didn''t display a trace of emotions externally. She understood the girl was reacting as such because of the unfamiliar environment. Raising her hands, she patiently and gently coaxed the other.


    "I don''t mean you any harm. If I did, you''d be done by now. So calm down and lower your sword. If we can talk this out, then there''s no need to raise weapons, right?"


    Suspiciously narrowing her eyes, Princess Qamari scanned the girl from head to toe.


    "Who are you?"


    "Good question. One we can discuss calmly?" Bai Lan suggested.


    "When in an unfamiliar land, I don''t do calm." The other coldly replied.


    "Smart. Okay, how about we talk about how I saved you? You do remember that, right? That you were almost in the clutches of the Dark Jinn?"


    Princess Qamari''s eyes turned complex as she recalled her clash with the Dark Jinn. It was by far her most devastating defeat.


    If the Jinn Hunters hadn''t arrived when they did, she wouldn''t be alive at the moment.


    Her sword dropped to her side and she sat back on the cot.


    Since the other had saved her, the least she could do was lower her sword and give her a little bit of respect.


    Seeing the girl lower her sword so easily, Bai Lan blinked, and then, a sweet smile spread across her lip.


    "Good. Now, how do you feel?"


    "Where am I?" Princess Qamari coldly asked.


    Okay, not one for polite inquires..."We are about 3 miles away from the region you collided with the Dark Jinn. Do you have any idea why he might''ve targeted you?"


    "Nope. Before today, I never realized that I had so many people targeting me."


    "Many people targeting you? Do you mean you were ambushed before colliding with the Dark Jinn?" Bai Lan was stunned.


    There was such a scene as well? Just how many people were after the girl?


    I was right to decide to take her back to the Bai Settlement. She can train and evade the eyes of her pursuers for while.


    "I was ambushed by three waves of mercenaries from the Hunters Guild."


    "This is a serious matter. For three waves of mercenaries to pursue you so relentlessly, the person who commissioned them must really want to get rid of you. Moreover, there''s the Dark Jinn."


    Princess Qamari sighed.


    She''d really offended people without even realizing it. Lifting her head, she looked at the strangely dressed and black-cloaked female.


    "But who are you? And why did you save me?" There was no such thing as free lunch in the universe. If the girl said she had saved her out of kindness, Princess Qamari wouldn''t believe her.


    Bai Lan walked over to the girl and sat on the mud stool. Placing her hands on her lap, she turned and began in a serious tone.


    "My name is Bai Lan and I am from the Bai settlement on the East of the East Minions Faction. About a hundred years ago, a wise older on the verge of death passed by our settlement. In return for saving her life, she made a prediction for our tribe."


    "Okay...someone made a prediction and you just believed it?" Princess Qamari was skeptical.


    No matter how mysterious the realms were, how could they just believe the words of a passing stranger?


    A smile surfaced in Bai Lan''s eyes when she saw Princess Qamari''s dubious glance.


    "If it was only a prediction, we wouldn''t have believed it. But the wise older said that the seven realms will be engulfed in chaos. At the time when darkness descends and all hope seems lost, a glimmer of light will appear from our Bai settlement. This light won''t be a native of our settlement, but one we find before the ascent of the Dark Moon and in return will save the world."


    "Okay, so the realms will be enveloped in darkness and your Bai clan saves the only light that can save the realms. But what does that have to do with me?"


    "Everything. Because that light is you." Then Bai Lan''s gaze fell on the golden sword in Princess Qamari''s hand.


    "Huh?" Did she hear right? Did this girl just say that she was the light? Ha...ha...


    "Very funny. Now if you''ll excuse me, I need to go. Thank you for saving me. If a time arrives in the future when you''re in need of my help, you can contact me through this communication device." Princess Qamari wasn''t interested in hearing tales.


    She still had to return to the Sealand Academy and turn in her mission.


    After that, she had to journey to the Amayan Empire!


    Placing the device on the bed, Princess Qamari got to her feet and turned to the shack door.


    Seeing her leave just like that, Bai Lan was frantic.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    "What? Do you still have more to say? I''m telling you if it''s going to be more nonsense about me being the light, or whatever, I''m not interested." What nonsense! She wasn''t even born a hundred years ago, so how could her future be already predicted?


    "Okay, I won''t say anything about the prediction. But do you really want to go back right now?"


    "If I don''t go now, then when should I go?"


    "How about when you''re strong enough to face the Dark Jinn?" Bai Lan could only change tactics. The girl would obviously not return to the Bai Settlement to fulfill the prophecy on her own.


    But she could still lure her there.


    She didn''t believe a person destined to be a great leader wouldn''t even have the ambition to grow stronger!


    And her tactic immediately showed its effect. Because the moment she mentioned the Dark Jinn, the girl stopped.


    "What do you mean?" Princess Qamari paused mid-step and turned to the girl. To become strong was her goal, and to become strong enough to face a Jinn was now her new goal. Since the girl brought up the topic, she wanted to know where the other was going with this.


    "I mean if you return to the Bai Settlement with me, I''ll have the leader of the Jinn Hunters train you to fight against Jinns."


    "When are we leaving?"


    Learn how to fight Jinns?


    Heh...Returning to the Sealand Academy wasn''t an urgent matter.


    Making that Dark Jinn suffer was more important!

 Chapter 142 - Leader Ku

    Bai Lan smiled and walked up to the girl.


    "We have to wait until daybreak. The Dark Moon has ascended and no one should walk under its shadow."


    "The Dark Moon?" Princess Qamari turned and looked out the shack flap at the black disk in the center of the sky.


    "Yes. The Dark Moon ascends once a century. But even though it only ascends once in a century, it''s one of the most dreaded times for all magicians."


    "Why?" Seeing there wasn''t any chance of them leaving at the moment, Princess Qamari returned to the cot and sat with her sword on her lap.


    Bai Lan followed and sat beside the cot as she explained.


    "The ascent of the Dark Moon is a time when the entire seven realms get engulfed in absolute darkness. It is a time when the presence of light is dimmed and darkness rules. It is a time when dark magic is at its strongest. And because of this, magicians dread it. Because at this time, the dark magic wielders become two-three times stronger than usual."


    "How can the presence of a single celestial body have such an effect? The magicians are elemental wielders because they have elemental magic in their veins. But how can the celestial body affect the elemental energy bestowed by the heart of the realm?"


    "That''s where everyone is mistaken. The elemental magic might be bestowed by the heart of the realm, but they forget that even the heart of the realm is under the light and shadow of the moon. And when the mystical powers of the moon fall on the heart of the realms, then the magic''s properties are subtly changed."


    Princess Qamari frowned. From Bai Lan''s words, she sensed a hidden meaning.


    "Therefore, the elemental magic in everyone''s veins carries a hint trace of those mystical properties. And under the moon''s shadow, those properties are enhanced. Dark magic wielders possess greater quantities of dark elemental energy. This energy receives a boost in power under the Dark Moon''s effect, leading to the descent of chaos..."


    "The reason we can''t leave is..."


    "Aside from the possibility of getting influenced by its mystical properties, there''s also the chance of encountering dark magic wielders."


    "Wonderful..." It wasn''t her thing to be sarcastic, but Princess Qamari felt irritated by all the magic and dark magic nonsense.


    Was it just her, or did things seem to get more complicated?


    *


    Bang!


    Aarya Quime slammed her door shut, her eyes flaming with hatred and deep resentment.


    "How? How could she be level 3? How could she be level 3 already?"


    Why?


    Why was she so talented!?


    The heavens were obviously playing favorites, giving all the good things to one person. With another enraged roar, she crushed her worktable to the ground.


    Knock! Knock!


    At this moment, subdued knocks came from the door, pulling her out of trance.


    "Aarya Quime, are you inside?" Marui Osklain''s voice resounded from outside. Without waiting for an invitation, she pushed the door open and came in.


    But the moment she saw the condition of the place, her eyes turned wide with shock.


    "What is going on here?"


    "Nothing of much importance. Tell me, did you get it?"


    "Yes." Side-stepping the mess, she handed a mirror like object to the female.


    Aarya Quime snatched the object and infused her elemental magic. Light swirled before gathering into a screen-like appearance. Then the screen cleared and the image of a man appeared on its surface.


    Huuuuu!


    Aarya Quime and Marui Osklain gasped in astonishment. The appearance and aura of the man caught them off guard.


    "Is this...?"


    "It seems to be? The image was drawn by a member of the Mistland Academy."


    "Heh...No wonder Sister Ling is smitten."


    Princess Qamari, so what if you''re a beloved of the heavens? If they shower you with all the good things in the realms, then I''ll just snatch those good things from you!


    The image on the screen was that of Crown Prince Lail...


    *


    Leader Ku came into the shack to find the girl awake and Bai Lan enthusiastically chatting with her.


    "You''re awake? How are you feeling?"


    Princess Qamari was startled at the sound of the new voice. Turning her head, she saw a dark-haired man with dark eyes standing at the entrance of the shack.


    "You are...?"


    "This is Leader Ku. He is the leader of the Jinn Hunters. In the future, he''ll be the one training you."


    Princess Qamari stood up and greeted.


    "Leader Ku, it''s nice to meet you. I am Princess Qamari Ramulas. You can call me Princess Qamari."


    Leader Ku was caught off guard by both Bai Lan and the girl. He didn''t remember agreeing to teach the girl. And yet, Bai Lan had already made him the master of the girl!


    Now, whether he wanted it or not, he had to train her.


    Bai Lan smiled. The complicated expression on Leader Ku''s face told her all she needed to know. The man was going to train her little ancestor...


    "Since you''re introduced. Should we depart? The journey to Bai Settlement isn''t an easy one, especially when there are possibilities of encountering the monitoring patrol up the hill."


    "We''re ready to depart anytime you''re ready, Leader Bai. I''ll be taking only a squad of my people. The rest will remain behind to keep an eye on the situation." Giving the two girls a final nod, he turned and walked out of the shack.


    The night ended and with it, the Dark Moon disappeared.


    But everyone knew that this was just the beginning. The Dark Moon had ascended and for an entire six months, everything would be still and silent like the calm before the storm.


    Once the six months passed, that''s when the reign of terror would begin.


    Leader Ku walked past his men and stood on the edge of the settlement, his vacant gaze sweeping over the peaceful and happy expressions of the settlement.


    "It must be great to be ignorant." He scoffed.


    As ordinary civilians that were more concerned about their daily living necessities, the ordinary natives hadn''t any clue about the disaster about to strike.


    Even though Leader Ku appeared relaxed and unaffected by the impending nightmare, his repetitive inquires and great concern for the prophecy girl showed how restless his heart was.


    "Leader Ku, are you alright?" Hu Wan appeared beside the man and asked with concern.


    She could sense their leader was a bit off, but as long as he didn''t speak first, all she could do was ask after his health.


    "I''m fine, Hu Wan. Don''t worry. Leader Bai wants me to train the girl. I''ll be returning to the Bai settlement with her. In the main time, you''re in charge of the Jinn Hunters. Because of the ascent of the Dark Moon, there''ll be unrest and disturbance among the settlements. We need to stay clear out of their issues. Remember, we''re Jinn Hunters. We hunt Jinns. It''s not our duty to interfere in the affairs of the settlements."


    "Yes, Leader. You be careful." Hu Wan solemnly nodded.


    "Inform Leader Bai I went to take care of some errands. I''ll be back in a bit." With a quick nod, Leader Ku disappeared into the distance.


    Leader Ku moved through the ruins and rubbles, the place of their clash with the Dark Jinn, and headed west.


    On the West of the Northwest laid the West Minions Faction Caults. A group of nomadic people that migrated from Ice Plains in the North, the nomadic people settled on the west of the Northwest.


    As people used to the cold, the sudden warm air had caught many unprepared, resulting in them getting sick and ill, until half of their numbers were wiped out.


    After encountering various trials in the form of being ostracized and disdained by the other factions, they were forced to take up arms and fight for land. Their struggle paid off as in the end, they got the West of the Northwest and created the West Minions Faction.


    Leader Ku moved rapidly, seemingly racing against time as he leaped from tree to tree, hill to hill until finally spotting the settlement shack houses among the sparse trees.


    Leaping down from a tree, Leader Ku unhurriedly walked through the fence gate and headed towards the Tribe Leader''s hut.


    "Ku Yan, is that you? You''re back?"


    "Ku Yan is back. I wonder if he came to see his mom."


    "Aye...what''s there to see? The woman had been poisoned by her own daughter-in-law. I still can''t believe she was in cahoots with a Jinn."


    "Don''t say more. Ku Yan won''t like it. After all, he was the one that brought the girl."


    The village women whispered and gossiped among themselves as they watched Ku Yan expressionlessly pass them. They appeared to be pitying him, but from the gleeful gleam in their eyes, it was evident that they were enjoying his misfortune.


    Ku Yan felt his heart painfully clench in his chest when the villagers mentioned his ex-wife. He met Su Ra at a market trade and liked the girl at first sight. When she told him she didn''t have a family, without looking into her background, he had brought her home.


    Believing himself lucky for getting such a pretty wife, he went against his mother''s choice and married her.


    But it was from there that Ku Yan''s nightmare began.


    The woman he believed to be a pretty, innocent, orphan girl made a trade with a Jinn for beauty. In return, the Jinn desired the willing heart of a wise woman.


    His mother, the wise leader of the Ku Tribe, was Su Ra''s target.


    But his mother wasn''t easily taken in by Su Ra and using her wisdom, exposed her identity before the village. Su Ra put on a drama of being deliberately targeted by her mother-in-law as she wasn''t her choice. Ku Yan believed her words and threatened to leave the Ku Tribe forever if his mother failed to behave well with his wife.


    Blinded by her fake image, Ku Yan left his mother in her care to take care of his shop. But when he returned, he found his mother bedridden and handicapped.


    Su Ra informed him his mother fell into the creek while she was doing laundry, but the villagers failed to see anything.


    In fact, it was only upon his appearance that they found out his mom got into an accident. The natives voted for a new leader as a handicapped individual couldn''t oversee the settlements'' affairs and his mother lost the status of Leader Ku.


    From that day, whether pained by her new condition or shattered by the incident, his mother had completely stopped talking to him.


    Ku Yan felt uncomfortable with the sudden distance between them and stopped going to shop and tried to spend more time with her. But his mother ignored him and overlooked his attempts, making him sad and depressed.


    Suffocated by the environment at home, he wanted to go into the woods for a breather but told Su Ra he was going to town as he didn''t want to dampen the atmosphere with his depressive emotions.


    As such, he happened to return earlier than usual and just happened to witness Su Ra feeding his mother Scorpion Poison.


    The scene chilled him to his heart as understanding finally dawned on him.


    His mother didn''t become handicapped by an accident.


    Su Ra had poisoned her.


    He was so enraged that he wanted to kill the wench on the spot, but a Jinn appeared and saved her from his wrath. From then, he became the stain of the Ku Tribe, as the wife he brought home poisoned his mother until she became bedridden.


    It was also him that ended the line of Ku Leaders from his great-grandparents'' generation.


    Filled with hate and endless guilt, Ku Yan of the Ku Tribe, became Leader Ku of the Jinn Hunters to haunt down Jinns and seek revenge from the woman that ruined him.


    "Leader Ji, I''ve returned with news about the prophecy girl." Standing outside Leader Ji''s shack, Ku Yan blocked out the women''s voices and schooled his features.


    This wasn''t the time to dwell on the past.

 Chapter 143 - Bai Settlement

    "You''ve found the girl? Where is she?" Hurried footsteps sounded from inside the shack as Leader Ji rushed to invite Leader Ku.


    "Ku Yan, quick! Come in. Tell me everything you know about the girl. This is a question of the Seven Realms'' survival.


    Leader Ji''s face instantly turned dark upon hearing the young man''s words. However, in the next instant, he wiped the ruthless gleam from his eyes and smilingly welcomed the young man inside.


    Hmph! Ku Yan, I''ll let you act as you want for a while longer. The moment I get the prophecy girl in my hands, your story comes to an end!


    "Sit, sit! Madam Lin, bring some refreshments. We have Ku Yan over!"


    The middle-aged man smilingly sat next to Ku Yan.


    "So, where is the prophecy girl and why haven''t you brought her along with you? Is she okay?"


    "Leader Ji, don''t worry. The girl is okay and is with Leader Bai. Leader Bai had found her and is taking her back to the village." Ku Yan wasn''t in the dark about Leader Ji''s intentions.


    But since the man only seemed to be looking out for the best of the Ji Settlement, he didn''t pay his manipulations too much heed.


    "She is with Leader Bai? Why did you allow Leader Bai to take her? Don''t you know how important she is?"


    "Leader Ji, Leader Bai had found the girl. So it''s only reasonable that she''d take her along. If I acted shamelessly and tried to wrestle the girl away, do you think the prophecy girl will be pleased with us?"


    "This..."


    "That''s why I didn''t force her to come with me. But don''t worry. I''m going to the Bai settlement to train her. I stopped by to request you to look after my mother in my absence for me." This was the real reason Ku Yan had returned.


    With the ascent of the Dark Moon, unrest was certain to abound in the Northwest. With his mom handicapped, if there wasn''t anyone to take care of her and look after her, then she won''t be able to make it through the upcoming storm.


    "It''s good if you''re going to train her. At least then, our Ji Tribe will have a hand in contributing to the rise of the Prophecy girl. Don''t worry about your mom. I''ll have Madam Lin take good care of her."


    "Thank You, Leader Ji." Ku Yan cupped his hands to offer the man his sincere thanks.


    "Haha...what''s there to thank me? We''re both doing what we''re doing for the good of the Ji Tribe...haha."


    "If you two are done discussing your important matters, here are your refreshments." At this moment, Madam Lin came in carrying pots of milk tea and apple pastries, the only ones the Ji Tribe was most famous for because of their close proximity with the Apple Tree.


    "Haha...Madam Lin, you have perfect timing. We''re done discussing. Set down the pastries. We need to celebrate this moment with something sweet." Taking the table-set from her hands, Leader Ji set down the tray of pastries between him and Ku Yan, passing the man a tray and milk tea before digging in his own.


    "Sigh...we are living such peaceful and comfortable lives right now. After the nightmare begins, who knows if we''ll ever have this chance again." As immigrates from the North, the Ji Tribe was more clear on the difficulties of shifting and leaving behind familiar grounds in search of habitable and survival ones.


    They knew how difficult it was to confront the opposition of native residents and acclimate to a foreign environment for survival.


    Once the most dreaded hour arrives, finding such peace and comfort again would be most difficult.


    Sighing helplessly, Leader Ji bowed his head with a complicated expression.


    If it were up to them, they would''ve preferred to never confront the upcoming nightmare. But it wasn''t up to them and they had no way of evading that which was about to come.


    A while later, Ku Yan left the Ji Tribe without returning home to see his mother. Since he came to know about Su Ra''s truth, he''d lost the courage to see his mom''s face and her situation and condition made his guilt fester even more.


    Navigating through the same valleys and hills, he leaped through the ruins and rubble back to the settlement the prophecy girl and Bai Lan stayed.


    As indifferent as he appeared, Ku Yan was actually looking forward to training the girl. Because in a way, he would be contributing to securing the future of not only the Ji Tribe but the entire seven realms.


    Maybe then, his previous sins would be forgiven in view of his great accomplishments...


    Princess Qamari and Bai Lan were in the midst of preparing for departure when Ku Yan returned.


    "Ku Yan, you''re finally back. I was planning on taking our friend Qamari away from here without you if you delayed any longer. The Dark Moon will reappear in a few more hours. The sooner we set off, the earlier we''ll reach the Bai settlement. And the earlier we reach the settlement, the sooner we can seek shelter from the Dark Moon."


    "I''m sorry for the delay. I had to take care of some personal affair."


    "Haha...We''re just glad you made it back in time. Now, let''s go!"


    Bai Lan grabbed Princess Qamari''s wrist earning a cold glare from the girl. Unable to bear the cold aura, she immediately released the hand and sheepishly smiled.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t hold your hand. But can we move faster? I don''t want us to get stuck in the middle of the road with a Dark Moon above our heads."


    At this, everyone''s expression turned solemn and without a word, they clutched their bundle and turned, leaping into the distant mountains before another round of useless chatter could begin.


    Princess Qamari followed tight on Bai Lan''s heels, surprised at the fact the girl had such great footwork without the use of magic.


    "Bai Lan, where did you learn such mysterious footwork?"


    "You mean the Light-Body Footwork? This is a secret technique of the Bai Tribe. But if you like it, I''ll teach you the steps in the future."


    "If it''s the secret technique of your Bai Tribe, why would you teach it to me?" Teach her for free? There was no such thing as free meal in this world!


    "Because you''re like a little sister to me. Teaching a sister the secret technique of the Bai Tribe isn''t forbidden."


    "Heh...doesn''t that mean one only needs to become your sister to learn all of your Bai Tribes secret techniques? By the way, you''re not much older than me. So why are you addressing yourself as my older sister?"


    "Because I''ve more experience than you!"


    "Even if I''m younger than you, you still can''t become my older sister. It isn''t so easy to be my sister!"


    "No problem! In time, I''ll definitely become your soul sister."


    The small group of people joked and chattered nonstop as they made their way back to the Bai Tribe.


    Within the time of half a day, they arrived before the giant cluster of rocks surrounding the Bai Settlement.


    "Qamari, welcome to the Bai Tribe."


    Princess Qamari looked at the cluster of rocks and couldn''t help but marvel at nature''s beauty. The giant rocks, each about half as tall as the ancient trees in the Forbidden Zone, acted as a form of shelter and defense as they surrounded the settlement living in its center.


    Bai Lan led the group to the only entrance into the tribe where a lone guard slept with his feet resting on a rock. Seeing the sleeping guard, Bai Lan''s face turned dark and she mercilessly kicked the man.


    Bang!


    "Ah! Who! Who dared to kick!" The guard interrupted from his sweet nap and kicked so viciously, rose to his feet with anger brimming in his now alert eyes.


    But upon seeing Bai Lan''s figure, he immediately deflated and began trembling uncontrollably.


    "Lea...Lea...Leader!" Unable to withstand the powerful aura, his legs grew weak and he fell on his knees.


    "Heh...I left for a day and night, and you useless fools dared to actually sleep on duty? You useless idiot! Starting today, you''re fired from guard duty!" Throwing another vicious kick at the guard, Bai Lan stomped on his foot and moved past him.


    Princess Qamari threw the wailing guard a pitiful glance and followed after Bai Lan. She felt sorry for the man for losing his job, but she found Bai Lan''s way of handling the matter very acceptable.


    After all, the entrance of a home, village, or city was the most important part of a region. It was the place that gave outsiders access to the individuals and valuables held within the territory. If the guarding of the entrance was lax, there wasn''t any need to wonder what could happen to the occupants and their valuables if a group of bandits attacked.


    As a guard with the responsibility of securing the safety of every individual inside the settlement, the guard had failed to carry out his duty. His punishment was just and rightly deserved.


    "Qamari, come with me. Until you''re strong enough to leave on your own, you''ll stay with me."


    "Hmm..." Princess Qamari''s eyes wandered around the settlement in fascination.


    One can also use leaf clusters as skirts? As chest bands as well? I wonder if those are real tattoos...hope not because they look too...horrendous


    Her eyes were practically laughing in amusement as she looked at the various blood lines and marks adorning the tribal people''s faces. As scary and ferocious the blood tattoos made them appear, they also made the tribal folk appear comical and...strange.


    "Qamari, what are you laughing at? Is there something funny?" Bai Lan leaned her head next to Princess Qamari and fixed her gaze in the direction the other was looking.


    Upon seeing the group of men and women adorned in their official robes and appearing relaxed and at ease, Bai Lan''s playful expression disappeared and a dark aura swirled around her.


    "Qamari, do you want to see how to skin a live money?"


    "I''m not sure about that. I actually love animals. But if you skin a live person, I''d be more than willing to join you."


    Bai Lan paused mid-step and threw the girl a strange look.


    She would love to see me skin a person alive? Isn''t she the prophecy girl? Why is she so ruthless! But she also said she likes monkeys...


    Bai Lan was thrown in turmoil. The girl she brought to save humanity didn''t seem to hold much empathy towards humans but...animals?


    With such distinct taste, could she be trusted to save them?


    Throwing the girl another strange glance, Bai Lan turned and proceeded towards the group of men.


    The group of ten had returned from the wise elder''s gaze frightened out of their minds. Their minds replayed the image of the howling and wailing shadows and shapes in the cave. Restless and spooked, they weren''t able to sleep well and gathered together to discuss the situation of their Leader.


    But before they could even begin their discussion, a dark, awfully familiar voice interrupted their conversation.


    "Heh...I see my absence has been enjoyed quiet well, no?"


    "That...doesn''t that sound like the leader''s voice?" The female tentatively asked.


    "Yep, it sounded the same to me." Hesitantly lifting their heads, they encountered the cold sneer of their Leader Bai.


    "Leader!" Excited to see her return safe and sound, the men rushed towards Bai Lan to inquire about her health. But before they could even approach six inches of her, kicks and punches rained down on them, making them cry and beg for mercy as they huddled together.


    "You useless lot of flesh! I told you to find someone, you couldn''t find her! I left you in charge of the tribe and you''re enjoying yourselves here? Useless! Truly useless!"


    Princess Qamari enjoyed the scene with bright eyes. As she watched Bai Lan pummel a group of grown-up individuals, she couldn''t help admire the girl.


    That was until her gaze fell on the clothes the group of ten were wearing...


    Shocked speechless, Princess Qamari stepped closer for a better look and, clearly seeing the mark on the corner of their robes, her breath stagnated.


    "This...you people are..." They were the group of black-clothed men that had chased her when she was headed towards the Bansi Village....

 Chapter 144 - First Lesson On Jinns

    "You people, you followed me before, haven''t you?" Princess Qamari glared at the group of ten, her cold voice sounding as if it came from the depth of hell.


    The group of ten startled before turning to her. At first, they couldn''t recognize her. She was covered from head to toe in white with only her golden eyes exposed. But when their gaze fell on the golden sword in her hand, their eyes widen as if they had seen a ghost.


    "You...you''re the prophecy girl?" Great Seven Heavens! No wonder they couldn''t recognize or find her. She had changed her appearance...


    The group of ten felt like idiots as they had failed to consider this fact in their search.


    "She''s really her! How did the Leader recognize her in that get-up?" The female of the group spoke out in astonishment.


    "If one is searching hard enough, it isn''t that difficult actually. Just one look at her sword-wielding hand and you''d know who she is." The head of the group added.


    "Yes, but we failed to recognize and forgot about the golden sword."


    As the group discussed among themselves, the Tribe Leader stepped forth.


    "Enough with your chats and arrange for the settlement of our guests. Make sure they are settled well enough so that the night winds won''t reach them.


    "Yes, Tribe Leader!" Getting the amnesty to leave from their Leader''s pressurizing aura, the group bowed and raced into the distance.


    Princess Qamari''s eyes flickered with complex light as she watched them run away. These people knew who she was and what she was. They chased after her the moment she set foot into the East Minions Factions. And from their actions, it felt as if they were waiting for her.


    Who are these people? They knew her when she herself didn''t have any idea what she was...


    She turned to Bai Lan with an equally questioning gaze, but the girl pat her on the shoulder and ran away as well.


    "What''s going on with these people?" They seemed too untrustworthy to trust or depend on.


    "Are you okay?''" Leader Ku came up and asked with worry. The peaceful and calm girl suddenly became eerily quiet to the point where a cold aura exuded from her body.


    "When are we beginning the training?" Princess Qamari coldly asked.


    "We can begin tomorrow itself if you like."


    "Let''s begin tomorrow then."


    Princess Qamari left Leader Ku with a confused expression on his face as he watched her back.


    "What happened?" He could sense something was different about the girl, but he couldn''t imagine what could''ve happened to cause such a drastic change in her aura.


    "Forget it. I''m only here to train her." Leader Ku turned and sought out the tribal folks in charge of settling their sleep arrangements. Finding the cave which he shared with other tribal folks, Leader Ku spread out his cot and laid down.


    Too many events had taken place within the last few days, making him exhausted and confused. A good rest was what he needed to begin the first lesson tomorrow.


    Closing his eyes, Leader Ku fell into a deep slumber.


    The next morning, on the training field of the Bai Settlement, stood two individuals facing each other.


    "Qamari, how much do you know about Jinns?"


    "As much as everyone does." Princess Qamari hadn''t been interested in the subject before and didn''t have the time to spare on Jinn study. So her knowledge was as limited as an ordinary individual.


    "Nothing much then...Alright, let''s first go over the topic of Jinns. As everyone knows, Jinns are creatures born out of the fire. Their physical properties are such that they can neither feel pain nor get injured. But the most daunting of all is their immortality. Because they have immortal life, the Jinns have greater experience and knowledge than ordinary humans."


    "This is why they look down on humans, right?"


    "This is only one of the many reasons why they look down on humans. But yes, their immortality is their greatest advantage. Where we get born into the realms and die after a few years, they live forever. Where we forget and begin a new, they never forget. And where we rush to learn something new every day, they take their time learning and observing before impersonating or replacing."


    "Replace?"


    "Yes, replace. The Jinns have been on the move trying to find a way to get out of the Dark Forest. They kidnap certain individuals and test them to see if they could replace them in the Dark Forest. However, this intention of theirs has also failed. But the Jinns aren''t ones to admit defeat. And with immortal life, they have all the time they need to begin a new experiment."


    "New experiment? What new experiment?" Princess Qamari tensed when she recalled the Dark Jinn. Creatures such as those were already difficult to defeat. If they freed themselves from the Dark Forest, then only disaster would await the seven realms.


    "More than a thousand years ago, there was a case where the Dark Jinn tried to kidnap a Marikeen."


    "Marikeen!? What would the Dark Jinn want from the Marikeen? After all, she''s a healer."


    "It appears the Dark Jinn found out about the miraculous abilities of the Marikeen. He wanted to use her to free himself and his kin from the Dark Forest, but the Marikeen has an acute sense of danger and ill-minded individuals. So the moment the Dark Jinn appeared before her, he was exposed by her heightened senses."


    "But the Jinns are more stubborn than humans. The Dark Jinn shouldn''t have given up."


    "He didn''t. On the contrary, he felt he''d become a step closer to his goal because he found a weakness in her, a weakness to free themselves. The Dark Jinn came to know that the Marikeen was innocent of heart and kind by nature. As such, he began to think of ways to take advantage of her kindness to free themselves."


    "Kind by nature and innocent of heart?"


    "Yes, the Marikeen''s heart is usually referred to as the golden heart. Because she loves humans, wild beasts, and ordinary animals alike without any discrimination. Moreover, as smart, intelligent, and naturally sensitive as she was, once an injured or ill person appeared before her, the Marikeen didn''t use her brain, but her heart."


    "Oh..." Princess Qamari felt unsettled with the topic. For some reason, the moment Leader Ku began mentioning Marikeen''s, she had a faint inkling of something, but she couldn''t name what the strange feeling was.


    "500 hundred years ago, the Green Jinn managed to kidnap a young Marikeen by faking an injury. He made his injury such that in order to treat it, the Marikeen needed an item from the Dark Forest. So, even while knowing the dangers of the Dark Forest and the beings that dwelled within, in order to save the one she believed to be a human, she entered the Dark Forest."


    "Then...did she die?"


    "No, the Jinns didn''t want to kidnap her to kill her. They wanted to use her to leave the Dark Forest. Being an individual of kind nature and innocent heart, the Marikeen entered the Dark Forest and acquired the item for the Jinn. In the process, she got injured severely, but she still didn''t stop, because there was someone she needed to save."


    "The other Jinns in the Dark Forest didn''t try to keep her there?"


    "No, they wanted to follow her in secret and leave the forest through the path she cleared. It''s said because of her golden heart, no curse, darkness, evil, or impure creature can block a Marikeen''s way. The moment a Marikeen appears, any curse or impure matter melts away on its own. And that''s exactly what happened in the Dark Forest. Every path the Marikeen traveled, the curse that kept the Jinns sealed in the Dark Forest dispersed on its own."


    "This...then the war 500 years ago, does it have anything to do with the Jinns?"


    "It partially does and doesn''t."


    "What does that mean?"


    "The war 500 years ago was waged by the Ahankar realm to take over the Amayan Empire. The Jinns fulfilled a wish of the Ahankar reigning King in which he promised the Jinn a maiden kind of nature and innocent of heart. This was the Marikeen. But as the Jinns never revealed their legislations or tricks to anyone, the Ahankar reigning King got blindsided. He promised the Green Jinn what he sought most. When the Green Jinn fulfilled his task, he asked for the maiden, which just happened to be his daughter..."


    "So the Ahankar King promised the Jinn his Marikeen daughter?" Heavens! No wonder the Jinns never lost a deal.


    "Yes, he unknowingly promised his daughter to the Green Jinn. But when the King heard the Green Jinn''s revelation, he refused to give his daughter and stated how the condition never stated the name of the maiden. Their confrontation didn''t end well as the Jinn Hunter of the Ahankar realm pushed the Green Jinn out of their realm, hence, the reason why the Green Jinn approached the Marikeen as an injured person. Since the King promised the Marikeen to him, when he appeared before her as an injured human, the Marikeen wasn''t able to sense his ill-intentions."


    "Because at that time, he hadn''t appeared to commit a crime or cause chaos. He had appeared to take back what he perceived as rightfully his, right? Since he perceived the Marikeen as his and with the binding of the promise the King of Ahankar made, the Marikeen didn''t detect any ill intentions."


    "That''s right. The Jinn believed her to be his and no one in the seven realms had the right to snatch or forcefully keep that which belonged to another. And when the Marikeen entered the Dark Forest and retrieved the item necessary for his treatment, the other Jinns were able to follow because of her connection with the Green Jinn."


    "They weren''t sensed or injured by her ability because they were of one family?"


    "But that wasn''t all. The Jinns didn''t approach the Marikeen either because they didn''t want to alert her. Even if she was a being with a golden heart, if she knew, she wouldn''t allow vile creatures like the Jinns to escape the Dark Forest through her help. So they stayed away so as to not give themselves away."


    "Then they must''ve successfully escaped from the Dark Forest."


    "They did. The Marikeen could remove any curse without conscious direction. The land she walked on cleared of its shackles and unchained the Jinns. When she returned to treat the injured person, she found out he''d already left. The Green Jinn walked behind her to enter the forest and left behind her as she walked out. This way, his curse got removed as well."


    "These...must''ve made the chaotic seven realms even more deadly."


    "Forget about the seven realms. After the Marikeen realized she''d been used, she entered the gate of hell to end her life. This brought another devastating blow to the seven realms because without the Marikeen, the human injuries and death toll raised three times the original number."


    "She was just one healer. How could her disappearance alone place the sevens realms in such a critical situation? And the Jinns? What happened to them?"


    "The Green Jinn had entered the Dark Forest with the Marikeen and saw her endanger her own life to save his. His heart was moved by the act and he fell in love with the Marikeen. But when he had to choose between her and the Jinns, he chose the Jinns."


    "..." Well, that was quite a wretched ending for a blessed girl. Princess Qamari felt pity for the kind-natured Marikeen that became the Green Jinn''s target.


    But when she recalled the Dark Jinn that had appeared before her, a cold shiver ran down her spine.


    "The Jinns were free from the Dark Forest, but the Marikeen that entered the Gate of Hell hadn''t truly died. Her body broke and shattered apart, but her spirit returned to right her wrong."


    "Are you saying the Marikeen returned? How?"


    "She stole the ''gem of three lives'' and lured the Jinns back into the Dark Forest by creating an Illusionary Fiery Paradise, the original home of the Jinns."

 Chapter 145 - Teaching On Jinns And Chains

    "Illusionary Fiery Paradise? That''s where the Jinns originated from?" Princess Qamari''s eyes narrowed and a cold gleam flashed in their depths.


    The Dark Jinn dared to attack her, if she said she didn''t want vengeance, then she''d be lying.


    "Hmm! The Illusionary Fiery Paradise is the birthplace of the Jinns. Their heart, though one of fire and almost non-existent, beats at the sound of this name. Due to their desire to conquer other realms and universes, the Jinns left behind their home. Unfortunately for them, they weren''t able to return again because they underestimated their opponents."


    "Leader Ku, why weren''t the Jinns able to return to their homeland? Is it because of the curse?"


    "The curse, as powerful as it is, can''t stop the Jinns from returning home. From what I learned the elder Jinn Hunters say, it seems the pathway the Jinns traveled through to reach our world got cut off and destroyed by another outside force. Unless a Jinn or other force unblocks the pathway on the other end, the Jinns will be trapped in the Dark Forest."


    "They are undefeatable, un-killable. If the Jinns manage to free themselves from the Dark Forest, how will mere humans stand up against them?"


    "Haha...Qamari, you must remember that there''s always a balance in the world. The Jinns are trapped in the Dark Forest and they can''t leave from there without assistance or more specifically, without a Marikeen''s help. But even if they do, humanity isn''t without hope. The maiden of kind nature and innocent heart has the ability to banish any darkness or curse. She also has the ability to end a Jinn."


    "End a Jinn? Do you mean a Marikeen has the ability to kill a Jinn?" Princess Qamari was shocked. Before today, she''d never heard there was a being that could kill a Jinn. In the entire Seven realms, the Jinns were the most dreaded beings, even more so than the magical beasts, because they were practically un-killable.


    But Leader Ku was saying a Marikeen could kill a Jinn...? Was that even possible?


    "I didn''t say kill, but said end. There''s a difference. A Marikeen doesn''t possess formidable powers or outstanding force that could kill a being made out of fire. In fact, no one possesses this ability. A Marikeen''s greatest power is her golden heart that allows her to see through deception, sense the ill-intentions of other beings, and her ability to banish anything dark, evil, and vile without conscious thought."


    "Since a Marikeen loves every creature, she won''t raise a hand to kill a Jinn...unless she had no other choice."


    "Leader Ku, it means she can...end...a Jinn when her hand is forced, right?" Princess Qamari stammered the word, wondering if there was a hidden meaning to it that she couldn''t understand.


    "I can see you''re conflicted. You don''t need to overthink the matter. If a Marikeen is forced, she has the ability to return a Jinn to its original form, fire, without killing it. The Jinn will no longer have a physical body. They''ll be placed in a spiritual sort of existence where they would only be able to float around. But their conscious and previous life memories remain intact."


    "A Marikeen can''t kill, she can only remove the vile..."


    "Correct. A Marikeen''s greatest ability comes from her golden heart, which heals, mends, and restores damaged hearts, injured bodies, and shattered souls. With a golden heart like that, she wouldn''t have what it takes to kill. But she can manipulate her magic to end a Jinn by returning him or her to the state they were born in. The state before their corruption and vileness. She can purify him."


    Princess Qamari''s eyes lightened. If she can''t kill, then she won''t kill. But she wanted to find someone that could place the Dark Jinn in its place.


    She thought about how she was practicing to be a Marikeen, but she doubted that she was the one. After all, in the Budh Village, she''d cold-heartedly executed the Village Head for his heinous acts.


    Moreover, she''d killed wild beasts and magical beasts without care multiple times, placing her own survival, rather than theirs as a priority. So, she wasn''t disillusioned and didn''t believe herself to be a Marikeen.


    "Alright, the first lesson today is how to trap a Jinn. As you know, Jinns are creatures of fire. They feel no pain nor get injured by magic or ordinary weapons. In the Seven realms, all magicians can hunt magical beasts, but no magician can trap a Jinn, no matter how powerful."


    "Huh? No magician can trap a Jinn? You''re kidding, right?" If no magicians can trap a Jinn, then how was she going to face the Dark Jinn?


    Wouldn''t her training here be all for nothing? A great waste of time?


    As if seeing through her thoughts, Leader Ku smiled.


    "No magicians can trap a Jinn, but a Jinn Hunter can confront a magical beast. Don''t worry. The training you''ll be undergoing is to become a Jinn Hunter, so you''ll have hope of confronting the Dark Jinn."


    "Good to know..." Truly! If she couldn''t even trap the Dark Jinn, why would she waste time learning about Jinns? Princess Qamari was actually thinking of leaving when Leader Ku''s voice had sounded.


    "Let''s go over why the magicians can''t trap the Jinn. This is very simple. Magicians use elemental magic. Without their elemental magic, they''re nothing. When confronted with Jinns, beings who are made out of elemental fire magic, their abilities fall short. Because no matter how powerful their elemental ability is, it can never match the density and concentration of the elemental fire magic the Jinns are made out of."


    "It''s because the disparity between the elements is too huge to deal him any harm."


    "Correct! The elemental fire the Jinns are made of is at least a thousand times greater in both quality and quantity to be damaged by the measly elemental abilities the magicians wield. Now let''s talk about the Jinn Hunters. Why do you think that a weak Jinn Hunter can confront a Jinn better than a fire attributed magician, or any other magician, that is ten times stronger than the Jinn Hunter?"


    "It can''t be because of their elemental abilities. There must be something in the chains the Jinn Hunters wield that restricts the Jinns?" It was the only thing she could think of...


    "You''re right. This is the reason why Jinn Hunters can confront Jinns. Because the chains the Jinn Hunters wield contain a property that can restrict and injure the Jinns. This property is actually the water elemental ability. It is only changed and magnified in a way that could restrict and harm the Jinns."


    "The water elemental ability? This...the magicians with water elemental abilities won''t be able to harm the Jinns?" If water was the property in the chains that restricted the Jinns, couldn''t the elemental water ability magicians surrender and confront the Jinn in greater numbers?


    "I know what you''re thinking. It''s the same I thought when I took my first lesson, but no. Greater numbers of elemental water magicians and higher elemental energy levels won''t make a difference in confronting a Jinn. Because the elemental water energy in the Jinn Hunters chains isn''t the only elemental ability in the chains. Light and Dark elemental abilities are mixed in as well."


    "Light and Dark. Then the Jinn Hunters chains are made out of the three elemental abilities?"


    "The Jinn Hunters chains are made of the three elemental abilities. I know you''re a magician. As an apprentice, by now you must have realized the scarce number of light elemental ability wielders there are. Dark elemental ability is very easy to find, but light...?"


    Princess Qamari recalled the way the Magical Stones allocation elder had looked at her when she said she was a light elemental ability. Because of the scarce number of light elemental abilities, Princess Qamari had even received greater quantities of Magical Stones because there wasn''t anyone else to compete with her for them.


    "Because of the shortage, or lack, of light elemental abilities, the Jinn Hunters chains are crafted by the Association of Jinn Hunters. They are magicians that graduated from magical academies and focus solely on hunting down Jinns. The highest members of their association are three, thousand-year-old light magic ability wielders. These three monsters have been consuming longevity fruits to extend their lives because there are no other light elemental magicians to replace them."


    "Are you serious!?" Thousand year old? They might as well be as old as Snow!


    "Hard to believe, right? But that''s the truth. The changes in the Seven realms Heart of Realms might have a hand in it, but the elemental light has decreased by a great margin. Now, light elemental abilities are as scarce as Marikeens, because only one seems to appear in a thousand years."


    Princess Qamari remembered that the elders of the Sealand academy always looked strangely at her. At that time, she thought it was because of her stunning healing abilities.


    But now...she couldn''t help but shiver.


    If those old fogies were planning to send her to the Association of Jinn Hunters to replace those three-thousand-year-old monsters?


    "The chains of the Jinn Hunters also have ancient runes on them that amplify the elementals water, light, darkness contained in it to a thousand times. When we throw the chains on the Jinns, the amplified elemental abilities pass through its natural physical shield and douse the flames raging in its heart. This causes them to experience real pain and could weaken them to the point where we can chain for eternity. But that''s only if we''re successful in capturing the Jinn."


    Leader Lu withdrew his chains and flung them in the air. A violent gust of wind blew, lifting Princess Qamari''s white robes and headcover in the air.


    The princess was caught off guard by the leader''s sudden action, but remained calm and held her headcover in place. Then she lifted her head and gaped.


    There, floating in the center of the sky was the long Jinn Hunters chain. It radiated might and a formidable force that wasn''t any lower than the one she perceived from the Dark Jinn.


    What was breathtaking was the way the chains coiled and swirled on their own, as if they were sinuous serpents in a realm of their own, responding to an enthralling melody only they could hear.


    "The chains are very difficult to activate because they require the infusion of elemental energy. But any Jinn Hunter, no matter what their elemental ability is, needs to possess at least one of the three elemental abilities contained within the chain to activate it. As a water elemental ability user, I can use my elemental water to activate the chain."


    Princess Qamari smiled.


    She was a light elemental ability so activating the chains wouldn''t be a problem for her. But the chains were so complex and overwhelming. She wondered if her level 1 Stage 3 Elemental Flushing would be enough to wield them.


    As if hearing her thoughts, Leader Ku responded in an eerily gleeful tone.


    "Another reason why magicians can''t confront Jinn Hunters, but Jinn Hunters can confront magical beasts is because, to face magical beasts, a magician only needs to be level 2 Stage 1 Elemental Drawing to face magical beasts. But a Jinn Hunter needs to be at least level 2 Stage 4 Elemental Fusion magician to face a Jinn."


    Lev...level 2 Stage 4!?


    Princess Qamari''s eyes went wide as she stared at Leader Ku like he was a lunatic. At that moment, she couldn''t help but suspect the man''s sanity. Otherwise, she didn''t have any other explanation for his decision to train her when her elemental ability was so low.


    But...


    "Leader Ku...you, are you above level 2 Stage 4 Elemental Fusion?" She suspiciously asked.


    "Of course. Why else would I lead a team of Jinn Hunters to the most nefarious of Jinns, the Dark Jinn."


    The heavens! She wouldn''t have known if he hadn''t said it...


    "Anyways, these Jinn Hunter''s chains are yours from now on."


    "M....mine!?" If she was only shocked earlier, she was now shocked senseless!

 Chapter 146 - White Plaque

    Crown Prince Lail stepped out of the portal and lifted his head, the three moons of the Mistland Academy entering his sight. Due to his gruesome mask, none of the females dared to approach him, opting to steer clear instead.


    "It''s a wonder how she didn''t disdain or find me hideous." His mind flashed back to Laila and he couldn''t help but marvel at how her gaze never displayed a trace of contempt at his appearance.


    He walked through the academy to the Missions Hall, his steps firm and unshakeable even under the numerous stares of the academy apprentices.


    He wasn''t concerned with them. Now that his goal of acquiring the necessary training had been achieved, the Crown Prince was looking forward to departing from the academy.


    "I''m here to submit my mission for the Magical Kilin Mission."


    "Oh? You completed the Magical Kilin Mission?" The elder behind the counter looked up with surprise. The Magical Kilin Mission was one of the hardest missions in the academy. It required the assistance and collaboration of the apprentices from the other academies to complete it.


    For the kid to return alone meant that he''d gone alone. For him to go alone could only mean he had full faith and belief in himself and his abilities.


    Crown Prince Lail handed over the Magical Kilin thigh bone swirling with profound elemental energy.


    The elder infused his elemental energy into the bone and the ferocious roar of the beast echoed out. Unconcerned with the commotion the scene was garnering, the elder rang for assistance to verify the authenticity of the material.


    "I want to begin my withdrawal from the academy, elder." The elder raised his head with another look of surprise but quickly returned to his senses when he saw the growing crowd.


    "Give me a moment. I''ll inform the dean and great elders." Picking a wand from the side, he waved a few times and a bright flare shot out and raced out of the hall towards the Main Hall.


    "Look, someone fulfilled the Magical Kilin Mission!" A shout rang and instantly attracted the attention of apprentices.


    "Completed the Magical Kilin Mission? How is that possible? The Magical Kilin mission is the most difficult of all missions? Who is the monstrous genius that is able to achieve such a feat?"


    "He''s the one wearing the hideous mask!"


    The apprentices went in an uproar as they looked at the hideous-looking man with disbelief and shock.


    "This man...does he seem a bit familiar?"


    "You think so too? I just feel the aura he''s giving off is too similar to a certain individual."


    "I was thinking the same thing!"


    The boys scanned the masked man from head to toe, the sense of familiarity they perceived heightening whenever his voice rang out.


    The females on the other hand were too disgusted by his mask to look. Hence, they kept away and observed the scene from a distance.


    Within three breaths of time, the kindly-looking dean entered the Missions Hall with seven elders and glanced at Crown Prince Lail in confusion.


    "Little friend, you''ve completed the Magical Kilin Mission and want to withdraw from the academy?"


    "Yes, dean!"


    "That''s fine, but the Seven Academies competition is about to begin. Is it possible for you to withdraw after the end of the competition? I''ll sign your withdrawal form right now." The dean didn''t want to lose such a talented individual before the start of the seven academies competition.


    But if the apprentice desired to leave and didn''t want to wait until the seven academies competition, then he had no way of stopping him. He''d completed the Magical Kilin Mission and hence, was free to go at any time.


    Crown Prince Lail nodded complacently, making the dean excited with joy.


    "Great! Great! Worthy of being a student of our academy. Elder, bring his departure form. I''ll sign it right now."


    "Yes, dean." The elder picked up a white plaque with graduation on the front and Magical Kilin Mission on the back and handed it over to the dean.


    The dean excitedly received the plaque and injected his elemental energy, placing his signature on the bottom of the graduation side.


    "Elders, place your seal as well. Since Little Friend had accomplished the mission, there''s no reason for us not to sign his form. He''s willing to stay in the academy until the end of the Seven Academies Competition. That''s already a great contribution worthy of praise."


    The elders exchanged glances and stepped forth, releasing their own elemental magic and infusing it into the white plaque. On the Magical Kilin Mission side, all seven elders'' signatures were imprinted.


    Finally getting the permission to freely withdraw from the academy, Crown Prince Lail''s heart relaxed and a relieved smile spread across his face under the mask.


    "Qamari, after we meet at the seven academies competition, I''ll never leave your side again, and neither will I allow you to leave mine. From here on, our journey together will begin."


    "Little Friend, did something happen to your face on a mission? Is that why you''re wearing a mask? If not, and if it''s not invading your privacy, the elders and I would like to see the appearance of the apprentice that''d accomplished the Magical Kilin Mission." The dean hesitantly looked at the masked youth and spoke.


    He wanted to see the appearance of the young man because this was the first time the Magical Kilin Mission had been successfully completed in a hundred years.


    Crown Prince Lail looked at the dean and the gathered elders. Now that he had the white plaque that was akin to successfully graduating from the Mistland Academy, he could leave anytime he wanted. He wouldn''t have to bear and endure the unwanted affection of the females.


    Since he had no reason to keep the mask on anymore, the Crown prince nodded and raised his hands to remove it.


    The moment the spectating apprentices saw the masked man removing his facial mask, they looked at the man with ridicule and mocking sneers.


    "Hmph! Even if he isn''t as hideous as the mask he''s wearing, I''m sure his real face isn''t any less hideous."


    "My thought exactly! Even if he isn''t ugly, what about it? Can he compete with us for looks?"


    "Even if he manages to someone match us in looks, there''s still Brother Lail. He''ll have to be a hundred times better looking than Brother Lail to beat him in appearance and presence."


    The men scornfully mocked and gloated at the prospect of the first student to accomplish the Magical Kilin Mission making a fool of himself.


    The females, on the other hand, covered their mouths and looked away, not wanting to poison their eyes with the appearance they perceived to be uglier than the mask the man was wearing.


    In their minds, the man had gotten disfigured in a clash with the magical beasts and had no choice but to wear a mask to express his complex.


    "We can just leave. I don''t want to see something hideous so early in the morning." One female spoke disgustedly as she glanced at the masked man.


    "You''re right. We can always leave, but I want to know who this person is. After all, he successfully completed the Magical Kilin Mission."


    "Yes, since we''re here, we might as well watch to the end."


    "Hmph!"


    With that, the females managed to stay their ground and spectate with undisguised contempt and disgust in their eyes.


    Crown Prince Lail unclasped his mask strings and slowly lifted the thing off. Immediately, a gust of fresh air hit his face, making him sigh in comfort and raise his head to cool off the sweat. The mask accomplished its task of warding off the females, but it had almost made him suffocate from insufficient lack of oxygen.


    Huuuu!


    "This...!"


    "Little Lail...?"


    The instant Crown Prince Lail''s mask came off, gasps of astonishment resounded. The males'' eyes widened and mouths hung open in disbelief before understanding dawned on them. The mockery and scorn on their faces disappeared, replaced with flattery and friendly smiles.


    "Haha..so it was Brother Lail. I did wonder which new genius had come out to challenge your undisputed title."


    "Brother Lail, I didn''t know you had a penchant for masquerading. If you did, you should''ve let me know. We could''ve masqueraded together."


    "If not Brother Lail, who else can accomplish the Magical Kilin Mission. But since you successfully completed the mission, does it mean you plan on leaving the academy?"


    The females on the other hand felt as they had been struck by lightning on a clear day. Their comical expressions depicted the tumulus waves surging in their hearts, the disbelief and shock clear in their wide eyes.


    "How...how can it be Brother Lail?"


    "The person we''d been mocking and ridiculing all this while was Brother Lail?"


    "This...how can this be?"


    Confused and lost, they stared at the man of their dream with shame and unconcealable regret. Without a doubt, he must''ve heard their words. Now, Brother Lail would probably never approach them for being so shallow and superficial.


    On the other hand, the dean felt as if he were dreaming. The young man that had entered the Mistland Academy for only 9 months was already graduating from the academy. What''s more, the kid had rightfully and successfully accomplished the Magical Kilin Academy, proving his talent and ability were far beyond those of his peers.


    For the Mistland Academy to gain and lose such a genius, it was a bane incurred by them. Thinking of his previous behavior towards the kid, he couldn''t help but feel deep regret.


    If only he knew, he would''ve never allowed himself to get blinded by his love for his dear disciple.


    "Little Lail, so it was you. I guess this means you wish to leave the academy?" He didn''t have to ask. It was obvious to everyone present. Because only if one wished to desperately leave the academy, would they dare to endanger their lives to such an extent.


    "Hmm! After the Seven Academies Competition, I won''t be returning to the Mistland Academy." Crown Prince Lail nodded without hesitation.


    What was there to hesitate? He had only entered the academy for the Seven Academies Competition. If he didn''t want to meet his wife so desperately, even if he was promised a future with unlimited magic and potential, he would''ve never entered the Mistland Academy.


    But according to the Speaking Ink Tree and the Great Oracle, his wife wasn''t an ordinary magician. If he wanted to stay with her for the rest of their lives, he had to take this step and make himself stronger and capable enough to stand by her side.


    He had to make himself worthy of her.


    "Dean, elders, thank you for your care and teachings the past few months. I wish the academy and every elder prosperity. If you''ll excuse me, I have to go and meet my Master."


    "Yes, yes! Go ahead." The elders stepped aside and Crown Prince Lail gave a slight nod and left the Missions Hall.


    The elders watched his receding back and recalled his entrance into the academy.


    "He came with the plaque of the founder and entered the academy unconventionally and brought the heirloom of the Magical Kilin to left unconventionally." The Law Elder commented with a helpless sigh.


    The other elders exchanged glances and helplessly sighed as well. Seeing the dumbfounded students still staring in the direction the young man had left in, their expressions changed and the elders harrumphed coldly.


    "Hmph! A student that had entered the Mistland Academy for less than 9 months acquired the heirloom of a Magical Kilin and is graduating! Look at you! How long have you been enrolled in the academy? Instead of training and working hard to surpass your peers, you''re wasting your training time gossiping and standing around!"


    "Law elder, who are you reprimanding? Success is achieved through hard work and effort, not spectating. Let them be. If they have the ambition, they''ll train harder on their own without being goaded!" The dean flung his sleeve and left the Missions Hall.


    The Mistland Academy had lost a genius. As the Dean of the Mistland Academy, he couldn''t help but feel depressed....

 Chapter 147 - 3 Months Later

    Princess Qamari stood beside the training ground, her Jinn Hunters'' chain swirling in a resplendent display of perfect harmony and control, their dips and rises, twists and lungs seemingly dancing to her tune.


    After three months of arduous training, she had managed to control the chains with her Stage 3 Elemental Fusion energy thanks to Snow.


    The Jinn Hunter''s chains could only be activated with the three elementals that the chains were composed of. With Snow''s guidance, she could control the chains with her stage 3 Elemental Fusion for two reasons.


    One was because of her light magic ability. As an attribute naturally against dark, the moment her light-infused into the chain, the dark was bound to disperse. And since light and darkness elementals were both a part of the chain''s composition, a chain reaction was bound to be produced upon their clash.


    This resulted in the indirect activation of the chain.


    And second, her Stage 3 level 1 Elemental Fusion had stepped into Stage 3 level 2. Even though it wasn''t at the required Stage 4 Level 2, the slight improvement in elemental energy had made all the difference.


    "Princess, you can stop now!"


    Chiiink!


    Another fling and the lapping pools of chains contracted and receded into themselves. They shrunk until they were at the size of a bracelet and latched onto her wrist.


    "Haha...well done. Truthfully speaking, I thought it would be so. Your elemental energy was already at Stage 3 and there were visible signs of your light elemental energy reacting with the dark elemental energy. With such a head-start, you became the first Jinn Hunter to wield the chains without stepping into StakeHill."


    "StakeHill?"


    "Yes, a place of gathering to exchange skills between hunters. Jinn Hunters usually go there to exchange pointers and find shortcuts to increasing their elemental energies. Now that you''ve completed your training, it''s about time for you to depart." Bai Lan''s expression turned crestfallen and her melancholy gaze scanned the girl from head to toe.


    It has only been 3 months, and yet, the little chick had already grown into a full-sized eagle, brimming with unimaginable energy that dwarfed above their own.


    Princess Qamari smiled and moved towards the sulking girl.


    "Bai Lan, we both knew our encounter was meant to be short-lived. You have your way and I have mine. But thank you for housing, feeding, and training me for the last three months."


    "What are you saying? Even if this meeting is short-lived, there''ll be another in the future. Since destiny brought us together, it will guide us to each other in the future as well."


    Princess Qamari grabbed the other''s rough hand and turned to Leader Ku.


    "Leader Ku, thank you for training me. I know you probably had some ulterior motive in doing so, but I still want to thank you for investing time and money into me."


    "No need to thank me. It was my pleasure training you." Leader Ku shook his head and smiled.


    He felt embarrassed at her blunt remark. Yes, at the start, he did it with the intention of making a connection with the girl of prophecy. But as time passed, his original intentions change to pure desire to make the girl stronger so that she could make the most of her ability.


    "Let''s go. We still need to send you off." Bai Lan turned and left before the other could reject.


    Taking a deep breath, Princess Qamari''s gaze shifted into the distant horizon.


    Three months.


    She had been gone from the Sealand Academy for three whole months. In these past months, she never left the Bai settlement nor did she send any news of her well-being. She wondered if her Master was okay.


    After all, the Magical Kilin Mission had concluded three months ago. She might take her disappearance the wrong way.


    Just like the way she''d disappeared from the Amayan Empire...


    She withdrew her sight and followed after Bai Lan, Leader Ku right on their tail.


    It would be a while before she could return to the academy, then to the empire.


    Inside the largest cave of the mountain settlement, Bai Lan, Ku Yan, and Princess Qamari sat around a dinner table, eating in companionable silence. The dishes weren''t much, consisting of a few vegetable dishes, slices of fish, and rice. But Princess Qamari wasn''t complaining.


    To her food was only a means to end her hungry. In the days she lived in the Jinn Kingdom, she barely slept with a full belly after her parents'' disappearance.


    Bai Lan set down her chopsticks and looked at Princess Qamari with a serious expression.


    "Qamari, I spoke with my tribes and decided to transfer my position to someone else."


    "Transfer your position? Why?" The girl hadn''t said anything about transferring her position to someone else before. Of course, this could be due to the fact that Princess Qamari wasn''t a member of the Bai Settlement and was just passing by.


    But in the last few months, she and Bai Lan had grown very close, to the extent that Princess Qamari even considered her more of a family than Princess Nari.


    So the sudden declaration came as a surprise.


    " Because I want to go with you."


    Puff!


    Well, that was a surprise...


    Princess Qamari still had her face veil on, eating her meal under the veil. When Bai Lan disclosed the shocking news, she messed up her veil and clothes.


    "Bai Lan, have you gone crazy? Do you even know what you''re saying?" Princess Qamari thumped on her chest and glared at the girl.


    "Of course, I know. Otherwise, do you think I would''ve taken this long to decide? I figured it''s about time I left these rocky plains and explored the world." Head held high and chest out, the girl crossed her arms and proudly declared.


    "Huh...you''re saying you gave up your position as Tribe Leader to run away from here?" Princess Qamari scornfully asked.


    "Not exactly run away. I just think that I need a change of scenery, you know?"


    "Bai Lan, you''re leaving your home to come with me, a nobody who could leave you in the lurch at any time?"


    "No, Qamari. I am leaving my home to live my life and explore the world. I''ve never liked being the Tribe Leader. But because the position always fell on descendants of previous generations, I had no say or right to decide otherwise." Bai Lan sighed despondently, her eyes flickering with deep loneliness that stabbed Princess Qamari''s heart.


    "But after meeting Leader Ku, I realized that a tribe leader didn''t necessarily have to come from the Bai family. As long as someone had the capabilities to treat the villagers well and place their best interest before themselves, then anyone can be a tribe leader. So, I passed my position to the most capable one."


    "You..." Princess Qamari was rendered speechless.


    Matters like emptying your position for someone else were hard to come across as no one in their right mind would let go of a status that gave them power and authority. In smaller and most conspicuous regions of the realms, genocide, patricide, and regicide always occurred because there were no authorities to supervise or oversee such situations.


    However, Bai Lan was willingly letting go of such a position to wander from place to place homeless?


    "Bai Lan, you probably don''t know what you''re doing. Living on the road isn''t an easy matter."


    "Who said I was going to live on the road? I''ll be following you. Didn''t you introduce yourself as Princess Qamari? If you''re a princess, then I can be your bodyguard or handmaiden. This way, not only will my meal and board be covered, we can also explore the world together."


    "Huh! I see you''ve got everything covered..." Princess Qamari could only sigh in defeat.


    Bai Lan wasn''t one of those pampered princesses that decided everything on impulse and acted recklessly. She was the leader of a tribe for more than 5 years. For her young age, she was probably more mature than Princess Qamari who had never looked out for anyone but herself.


    From this point of view, she was more capable than Princess Qamari. As such, her safety and responsibility wouldn''t be on her shoulder, as the girl could take care of herself.


    Bai Lan laughed proudly and resumed her meal, her expression more relaxed and at ease after getting the load off her mind.


    "Of course! Do you think I decided to follow you just like that? I made sure to cover all grounds."


    Ku Yan watched the two girls ignore him and chat together. He felt a tinge amount of jealousy at their close relationship and wished he had someone he could freely banter and joke around with as well.


    Unfortunately, his fate wasn''t that good, so he didn''t hold any expectations.


    Night descended and another Dark Moon covered the sky.


    Bai Lan stood in the cave she''d lived in all her life and felt reluctant to part from it. But the moment she thought of Princess Qamari, her eyes became determined and firm as her resolve strengthened.


    "Princess Qamari was attacked by the Dark Jinn. This means someone paid a price to have a wish fulfilled. There were also a few corpses with the symbol of the Hunters Guild found in the rubbles and debris. This means there''s someone who wants to get rid of her once and for all."


    She raised her clenched fists, in the middle of each palm was an image. One was of a veiled female in red-purple robes and the other was a man in golden robes.


    "In the search and track spell, these two individuals'' appearances showed up. They are either the ones after Princess Qamari, or are in cahoots with the one trying to kill her."


    The determined gleam in her eyes grew fierce and Bai Lan clenched both of her fists, reducing the images to dust.


    "Either way, I have to follow the princess and protect her from any harm. No matter what happens, I won''t ever allow her to get harmed in my presence. Once the six-month cycle ends and chaos descends, she''ll be the only hope for humanity''s salvation."


    The next morning, Princess Qamari and Bai Lan stood outside the Bai Settlement, Ku Yan and his group standing behind them, as they bid the settlers farewell.


    "Bai Lan, you need to look after yourself out there. There won''t be anyone for you to order around." The female from the group of ten joyously remarked.


    After Bai Lan left, it would be a while before she returned. Why wouldn''t she be happy that this demon was leaving?


    "Yes, Bai Lan. You must always focus on your goal and never return without achieving it." Another female added.


    "Don''t worry about the settlement. We''ll keep a close eye on everyone and everything. We''ll be extra cautious with outsiders and strangers." The new female Tribe Leader reassured.


    Bai Lan''s gaze swept across the men and women and felt her heart pound, both from the sudden separation and excitement to the future.


    This was the first time she was leaving her settlement, and although she felt worried and anxious for the settlers, she was also excited at the prospect of seeing more mountains and rocky plains.


    "Don''t worry about me. I am more than capable enough to take care of myself. If anything, you should focus on yourselves. I''ll be gone for an indefinite period of time, so from now on, your safety is your responsibility."


    Bai Lan dusted off non-existent dust from her leaf cluster skirt and yanked the robe in her former subordinate''s hand. The robe picked up a gale of wind as she twirled it and drooped it over her shoulders.


    "Well, this is goodbye, so take care." With a wave of her hand, she turned and walked away.


    Princess Qamari looked at her receding figure.


    Knowing the girl was probably feeling too emotional to say anything more, she clasped her fist and nodded to the settlers, before turning and following behind.


    With Ku Yan and his group of Jinn Hunters, Princess Qamari headed to Laining City to find the portal back to the Sealand Academy.


    It was time to turn in her mission and depart for the Amayan Empire.

 Chapter 148 - The Seven Academies

    The Mistland Academy was bustling with activity as apprentices and elders rushed to prepare themselves for the Seven Academies Competition that was to take place on their heart of realm dimension.


    Every year, the location of the seven academy competitions is switched between the seven academies'' hearts of the realm.


    As the host for this year''s competition, the Mistland Academy was boiling with excited apprentices that looked forward to showing off their might and anxious elders that looked forward to their academy''s rise to fame in one shot.


    After all, this year, they had the founder''s descendant whose elemental talent couldn''t be anything short of blue level.


    The students were already gathered around the Battle Arenas in the center of the cascading white trees, flame moths and light flies hovering over their heads as they gathered in groups and animatedly discussed among themselves.


    "Oh heavens! I can''t believe the competition date is here already. Our Mistland Academy is sure to come out on top this year. With Brother Lail''s presence, who dares to compete for first place with us?"


    "Haha...Senior Sister, be ready to watch a good show. Brother Lail is ruthless and merciless on the battle stage. Those other academy students believe that they are coming to witness and take part in the Seven Academies Competition. What they don''t know is the complete defeat waiting for them."


    "Let''s not talk about this. Brother Lail is a meticulous and indifferent person. Maybe, when he goes on stage, it will be more of a one-sided beating! But that doesn''t matter. I heard Junior Brother Miun and Jurr discuss Brother Lail''s wife. It seems she''s part of another magical academy."


    "What did you say? Brother Lail''s wife is going to be present for the Seven Academies Competition?"


    "This...is this true? Is Brother Lail''s wife really going to be present for the competition?"


    "Why would I lie to you? Look at Brother Lail carefully. Before today, have you ever seen him so...restless? He''s obviously nervous because of the impending meeting with his estranged wife."


    "I don''t believe that. No matter how much Brother Lail likes that country girl, he won''t lose his cool because of her. She''s just a woman."


    "Heh...is that so? Then look at Brother Lail."


    The group of students all turned their heads towards the outstanding and peerless apprentice of their academy. They didn''t believe their indifferent and cold Brother Lail would be easily ruffled by anyone, even if that person was his wife.


    But the moment their sight fixed on him, their eyes went wide with shock and disbelief.


    "This...how can this be...?"


    "Brother Lail...he''s really nervous?"


    "Oh heavens! Brother Lail is nervous to see his wife again. Does he really like her that much?"


    "Heh...Murong Ling was truly barking at the wrong tree."


    Because the pacing and impatient-looking Brother Lail before them was nothing like the iceberg they''d come to know. The apprentices shot secret glances in the silent Murong Ling''s direction, their eyes gloating at her downfall.


    She had lost to an unknown woman before she could even win Brother Lail''s heart...


    Crown Prince Lail felt his heart race faster than when he flew on his Myif or Black Serpent. He was so tight with nervous tension that sweat began to pour from his forehead.


    Today was the day he would see his wife again, and this thought alone made the Crown Prince feel like he was dreaming. In fact, he found the situation surreal and confounding, the happiness and joy he expected, overshadowed by an ominous feeling that made him anxious and restless.


    He wondered if she was alright and if anything bad had happened to her.


    But after that day when they separated, he''d never met his wife again.


    He had no idea what sort of ordeals she might have gone through.


    No idea if she still remembered and thought of him.


    Placing a hand on his chest, Crown Prince Lail absentmindedly gazed into the distance.


    Only after seeing her again would all his questions be answered. And only after seeing her would his heart gain peace.


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    Whoosh!


    All of a sudden, a fierce gust of wind surged forth, raising gales of wind blades that forced the junior apprentices to step back. The formidable wind blades hadn''t disappeared when the sky went aflame and a sea of scorching black tendrils swept out.


    The rocks rumbled and the earth shook before a giant mountain dropped. Behind it was followed by a flash of bright light that shrouded the region in a radiant pure light. Before the light could spread, a dark mushroom cloud appeared beside it, restraining its radiant glory.


    Then, from out of nowhere, a body of blue-grey water materialized before the Mistland Academy students.


    Stunned speechless, the newer apprentices looked at the sudden phenomena with astonishment.


    "Ah, the other six academies are here."


    The remark was like the crash of a stone in a calm lake, instantly shattering the tranquil atmosphere as the Mistland Academy students began whispering and chattering in excited tones.


    "Oh heavens, it''s the six academies? I didn''t know they were going to make such a spectacular entrance."


    "Just you? Even I wasn''t expecting such an entrance. Will we see the headmasters of the other academies?"


    "Who knows? But looking at the current situation, the headmasters are probably not on the same level as the elders."


    "Otherwise? They are the headmasters for a reason. If they are on the same level as the elders, then why would they receive so much respect and importance from the elders?"


    "Is...is brother Lail''s wife among this group of academy students?"


    At this, the apprentices'' eyes glowed with a fierce light as they looked in Crown Prince Lail''s direction and followed his gaze to the group of apprentices enveloped in a body of blue-grey water.


    Huuuuu!


    "She''s from the Sealand Academy?"


    "Brother Lail''s gaze is fixed on the students from the Sealand Academy. So she''s likely from there."


    "To attend the Seven Academies Competition, every apprentice has to be at or above level 2 elemental Drawing Stage. Brother Lail only entered the Mistland Academy last year. This means his wife also entered the Sealand Academy last year. For her to attend this competition..."


    "It means she''s at level 2 Elemental Drawing Stage...heavens! for her to reach level 2 in the span of one year, she''s no ordinary magician either. At least, her talent level doesn''t lose out to Murong Ling."


    "That''s true. If she''s really among this group of people, then she''s no less than Murong Ling in talent. I just want to know what sort of otherworldly beauty she is. Brother Lail''s gaze isn''t even moving from that group!"


    "Heh...won''t we know soon enough?"


    Su Rui and Mina heard the excited chatter of students and unconsciously looked at Crown Prince Lail. Following his gaze, their sight landed on the group of students from the Sealand Academy as well.


    "Brother Lail said he hadn''t seen her face. But he''s still so devoted to her. I really want to see what sort of woman managed to capture his heart."


    "Brother Lail is so outstanding. Of course, the woman who can capture his heart will be just as outstanding."


    The two best friends, still in the dark of the other''s feelings for the Crown Prince, clenched their fists and nervously stared at the Sealand Academy students. They wanted to see what sort of a woman had managed to capture the heart of the indifferent and cold Brother Lail.


    The gales, flames, light, rocks, dark, and water slowly dispersed and the apprentices of the other academies were exposed.


    Under the fervent gaze of the Mistland Academy students, the Sealand Academy students came into view.


    Led by Elder Wu, the group consisted of Teng Wang, Lu Yei, and other First and Second Division Students. Due to Rong Li''s sudden accident, the morale of the group was low, the apprentices'' heads bowed under the scrutiny of the other academies'' students.


    "See what you''ve done, Teng Wang? Because of you, the apprentices of our academy don''t even have the courage to lift their heads." A second year with spiky hair hissed at Tang Wang with dark anger flaming in his eyes.


    The apprentices of the Sealand Academy standing with bowed heads made him feel ashamed and embarrassed. He hadn''t noticed how low their morale was when they''d left the academy. But now that they stood before the students of the other six academies, the contrast between them and the Sealand Academy made him want to dig a hole and hide forever.


    And all this was because of Teng Wang.


    "Brother Ben, accidents happen on missions. This is a fact every magician knows. If Rong Li got injured while saving me, how is that any of my fault? I didn''t ask him to risk his life to save mine. He chose to do so on his own. As for the academy morale...if their morale only raises due to the presence of others, this means they don''t have any confidence in themselves and their abilities."


    Glancing at the bowed heads of the embarrassed apprentices, Teng Wang sneered.


    "They are already useless themselves and only look for an opportunity or chance to blame their lack of ability on others. So there''s no need to dump everything on me, Brother Ben, because accidents happen, whether we want it or not. As for them, they''re the only ones that can motivate or demotivate themselves." With a flap of his robes, he clasped his hands behind his back and ignored the enraged Brother Ben.


    "Hmph! How disgusting. It''s fine if you hurt someone, but you don''t even have the principle to apologize properly." Brother Ben coldly snorted and turned away.


    He felt sick of Teng Wang and his unrepentant behavior.


    On the other side, Crown Prince Lail was anxiously searching for his wife''s figure among the group of Sealand Academy apprentices. According to the Speaking Ink Tree, she was in the Southern Black Sea.


    And in that region, only the Sealand Academy existed.


    "Qamari, where are you?" Why can''t I find you? Don''t you miss me as well? Is that why you''re not coming out to seek me?


    The Crown Prince felt that since he was able to connect Laila and her together, his wife would certainly be able to connect him and Crown Prince Lail together. As such, the moment the apprentices of the seven academies gathered together, she should be searching for him just as desperately as he was searching for her.


    But even after scanning the group of Sealand Academy students, he couldn''t find a trace of his wife...


    "This...what''s going on? Is Qamari not part of this group of students?" If she wasn''t, then the meeting he''d been looking forward to, the day he believed would be their reunion, was going to be nothing but a joke!


    It would be nothing more than his wistfully thinking.


    Maybe, Laila wasn''t even his wife, Princess Qamari.


    Maybe, Princess Qamari didn''t even remember him anymore.


    And maybe it was only him that was hanging onto an unwilling party.


    A bitter smile appeared on the Crown Prince''s lips and he raised a hand to hold his aching heart. All his patient waiting and anticipation were shattered and reduced to an aching heart.


    Just when Crown Prince Lail was drowning in a sea of sorrow and pain, the faint sound of footsteps entered his ears and the region around him turned dead silent. A strange tension suffused the air, causing him to inadvertently lift his head.


    The moment his dark gaze landed on the purple-red robe and the silver chains of dripping pearls, his heart thumped.


    "Qamari..." Slowly raising his head up, his gaze fell on the purple-red veil of the woman. A nervous thrill coursed through his veins and Crown Prince Lail felt his breath hitch as his eyes stung.


    The relief and joy surging in his heart took him by surprise.


    ''I was probably anticipating her return more than I allowed myself to feel.''


    At this moment, he realized how much his wife''s sudden disappearance and long absence had affected him. Although he believed in her, there was probably a part of him that was suspicious and doubtful.


    A part that was still bruised from the betrayal it had earlier received and was expecting another.


    Only with her appearance with the Sealand Academy apprentices'' vanquish that doubt.


    Feeling grateful to the woman that had kept and secured his trust, Crown Prince Lail lifted the rest of his sight to catch her gaze.


    The moment he did, a sense of loss filled him.


    Because those eyes didn''t arouse any of the feelings he had felt on their wedding day....

 Chapter 149 - Exchanging Blows With Magical Beast

    Crown Prince Lail stepped back.


    How was it possible that his wife felt like a stranger? They had only been apart for a year. In one year''s time, how could she feel so different?


    Or was what he felt before just an illusion, a trick of his mind?


    The Mistland Academy apprentices were looking at the two''s exchange with keen eyes, dying to know what the reunion of the husband and wife would be like.


    "Dong!"


    Right at this moment, a loud, piercing ring resounded. Startled, everyone''s attention focused on the direction the ring came from.


    In the center of the groups of academy students appeared a battling stage. The stage was white and spanned about a thousand feet in each direction. A light buzz of magic one would nearly miss if not paying close attention, coursed through the rings of the stage.


    And in the center of the stage were seven magical beasts.


    Covered in armor of cascading grey scales, the magical beasts breathed out fire through their nose. Sharp claws that glinted in the white moonlight clinked and scratched, while raze-sharp fangs snapped and produced a grinding sound as the beasts gritted their teeth.


    Acidic saliva dripped from the gaps between the teeth and seared the hard, magic-infested stage, rising a veil of acidic smoke.


    "Apprentices of the seven academies! The battle stage you see behind me is the stage where your seven academies competition will take place." A white-robed elder with grey-white hair exposed his confounding elemental ability as he announced in a magically amplified voice.


    The students went silent, their expressions turning grave and serious as their eyes fearfully darted to the ferocious-looking even magical beasts.


    "From each academy, a group of individuals will face against one ferocious beast. They''ll work together as a team to not only defeat and kill the beast in the shortest amount of time but also protect and shield one another from the attacks of the magical beast."


    The students'' brows furrowed in confusion. It seemed the Seven Academies contest was different this year.


    "Your task to successfully complete this mission is to defeat the beast within the shortest amount of time and without sustaining any injury. You need to defeat the beast and ensure every member of your team is not injured or just lightly injured."


    "To be declared victorious, you need to finish the magical beast and snatch the valuable materials from its corpse within the given amount of time. Once time runs out, all participants will pause their attack and descended from the stage. The victor will be declared from close examination of the wounds inflicted on the beast. May victory go to the capable." With a loud holler, the elder leaped off the stage and landed on a white tree above the apprentices.


    "This...does this mean we''ll be fighting against the magical beasts as a group?"


    "That''s exactly it! We''ll be fighting together...hahaha!"


    "We''ll be fighting together. This means there won''t be one victor. So why are you happy?"


    "There won''t be one victor, but we have an outstanding magician on our side. Do we need to be afraid of not obtaining victory?"


    "Da**! I didn''t think about that! With Brother Lail on our side, do we need to worry about not coming out victorious?"


    The Mistland Academy students trained their bright eyes on the dazed Crown Prince, completely forgetting about the scene of reunion they were anticipating. At that moment, only coming out victorious in the Seven Academies Competition was on their mind.


    However, even though some of the students had forgotten about the reunion between the two, there were still a few individuals focused on the purple-red garbed woman and Crown Prince Lail.


    "Brother Lail, why isn''t he moving? Isn''t she his wife?" Su Rui''s eyes brightened with a strange glow as she glanced between the two motionless figures facing one another.


    It couldn''t be that Brother Lail no longer felt as enthusiastic about his wife after a year-long separation, right?


    "He looks like he doesn''t recognize her? How is that possible? He''d said he never saw her face. If she''s dressed the same way she was last dressed, then why isn''t he moving to reunite with her?" Mina felt just as confused as Su Rui.


    She couldn''t understand why the Brother Lail that had proudly declared his wife''s name stood like a statue when she appeared before him.


    Was he no longer as interested in her?


    Murong Ling, standing on the other side of the Crown Prince, felt anxious. She nervously wrung her dress, her gaze shifting between the two individuals with anticipation and trepidation.


    She also couldn''t understand why Brother Lail wasn''t moving to greet his wife. Didn''t he miss her? He ruthlessly and coldly rejected her just to remain loyal to her.


    Now that she stood before him, why wasn''t he moving forward with excitement and joy?


    Similarly nervous was the purple-red clad woman. She looked at the cold, handsome man across from her with enamored and affectionate eyes, her pounding heart loudly resounding in her ears as her eyes roamed over his masculine features.


    So handsome...


    She couldn''t help but sigh in amazement.


    Such an outstandingly handsome man had never even appeared in her dreams. It was impossible to conjure such an appearance, aura, and temperament with her limited imagination.


    But why isn''t he approaching me...?


    "The competition of the Seven Academies begins now!" The grey-white-haired elder on the tree hollered and a surge of white light flooded and enveloped every apprentice''s body. Then in the next instant, the apprentices disappeared from their spots and reappeared on the giant battle stage.


    "Sigh, I hope this competition will hone the students'' teamwork." The dean of the Mistland Academy sat with the deans of the other academies. On seeing the apprentices enter the Arena Stage, a helpless sigh passed through his lips.


    "The Dark Moon has ascended. Aside from learning to work together, there''s no other way for them to overcome the upcoming storm." A beastly man darkly growled.


    "This is a chance for the apprentices to learn to trust their teammates and work together as one rather than individual parties." Elder Wu added helplessly.


    The situation in the seven realms was growing more chaotic as the days went by.


    "As leaders of the Seven Magical Academies, we''ve done all we can to prepare the young magicians for the future. How they will face the upheaval is up to them."


    "Hmm." With another deep sigh, the leaders of the seven academies focused their sight on the Arena Stage.


    Crown Prince Lail felt frustrated and annoyed. He didn''t know what was wrong with him. The girl before him had obviously been his wife, and yet, he couldn''t move a step towards her. On the contrary, he drew back!


    An unknown rage brewed in his heart and fueled his chaotic emotions. So when he found himself before the armored magical beast, he charged forward without a word.


    He needed an outlet to vent and the magical beast just happened to be the perfect target.


    "Yaaah!"


    Without using any magic, Crown Prince Lail engaged the beast in fierce physical combat.


    Boom!


    Crash!


    Bang!


    Beast and man, fueled by rage and other chaotic emotions, roared and clashed without restraint. Crown Prince Lail slid across the stone floor and thrust his spear at the hindleg of the creature, the aim targeted to incapacitate the creature in one shot.


    But as if understanding the other''s intention, the creature leaped into the air and swooped down at the Crown Prince still laying on his back on the stone floor with his icy sharp claws. Like an eagle swooping in to hunt its prey, the magical beast swooped in to shred the Crown Prince''s body in one fatal attack.


    Crown Prince Lail rolled across the floor and narrowly avoided the attack aimed to reap his life. He then leaped to his feet and charged back at the creature.


    "Roar!"


    "Yaaah!''"


    In such a manner the man and beast exchanged many blows with only their physical bodies, amazing the spectators into still silence.


    "F**k! Brother Lail is engaging a level 2 magical beast with only his physical body!" A Mistland Academy student couldn''t help cursing in disbelief.


    The fact that Brother Lail obtained the Magical Kilin heirloom within a year of studying at the academy had already been rubbing them the wrong way. Now, they also had to witness him engage an armored, acid vomiting beast with only his physical body.


    If they didn''t feel fear and frustration at the drastic contrast, then they wouldn''t be human!


    "He isn''t human! How could a mere human engage a magical beast with their physical bodies? It''s impossible!"


    "Whether it''s impossible or not, Brother Lail has already made it possible."


    "Sigh...no wonder he''s the founder''s descendent. Such a feat can only be accomplished by a man with such a great background."


    "You''re right. This isn''t a matter we ordinary individuals can achieve."


    The Mistland Academy apprentices sighed in resignation and helplessly accepted their fate. Before a monstrous genius like Brother Lail, what did they have to compete? Instead of hopping and creating a scene just to appear like fools, it was better for them to accept reality with dignity.


    At least then, they wouldn''t humiliate themselves by daring to confront such a man. And the fact that he was a descendent of the Founder gave them an easy way to back down.


    After all, who would dare to question or challenge the prestige of the Founder?


    "Who is that kid? Why is his physical body able to contend with that of a magical beast?" Elder Wu''s eyes widened in shock as he stared at Crown Prince Lail in disbelief.


    The dean of the Mistland Academy had a complicated expression on his face. The gaze with which he looked at the Crown Prince was filled with regret and remorse.


    If had only acted impartial, maybe the kid would''ve remained in the Mistland Academy a little longer.


    What he didn''t know was that right from the beginning, Crown Prince Lail only came to the academy with the intention of staying just for a year. And that year was only because he couldn''t enter the heart of the Sealand Academy''s realm to seek his wife.


    With a bitter smile and sad eyes, the dean picked up his tea and took a long sip.


    "That''s Lail Amhei. He is a descendent of the Founder and the new apprentice of our Mistland Academy."


    "Huh? Did you say the founder?" Elder Wu was even more astonished when he heard this.


    He turned to the dean of the Mistland Academy with glowing eyes.


    "He...if he is a descendent of the founder, then his talent must be off the charts, right? We might have a chance against the clash with the magical beasts."


    "We don''t know his talent level. You know that the Founder''s descendent is granted an immediate admission into the academy without evaluation if they come with the plaque. But his talent isn''t a question. The kid had only entered the academy for a year and he already accomplished the Magical Kilin Mission."


    "He already completed the Magical Kilin Mission? Then...doesn''t this mean he leave the Mistland Academy whenever he wants? That''s a little disappointing. With such a great talent, he would''ve helped immensely in the clash against the magical beasts." Elder Wu''s shoulders slumped in disappointment.


    It was hard to retain dedicated and talented magicians in the academies. With their talent, they had desires and ambitions to forge their own path and make their own achievements. No one wanted to stay in academies and act as cannons against the magical beasts that relentlessly attacked the dimensional barrier.


    As such, the academies came up with merit and achievement systems to allocate more resources to outstanding talents and nurture them for the good of the seven realms. Because once the magical beasts succeeded in breaching the dimensional shields and barriers, the seven realms would be engulfed in chaos and fear.


    The system worked in retaining more magicians. But there were still those select few individuals that managed to meet the requirements of completely freeing themselves from the academies'' restrictions with clean and honorable status.


    Like the Crown Prince.


    "Yah!"


    Boom!


    With a resounding crash, the magical beast slammed against the stone floor. Blood leaked from various cuts and holes in its body, but the beast made no attempt to move again.


    It had breathed its last...


    Huuuu......!

 Chapter 150 - Reunion?

    "Da**! This is too perverse! Brother Lail defeated the Level 2 magical beast Armored Feline with his physical body alone!"


    "Is this something a human can do?"


    "Whether a human can do it or not, he did it..."


    The Mistland Academy apprentices, who were supposed to attack the magical beast together with Brother Lail, were reduced to mere spectators. Complicated emotions flickered in their eyes, and at that moment, the apprentices couldn''t tell what they were feeling.


    Obviously, the Mistland Academy had obtained such an easy victory, so according to common sense, they should be happy. However, when they thought of how they''d made no contribution to the victory at all, they only felt cheated and robbed of the chance to show off their skill.


    On the other hand, the apprentices from the other six academies were stunned by the Mistland Academy''s display of might. They hadn''t even engaged their magical beast, yet the other had already defeated his.


    Such contrast made them want to wipe.


    "Who the he** is that guy!?"


    "This is my first time seeing him. But since he''s here, it only means he''s one of the best in the Mistland Academy."


    "How come I never heard of the existence of such a perverse person in the Mistland Academy? Shameless! They must''ve definitely hidden his existence to stun the crowd with one single feat!"


    "Do we still continue the competition? The Mistland Academy''s contestant has already defeated his target. What''s the point in competing any further?"


    With agitated hearts and frustration, the apprentices lashed out on their magical beasts with greater ferocity and unrestrained anger. Within the time it took to brew a cup of tea, the other six academies finished off their magical beasts.


    "This...wasn''t how it was supposed to go..." The dean of the Mistland Academy apologetically looked over the other academy leaders with an awkward and embarrassed expression.


    "We can''t blame you, dean. After all, who would''ve expected for such an anomaly to appear?"


    "Yes, Elder Wu is correct. This guy is truly an anomaly, so how could we''ve predicted such an outcome to occur?"


    "Now that the magical beasts are cleared, I feel a little unsettled. Will this manage to make the apprentices realize the importance of teamwork?"


    The representatives of each academy''s elder had a solemn and worried expression on their face as they gazed at the apprentices in the Battle Arena.


    They wondered if they had done enough, made enough effort to open the apprentices'' eyes.


    Right at this moment, a purple-red clad girl stepped out from the mass of Sealand Academy magicians and walked towards the Mistland Academy group. Her light, graceful steps and veiled appearance immediately attracted the crowd''s attention.


    "Who''s she?"


    "Isn''t she headed towards the Mistland Academy?"


    "What do you think? Could she have fallen for that guy?"


    The apprentices unaware of the situation spectated in curiosity. But the Mistland Academy''s apprentices'' eyes lit up and they immediately turned to the blood-soaked, stoic, and cold Crown Prince Lail with anticipation.


    His wife was coming over to see him. They wanted to know how their Brother Lail would respond this time.


    Crown Prince Lail breathed roughly. His physical combat with magical Armored Feline had taken the sharp edge off his temper, but it failed to calm his turbulent emotions.


    He felt as if he were in a dream and everything happening around him was nothing more than an illusion. The Seven Academies Competition he had been looking forward to suddenly felt like a joke.


    Because unlike what he expected, there was no joy, happiness, or relief at this moment. If anything, he felt empty, as if he was chasing after an illusion for the past 12 months. A horrible and terrible illusion that shattered his everything...


    "Crown Prince Lail...?"


    Crown Prince Lail stiffened.


    He felt reality slipping out of his grasp as he heard the title he had hidden so tightly for an entire 12 months. More than the timid voice, the title made his heart drop.


    Because for her to know his status and call him by that title, it could only mean she was the one.


    The one he had been chasing, waiting, and anticipating.


    With ridge limbs, the Crown Prince turned and looked at the purple-red clad girl that was staring at him with a heated and fervent gaze.


    "Didn''t you recognize me? I was waiting for you to seek me out. But seeing you not make a move after so long, I felt you might be angry at me for suddenly disappearing on our wedding day. So, instead of waiting, I decided to take the initiative and placate you. I didn''t mean to disappear, so please, don''t be angry at me anymore, okay?" She aggrievedly pleaded with tear-filled eyes.


    His wife was standing before him, asking for forgiveness for suddenly disappearing, and even wanted to placate him if he was angry.


    It was all the scenarios he had imagined, all the reaction he had expected, and all the words he had wanted to hear.


    She was his Crown Princess Consort, the Princess Qamari he was desperately searching for, his long-estranged wife.


    But he felt...nothing.


    So...what went wrong?


    *


    Princess Qamari reached the Laining City in a day''s time and retrieved her silver-purple trident. The poor thing had to be left behind because she didn''t want the apprentices from the Sealand Academy to recognize her.


    But now that she was returning to the Sealand Academy, she couldn''t leave it behind. Giving the deserted room one last sweep, Princess Qamari sighed and turned to leave.


    Some places were only temporary lodging. A stop on the roadside towards the real destination.


    "Bai Lan, let''s go!"


    Swiftly moving through the Stone Mansion, Princess Qamari located the teleportation portal to the Sealand Academy.


    "Take this. It will allow you to enter the academy with me." Princess Qamari handed over temporary visitation plaque to the girl and stepped into the portal.


    It was time to return.


    Golden light shot out from the stone platform, the ancient runes engraved on them humming with mystical power as they activated the teleportation mechanism. The two girls were instantly engulfed in the radiant glow of the light, their figures illusionary and dreamlike.


    By the time the golden glow winked out, the two girls had disappeared.


    Vhoom!


    "Ah!"


    "Bai Lan, are you okay?" Princess Qamari immediately got to her feet. The teleportation from the Northwest wasn''t as smooth as the teleportation to the Northwest. It was probably due to the fact that she''d to activate the portal on her own as compared to the last time when the academy elders had activated together.


    "Princess, don''t worry. I''m fine." Bai Lan got to her feet and dusted off her clothes. After they separated from Ku Yan, Bai Lan had decided to accompany Princess Qamari as her personal assistant, hand servant, or head maid. In short, whatever position would allow her to stay by her side and hence, smoothly shifted her address from Qamari to Princess...


    "Okay, let''s head to the Missions Hall first. I want to submit the Magical Kilin heirloom."


    "Hmm! I''ll only be following you, so don''t mind me." Bai Lan clasped her hands behind her back and walked beside the Princess.


    As she passed seas of underwater creatures, clusters of neon-colored corals, palatial buildings of blue-green gems and saw the ginormous Main Hall, she felt her heart about to burst out of her chest.


    Da**! In the Northwest, they had to make ends meet by living in caves on rocky landscapes. There was barely any grass, let alone trees within a mile radius.


    And here, it looked and felt like a paradise!


    How was it possible for there to be such breathtaking, mesmerizing, dreamlike beauty in the realms!?


    Before Princess Qamari''s appearance, Bai Lan had never left the Bai Settlement, hence her view of the realms was limited to the rocky region of the Bai Settlement. She grew and learned magic and Jinn capturing skills from her father, who was taught by her grandfather.


    The rest of the knowledge she had was gained from Ku Yan who was the only friend she had outside the Bai Settlement.


    Now that she saw such an ethereal and indescribable beauty, she couldn''t help but lament for her lost years spent in the barren and bleak landscape of the East Minions Faction of Bai Settlement.


    "Bai Lan, you''ve made the best decision in your life! By traveling with Princess Qamari, you''ll see more beauty and explore an even greater horizon!" With great anticipation and bright eyes, the girl excitedly followed behind Princess Qamari.


    Princess Qamari appeared in the Missions Hall garbed in her purple-red robe. The eyes of the Elder behind the counter widened as if he had seen a ghost.


    "You...you...your..."


    "Elder Ren, you must be surprised to see me again. As much as I would love to catch up, I''m actually in a hurry. I came to turn in the Magical Kilin heirloom for the Magical Kilin Mission." Princess Qamari took out the bone Qaliq handed to her and shamelessly submitted it as her own.


    The man had already given it to her. What''s the point in keeping it baselessly?


    "This...this is really a Magical Kilin heirloom!" Elder Ren was shocked speechless.


    The girl whose supposed demise plunged the entire academy in a fog of despair returned hale and well with even the heirloom of the Magical Kilin.


    "I need to inform the higher-ups of your return and the Magical Kilin Mission completion." ''Especially Headmaster Iiam...'' Elder Ren grimaced as he thought of the supposed Master of the girl.


    "Go ahead. But please be quick. I still have to see my Master." Princess Qamari was most worried about her Director of Medicine, her Master Wen Wan. She''d considered her more than a personal disciple. So it needed no saying that she''d be the most saddened if anything happened to her.


    Elder Ren hurriedly informed the rest of the academy elders of Princess Qamari''s safe return. All at once, the gloomy Sealand Academy overflowed with excitement and joy as the second and third-year apprentices came to know about the return of the medical genius.


    Teng Weng raced through the Second Division to the Missions Hall. His forehead was covered in sweat, but the man didn''t pause to even wipe it off. His heart pounded in his chest, and with glowing eyes, he got the figure he''d been longing to see.


    By now, the entire Sealand Academy had become aware of the medical genius''s return and gathered in the Missions Hall. They all wanted to know the story behind her disappearance.


    Princess Qamari glossed over the facts and just relayed the necessary information. Of course, she hadn''t spoken of her encounter or cooperation with Qaliq, and neither did she divulge the fact that she was targeted.


    Both were her personal matters and she intended to solve them on her own.


    "So after entering that mysterious tunnel, I managed to retrieve the Magical Kilin heirloom, but due to the Ice Cyclone, I could only remind inside until it was safe to travel and return."


    "Hmm. As long as you''re safe, then everything is fine. Elder Wen Wan hadn''t taken your disappearance quite well and is currently bedridden." Headmaster Iiam despondently relayed.


    "My Master is sick?" Princess Qamari''s eyes furrowed at the news. She already knew her master would be affected by the news of her death. But she had no idea that Master Wen Wan would be affected to such an extent.


    "Headmaster Iiam, I completed the Magical Kilin Mission. Please evaluate and record my achievement. I need to leave the academy as soon as possible. If you can do it now, it would be even better. But even after my departure from the Sealand Academy, I will keep the promise I made to you before leaving the academy for the Magical Kilin Mission."


    Headmaster Iiam''s gaze fixed on the veiled face of the young lady, reminiscing of the first time he saw her in the Training Field Dark Forest. Compared to when she''d first arrived, the girl from a year ago radiated confidence and majesty that was hard to ignore.


    "I will take care of the Magical Kilin Mission completion matters for you. Go and see your master."


    Even though he was similarly her Master, the Great Magician knew that he occupied no such position in the girl''s heart.


    Because while he was focused on the other two girls and felt more optimistic about the possibility of them being the Marikeen, the Director of Medicine had given her the guidance and teaching a master provided.


    Princess Qamari nodded and turned.


    "Bai Lan, let''s go."


    Her master was waiting for her.

 Chapter 151 - Leaving The Sealand Academy

    Princess Qamari swiftly walked through the First Division Hall. Though she''d been gone for six months from the academy, she didn''t feel any sense of nostalgia or strangeness on being back.


    "Perhaps, I never considered it home..." She listlessly sighed.


    Ever since her parents disappeared, she''d never considered any place as home, and only treated every place she went as temporary lodging. Not that she didn''t want to, but the absence of her loved ones made it hard to settle down and consider anywhere they weren''t present as home.


    She arrived before the Medical Hall and passed the treatment halls to her master''s work cabin.


    The Headmaster said she wasn''t feeling well, but Princess Qamari knew that her Master couldn''t stay away from her herbs.


    And just as she expected, Elder Wen Wan stood before a pile of strange-looking plants that released intermittent bursts of green flame.


    "Master, is that a Vitality Restoring Herb?" She''d only been gone for 6 months, when did they get ahold of Vitality Restoring Herb?


    Master Wen Wan froze, her hands trembling as she blinked her eyes and slowly lifted her head.


    "Q...Qamari...?" The heavens! Was her illness worsening? She was actually dreaming of Princess Qamari while awake!


    The Medical Director was shaken senseless. She couldn''t believe her eyes nor her ears and just stood dazedly staring at the purple-red clad girl as if she were a ghost.


    "Master?" Too late, Princess Qamari realized what her sudden appearance might be like to her Master who was already sick and depressed from the pain of her loss.


    She tentatively stepped forward, not wanting to startle the other, before arriving by her side. All the while, Elder Wen Wan kept her sight fixed on her figure, following the girl with her eyes.


    Princess Qamari felt her throat become sore and without hesitation, engulfed the elder woman in a tight hug. "Master, I''m sorry for worrying you."


    She had left even after her Master''s multiple attempts to stop her. When she heard of the news of her disappearance, she could only imagine how the elder woman must''ve felt.


    Still dazed and finding the illusion surreal, Elder Wen Wan inadvertently trembled when she heard Princess Qamari''s words. She rapidly blinked her eyes, expecting the illusion to vanish in the next heartbeat.


    But nothing of the sort happened. "Qamari...?" The warm hug and gentle words crashed into her like a giant hammer and caused her stiff body to tremble even fiercer.


    "Yes, Master. I''m back. Sorry for worrying you." There was nothing she could do about the pain and suffering she''d unintentionally caused the Elder. But Princess Qamari wanted her Master to be well and free from illness of all kinds.


    She sought out her light energy and directed it to her hand, and skillfully channeled the magic into her Master''s body.


    Elder Wen Wan just felt a stream of warm current flush throughout her body, but she was too agitated by her student''s return to pay any heed to the foreign energy.


    "Qamari, Qamari, you''re back! You''re really back?" She was caught between tears and laughter, her pent-up grief and loss clashing with the relief and comfort of Princess Qamari''s return.


    "I''m back, Master. Sorry to worry you."


    "Haha...no problem! You don''t need to be sorry at all. It''s not like you wanted to disappear either. But what happened? Why did you go missing? Do you know everyone thought you were dead because you didn''t show up after the six-month period?"


    "I know, Master. But you should calm down. I''ll tell you everything."


    A while later, Elder Wen Wan came out of her personal work cabin with Princess Qamari trailing behind.


    "You really want to leave the academy? Can''t you stay for a few more months?" Elder Wen had only reunited with her apprentice. She was reluctant to let her go.


    "I have already been gone for over 12 months. In this year of disappearance, I don''t know what sort of changes must''ve occurred back home. No one knows where I am or what condition I''m in. Returning is a must!" Princess Qamari''s gaze was firm, broking no room for persuasion.


    "Alright. If you must go, then go. But don''t forget your Master. The Sealand Academy will always be open for you."


    "Thank you, Master." Princess Qamari gently said.


    She knew how difficult it was for the Elder to say such words. If it were up to her, the princess was certain the elder would never let her leave her sight. But as matters stood, the matter was out of her hands and there was nothing she could do to keep her student by her side.


    ''Good thing I only skimmed over the events in the Northwest. Otherwise, Master might just tag along...''


    "Sister...Sister Qamari...?" Right at this time, a dazed Lu Yei entered the Medical Hall.


    Seeing her Master and Sister Lu Yei together, the purple-haired girl froze like a statue.


    "Am I seeing things? Why is sister Qamari...standing before me?" She dazedly whispered.


    Elder Wen had been in Lu Yei''s place when she first saw Princess Qamari as well. So the moment the girl went into a daze, she chuckled mirthfully. "Haha...Lu Yei, you''re not seeing things. This is really your Sister Qamari. She''s safe and sound."


    "Master, is it really Sister Qamari?" She disbelievingly asked.


    "Would Master lie to you?"


    Huuu!


    Stunned speechless, the girl blinked and tears streamed down her face.


    "Sister Qamari! Where did you go." Lu Yei lunged into Princess Qamari''s arms, wailing at the top of her lungs as if her long-lost lover had returned.


    Lu Yei liked Princess Qamari but found the girl''s attitude a bit standoffish. So even though she liked her, there was also a smudge of distaste.


    When she saw the girl hounded by handsome men, giving her gifts and wanting to accompany her on missions to protect her, she felt jealous.


    But the jealousy was that of an ordinary girl disliking another girl for getting all the attention. At the end of the day, the incident would escape her mind.


    So while she wasn''t a total fan of Princess Qamari, she still liked her because of her master and the girl''s own personal majestic aura. The news of her death stunned her and left her wandering around in a daze.


    Even though she wasn''t a total fan, Princess Qamari was the sister figure in her life. She disliked and detested, but never wanted her dead.


    Princess Qamari wasn''t used to the physical display of affections. Her master was like an elder to her, so she didn''t mind hugging her. But Lu Yei...


    Sighing resignedly, she patted the girl on the back and looked to her Master for help.


    Elder Wen knew her disciple''s personality well. She immediately stepped forward and disengaged the two.


    "Enough with the hugs and all. Qamari, you said you wanted to see Rong Li. You aren''t the social type, so you''re probably not going to ask after his health. Did you perhaps find Instant Restoration Limb Fruit and other restorative herbs?"


    "Heh...Master knows me the best." Truly. She''d only said she wanted to see Rong Li, and her Master already knew why she wanted to meet him.


    "Of course! If not me, then who''ll know you best." With a proud expression on her face, Elder Wen raised her head and confidently walked out of the Medical hall.


    Lu Yei and Princess Qamari exchanged a glance and followed.


    In the Medical Hall of the Second Division, Princess Qamari and Lu Yei entered the patient room behind Elder Wen.


    "Rong Li, you''re a lucky kid. My apprentice went on a mission for the first time and happened to find the Instant Restoration Limb Fruit and other necessary herbs for your full recovery." She declared with a proud expression.


    "Instant Restoration Limb Fruit? Other restorative herbs? Elder Wen, are you saying your apprentice has the herbs for Rong Li''s full recovery?" Kula Moor excitedly rose to his feet, his flushed face and glowing eyes making him appear 10 years younger.


    His disciple''s damaged limbs and elemental level seeped his energy and filled him with restless nights of worry. If he only had the Instant Restoration Limb Fruit and restorative herbs, he wouldn''t have to suffer so much.


    Unfortunately, it wasn''t easy to acquire such herbs, and the more valuable they were, the more difficult it was to obtain them.


    As such, left with no chance, the old man sold off his only elemental storage space to acquire a damaged herb he came across in an auction. The herb was on the lowest rung of restorative herbs, but since it was the only one available at that time, many other magicians had an interest in it as well.


    This rose the price to twice the price of the greatest magical weapon.


    Unfortunately, as the lowest of the low, its effect was limited and minuscule. There wasn''t much improvement in Rong Li''s condition.


    It was then that Kula Moor realized the significance of restorative herbs, and the value of those able to acquire them. But the girl in the Sealand Academy that had the ability to acquire such herbs was only Level 1 Elemental Drawing Stage...


    Even if he wanted to be unreasonable and shameless, no one in the academy would support him, leaving him helpless and hopeless.


    In the moment of his greatest despair, the girl that was too young to leave the academy appeared like sage and returned with the very same restorative herbs he was madly searching for.


    If he claimed not to be overwhelmed with happiness...he''d be lying.


    "Quick, quick. Elder Wen, heal Rong Li quickly!" Kula Moor made way for the Medicine Director, anxious to get started on the treatment.


    "Hmph! Truly ungrateful! My apprentice brought the herbs for your disciple and you didn''t even thank her. Such a thankless individual, do we even want to help?" Wen Wan disgruntled folded her arms and stared down at the elder.


    Elder Kula Moor flushed at the jab and embarrassedly scratched his head.


    "Ah...Elder Wen, don''t say that. I''m just anxious to see my disciple recover. I didn''t mean to seem thankless. Here, I''ll thank you and your disciple right now." Clasping his fists the elder sincerely bowed to the student and Master.


    Wen Wan snorted disdainfully and turned her back on the awkward elder. She looked at her apprentice and Princess Qamari immediately withdrew the needed herbs from her waist pouch and handed it to her.


    "Thank you, Qamari." The elder sat beside the bed. The young man was still in a coma, only waking occasionally. But aside from a vague paleness, there wasn''t any other visible ailment to give his condition away.


    Elder Wen immediately began the treatment. With precise control, she extracted the healing properties in the herbs and infused her elemental fire magic to process the fusion of herbs.


    Within thirty breaths of time, a tiny green pill appeared and Elder Wen delivered it to the unconscious Rong Li.


    Princess Qamari sighed a breath of relief. She was glad she could assist a fellow magician before her departure from the academy.


    After today, she might never return again...


    "Master, I need to see the Great Magician."


    "Hmm. Go ahead. I''ll monitor the kid''s condition for a bit longer before finding you." The elder was focused on the patient before him and only waved a hand.


    Princess Qamari smiled, not minding her Master''s behavior. A healer''s greatest responsibility was their patient. If they allowed themselves to get distracted in the middle of treatment, the one to suffer the most would be the patient.


    With gentle and firm steps, she headed to the Main Hall.


    A few moments later, Princess Qamari stood beside a portal with Bai Lan beside her and the elders of the academy before her.


    "Qamari, take care of yourself and don''t forget your Master." Elder Wen tearfully wiped her tears and turned away. The last time she failed to see her apprentice off. The result was almost a lifetime of separation.


    This time she came, the result was a painful heart.


    Elder Wen decided that she hated separations!


    "Sister Qamari, I want to go with you. But I''m still a first-year and can''t leave the academy before graduation..." Lu Yei was despondent. Sister Qamari had just returned and she was leaving already.


    After this, when will she see her again?


    Her head slumped to her chest as her eyes filled with tears. She didn''t want anyone to see her tears!


    "Princess Qamari, your journey back to the Amayan Empire will not be as easy as when you left. Be careful and always remain cautious. Never let your guard down, because being safe is better than sorry." The voice of the Great Magician Iiam appeared in her head and Princess Qamari surprised, looked at the Main Hall with wide eyes.


    That was unexpected...


    "Thank you, everyone, for seeing me off. It''s getting late. We''ll take our leave." With a nod of her head, Princess Qamari turned.


    With Bai Lan walking behind her, the two''s figures disappeared in the shower of brilliant light.


    It was time to go home.

 Chapter 152 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 1

    "Hold them back!"


    Clang!


    "Da**! Their armor is impenetrable! We''re getting pushed back!"


    "Don''t fall back! If you fall back at this rate, we won''t be able to make it out alive!"


    Crown Prince Lail twirled his spear and charged into the horde of beasts. Sparking with dark lightning, the spear pierced through the armor of the Razor Lions.


    Roar!


    Enraged, the magical beasts'' eyes turned red, and with an ear-numbing roar, dashed at the tiny figure of the Crown Prince.


    Puchi!


    Another stream of blood flowed as two of the armored beasts crashed to the ground. The beasts were vast in numbers, spreading almost as far as the eye could see. Their glistening blood-gold pelts glowed a red-gold hue that blinded the returning sailors.


    But Crown Prince Lail wasn''t hindered by the refracting light. His steps remained firm and light as he flew across the beast horde with ease.


    After almost half a day, most of the Razor Lions were either cleared or retreated.


    Thump!


    Crown Prince Lail flung his spear, throwing the limb body of the beast into the pile of beast corpses.


    "Brother Lail, thank you for your help. If it wasn''t for your help, our Sailors Union would''ve been wiped out." A tall thin man with Amayan blond hair and blue eyes stepped out of a crowd of grey armored guards and bowed to the Crown Prince with clasped fists.


    "Bother Wei, don''t mention it. But I don''t understand. Why are the Southern Wild Marshes teeming with magical beasts? This sort of incident never happened before." He frowned.


    "It seems you don''t know, Brother Lail." Head Sailor Wei Bin looked at the young man in interest.


    They had met a few days ago and had been traveling together since then.


    The situation in the Amayan Empire had become hectic lately, but the kid, though powerful, had no clue of it.


    And true to his guess, on hearing his words, the black-robed kid shot him a confused glance.


    "Brother Wei, what is that I don''t know?"


    "Little Brother, I can see that you''re extraordinary. If you join the recruiting army, you''ll be able to make a name for yourself. In these chaotic times, what a person lacks most is a sense of security."


    "Recruiting Army?" Crown Prince Lail was stumped.


    It seemed many changes had occurred in the Amayan Empire during his absence. Before today, he''d never heard of any recruitment for the army. All the soldiers of the Amayan Army were made up of warriors that began their training from age 5.


    But now, they were recruiting unskilled soldiers to the Amayan Army?


    Unaware of the impact his words had on his companion, Wei Bin laughingly stroked his beard.


    "Yes. With the sudden surge of magical beasts, the pay for soldiers is bound to be good."


    "Brother Wei, when did the magical beasts begin to make an appearance?"


    "Aye, three months ago, when the Dark Moon ascended, the wild beasts in the region began to act out of the norm. At first, everyone thought that they were frightened off by the sudden appearance of the Dark Moon. But later, it was found out that they were mutating! They transformed from ordinary wild beasts to deadly magical beasts in the blink of a few nights."


    "That...how is that possible?"


    "That''s the very question every human who''s witnessed the scene is wondering."


    "Is that why the Empire is recruiting soldiers?" But no matter how many soldiers were recruited, if they were untrained and inexperienced, then weren''t they only going to be piles of corpses?


    Crown Prince Lail couldn''t understand what his Royal Uncle was thinking to take such a decision.


    "It is. That''s why I advise you to join the recruitment. Who knows, with your talent, maybe you''ll make a name for yourself."


    "Thank you for the advice, Brother Wei. I''ll make a move first." The Crown Prince clasped his fists to the older man.


    "No problem. It''s only thanks to you that we were able to overcome this obstacle. Besides, sooner or later, you''d have come to learn all this." Wei Bin dismissively waved his hand.


    "But if you''re planning on heading to the Empire, I suggest you find shelter for the day. The gates are now closed by sundown to guard against the magical beasts."


    "I understand." With a grateful nod, Crown Prince Lail turned and walked away.


    "Brother Wei, is it a good idea to let him go?" At this moment, the meek servant standing by Wei Bin''s side raised his head and glared fiercely in Crown Prince Lail''s direction.


    "Even if we decide to silence him, do you think any of you have what it takes to bring him down?" The amiable and friendly expression vanished from the sailor''s face. In it''s was a cold face with dark and malicious eyes.


    "Besides, it''s only one person. Even though he''s talented, he''s not Crown Prince Lail. What can he do to hinder our plans?" Wei Bin clasped his hands behind his back and confidently turned, heading towards his supposed group of sailors.


    "Yes, as always, you''re right." The servant lowered his head and deferentially followed behind the Head Sailor.


    Crown Prince Lail walked to his tent with a confused expression on his face. The situation in the Amayan Empire alarmed him as he''d never encountered one like it before.


    "Wild Beasts mutating under the influence of the Dark Moon to Magical Beasts?"


    Such a theory was out of his understanding...


    If matters continued in this direction, then pretty soon, the entire Amayan Empire would be overrun with mutated Wild Beasts.


    Crown Prince Lail had only entered his tent when a delicate and soft voice entered his ears.


    "Lail, you''re back."


    His brows immediately furrowed and an uncomfortable feeling settled in his heart. Crown Prince Lail didn''t even notice his hand had instinctively reached for his spear as if he was guarding against a menace.


    He turned his head, his actions stiff and rigid, as he faced the female.


    "Why are you back just now? I''ve been waiting so long to eat together. Come, the soup is going cold." The female moved towards him and made to grab his arm. But the Crown Prince stepped back and looked at her veiled face.


    This should be his Crown Princess Consort, Princess Qamari, his one and only wife.


    But Crown Prince Lail felt as alienated from her as if she were a stranger.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to enter my tent without my permission?" Even to his own ears, his voice sounded harsh and cold.


    But the Crown Prince couldn''t find it within himself to feel bad or, sorry, for that matter.


    "Lail, what''s wrong? I know you don''t feel comfortable with my presence. But we''re husband and wife. Surely, I can enter your tent to prepare your meal, right?" The female''s voice sounded hurt, but she didn''t budge or evade his cold glare.


    She directly faced it with a firm and determined stance.


    "Heh...did I ask you to prepare my meal?"


    "Does a wife needs to be told to prepare her husband''s meals?"


    At this, the man''s face hardened and he seriously looked into her eyes as if trying to find something. But a second later, his face closed off, returning to the original impassive and stoic mask.


    "In the future, there''s no need to trouble yourself with such chore. You can leave."


    "Lail, wait! We need to talk." Seeing him turn to leave, the woman lost her composure and rushed forth to grab his sleeve.


    But before she even touched a corner of his robe, the man evaded her hand and stepped to the side. Then he looked at her with a frosty gaze that, for a brief moment, flickered with confusion and hesitation.


    He wanted to rebuke her for her rude manners, but then remembered she was his legally wedded wife. Let alone touching a corner of his robe, she could even touch his entire person and he wouldn''t be able to say a word.


    "I''ll make myself clear. Don''t ever try to touch me again. Otherwise, I might accidentally crush your hand." He grimly said.


    The woman looked at him in shock, her purple eyes widening as if she couldn''t believe he would even say that to her.


    And truly? Even Crown Prince Lail couldn''t believe he''d said that.


    "You...Did you just tell me not to touch you?"


    "I hope you don''t have hearing problems." Another widening of her eyes and, this time, a hint of tears appeared within the violet depths.


    The sight made the Crown Prince stiffen. But instead of apologizing, he coldly snorted and turned on his heels. The flap of rough clothe resounded and his figure disappeared.


    Soon, the tent was enveloped in a suffocating silence that made the atmosphere buzz with hints of flame elemental energy.


    "Are you okay?" In this tense atmosphere, the tranquil voice of another female resounded. Then from the other side of the tent, a yellow-robed female with a white sash tied around her waist appeared.


    The female glided to the side of the purple-red clad female and worriedly placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "Aarya Quime..."


    "Don''t address me with that name anymore!" The female instantly wiped her head around and darkly hissed with fierce eyes.


    "I know, slip of tongue. But with time, I''ll get better." The other carelessly dismissed the rebuke.


    "Not with time, Marui Osklain. Now! Fix this address now and never use it again. Otherwise, instead of rising up the tree, we''ll be smashed underfoot. Understand?"


    "Yes, I''ll fix it. But this Crown Prince seems to be extremely cold. Even though Princess Qamari was his wife, she might not have won his affection. Heh...If you ask me, I think they only got married because both are cold individuals who were betrayed by their betrothals."


    "Maybe..." Aarya Quime replied listlessly and walked back to the table she''d set her prepared meals.


    She didn''t want to focus on what she''d perceived from the man.


    Although not certain, whenever he looked into her eyes, she felt as if he was searching for something in their depths.


    But what?


    "Hey, you don''t need to be dejected. You have the status and title of the Crown Princess Consort. Whether he likes you or not, as long as you don''t divorce him, he''ll be stuck with you. Sooner or later, he''ll have to accept you."


    Her hand paused.


    That''s right! She was now his Crown Princess Consort.


    Whether he liked her or not, he''d be forced to eventually accept her because she''s his legally wedded wife.


    And besides, she had confidence in herself. With her graceful manners, elegant and gentle demeanor, she''d definitely win his heart!


    When that happens, no one would be able to snatch him from her.


    Not even the real Princess Qamari!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Bang!


    Crown Prince Lail slammed his fist against the thick trunk of the ancient tree. His knuckles were red and bruised, with faint hints of blood dripping from the cuts.


    But as if he couldn''t feel the pain, he continuously punched the tree until a giant gap appeared in the center. Hanging by a thin skin, the tree precariously swung back and forth, on the verge of collapse.


    "Huuuuu!"


    "The heavens! What is wrong with me!?"


    After a long period of venting, the man despondently leaned against the ruined tree and slid to the ground. Pulling up a leg, he rested his arm on his knee and gazed at the rosy horizon.


    The day was about to end, the red-orange rays of the setting sun washing the gloomy Southern Wild Marshes in a flood of gorgeous flames. A tranquil peace that would calm any individual''s mind settled over the region.


    But the Crown Prince didn''t feel any of the serene and peaceful beauty.


    His heart was still as restless and anxious as the day before he left the Amayan Empire, his eyes vacant as his lonely shadow stuck to him for company.


    "Why...why do I always behave like that with her...?" It wasn''t the first time and this was what tormented him.


    The wife he vowed to himself to love, treasure, and protect from every storm and tribulations stood before him and he spoke so rudely to her...


    It wasn''t anyone else, but he himself that spoke so rudely and hurtfully to her...


    He didn''t want to, he didn''t mean to, but the moment she appeared before him, he only wanted her gone.


    As if his mind and heart had a language of their own, words that he''d never say to his dear wife flowed out of his mouth.


    This was why he didn''t want her to appear before him. He was afraid to hurt her more than he''d already done.


    Afraid to shatter her heart until nothing remained.


    Because as much as he tried to convince himself otherwise, he knew in the deepest recesses of his heart that he felt nothing for her.


    "But why...?"


    His dear wife, the only one whom he considered a family...


    Why didn''t he feel anything for her anymore?

 Chapter 153 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 2

    An image of a white-robed and veiled female appeared in his mind, and his heart thumped in his chest.


    "No way..." It couldn''t be...


    Did his indifferent and cold attitude towards his wife...have something to do with Laila?


    "But...but before leaving the Northwest, I was fully confident the two were one and the same?"


    In Laila, he saw his wife, Princess Qamari''s shadow. And when he returned to the stone mansion of Laining City and looked at his wife''s portrait, a vague feeling of familiarity swamped him until he was absolutely certain the two were one and the same.


    But that sense of familiarity...he couldn''t perceive from the woman in his tent.


    "What exactly is going on? It couldn''t be I developed feelings for Laila and transferred that feeling onto Qamari? But if that''s the case, then why don''t I feel anything now? Or is it the other way around?"


    But even if it was, the question was still the same.


    Why didn''t he feel anything now?


    Crown Prince Lail was confused and lost. He didn''t know what was going on!


    The only other solution, that he probably fell in love with the stranger Laila and no longer felt anything for his wife, was too disturbing and heart shuddering for him to believe.


    After all, while his wife was still alive and well, how could he fall in love with another?


    This was against his convictions and the marriage agreement they made!


    The next morning, the farers of the Sailors Union packed and continued on their journey, leaving the Crown Prince in the company of his wife and her personal servant.


    "Lail, which road are we taking?" They still needed to return to the Amayan Empire so she could live a glamorous and carefree life as the Crown Princess Consort of the strongest and richest empire!


    "We''ll continue upward." The man replied indifferently and turned to take down his tent.


    "Aar...I mean, Princess Qamari, are you ready? Once we enter the empire, if that other one returns, we''ll be executed for fraud." Marui Osklain stepped closer to the other and furtively whispered in a barely audible tone.


    "I''ve long been ready since the day I came up with this scheme. But that da**ed wench! She refuses to die no matter how many mercenaries I commission!"


    "That''s why I say it''s still not too late to back out. This Crown Prince is cold. And that one is practically impossible to kill. If she returns and tries to reclaim her identity, this man won''t show any tender feelings to the fairer sex." This was why she felt tense and anxious.


    The target of their scheme turned out to be more ferocious and frightening than she''d imagined.


    Under his overbearing pressure, she felt as if an axe was hanging over her neck. One mistake and their head would roll.


    Marui Osklain wanted to live a good and comfortable life. But more than that, she wanted to live long.


    But her companion wasn''t on the same wavelength as her.


    "Stop fretting and don''t mention her again. If she won''t die once, twice, or even a hundred times, then I''ll try a thousand times. Either way, she has to go and never return."


    "Okay, that''s fine. But where are you going to get the money to commission her death a thousand times?" Marui Osklain skeptically looked her over. Aside from the clothes on their body, they didn''t have a single cent on their person.


    "Heh...Am I not the Crown Princess Consort of the Seven realms richest empire? Do you think I''d lack that bit of money?" The other mirthfully curled her eyes and walked away.


    Kill Princess Qamari with her own money and authority?


    Da**! Too vicious!


    Marui Osklain wiped off a cold sweat and followed after the woman. Since they were on the same side and she hated Princess Qamari as much as the other, she was more than happy to see such a scene play out.


    Crown Prince Lail debated whether to just damp the tent and hurry through the marsh. But when he recalled the other person traveling with him, he discarded the idea.


    Even if he didn''t want to be anywhere near her, unless it was proven she wasn''t his wife, he had the responsibility to look after her comfort.


    With a snap of his fingers, the tent folded into itself and he slung it over his shoulder.


    "Let''s go." Without a backward glance, he continued through the marshes.


    On the way, they encountered Wild Scorpions, Spider Lilies, Bloodsucking Leeches, and many other wild beasts that had mutated as a result of the Dark Moon.


    Crown Prince Lail effortlessly took care of them as the two women admired from the side.


    "I must say, he isn''t a bad catch. His dashing looks and bottomless strength would''ve been wasted on that Princess Qamari."


    "Of course. Such an outstanding and capable man is only worthy of being mine."


    On their fortieth encounter, a group of thin-bodied civilians in tattered and shredded clothes descended from trees and stood in their way.


    "Young man, can you help us reach the empire? Our houses and livestock are gone. Our village is occupied by a group of deadly beasts. Please, help us get to the empire. Please, save us."


    "Please, save us!"


    "Be benevolent and have pity on us. Help us get to the empire!"


    Suddenly swarmed with a throng of civilians pleading on their knees, the Crown Prince was stumped.


    "Everyone, everyone, stand up!"


    "No! We won''t stand unless you promise us! Promise to help us and we''ll stand!"


    "Yes, promise us!"


    "This is a question of our lives!"


    Crown Prince Lail frowned. The moment the pack of haggard civilians appeared in his way, he already planned to help them.


    But the forceful manner in which they sought help made him feel disappointed.


    The less populated regions of the empire must be in chaos now. Though this group of villagers were unlikeable, they were only looking for a way to survive.


    Since that was the case, he''d help them safely get to the empire, but assist no further.


    "Alright, calm down. I''ll help you."


    "Yay! Big Brother, you''re a wonderful person."


    "Yes, young man. Thank you for assisting us. From now on, we''re in your care."


    "Once we reach the empire, we''ll be safe!"


    The civilians held their bags close to their chests and surrounded the men.


    "What is he doing? A pack of useless baggage would only slow us down." The purple-red clad woman anxiously wrung her sleeves and hissed.


    She was already pressed for time.


    To send another wave of powerful and deadly mercenaries, she needed to enter the empire and occupy the seat of Crown Princess Consort.


    Only then would she have the capital to commission more assassins.


    "He''s the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire. Seeing his subjects so wretched and homeless, his heartstrings must''ve pulled." Marui Osklain gently consoled.


    "But...if we travel at such a speed, it''ll be months before we reach the Imperial Capital. By then, if she''s still alive, the wench will probably arrive in the empire."


    "But what can we do? If we rush him or try to dissuade him from bringing them along, then we''re more likely to expose ourselves."


    "Hmm..."


    In this manner, the group trekked through the Southern Wild Marshes.


    Blood Lizards and Poisonous Centipedes slithered out of the muddy waste, their horrid appearance causing the civilians to crowd around the two women in perfect silk dresses.


    In their mind, since the two were able to remain nice and clean in such a muddy and stinking region, they probably had a secret method or two for safety and defense.


    Though not entirely on point, the civilians'' guess was right as the females waved their hands and flame arrows and water spears shot out, piercing into the skulls of the wild beasts.


    ''She''s not Laila.'' After seeing this scene, the Crown Prince was certain of this fact.


    Laila didn''t use her magic much and usually wielded her golden sword for any confrontation with pride.


    Though the task of wielding a weapon was a laborious one, from watching her light and graceful steps, one would feel she was dancing rather than swinging a sword.


    But when she used her magic, a stream of creamy, pure-white light would flow from her figure.


    The radiance and glow of the light alone was enough to vanquish all darkness.


    But this female...his wife?...her elemental ability had a blue glow.


    She wasn''t Laila...


    ...but she was his wife.


    Then Laila and Qamari were two different people?


    Blinding light flashed across his vision and Crown Prince Lail slashed with ferocious fervor.


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Boom!


    The swarm of Centipedes and Blood Lizards were suddenly thrown in turmoil as numerous stabs, pierces, and slashes rained down on their figures. Enraged and frightened, they shrieked in pain and lashed with blind fury.


    Blood smoke of poisonous gas leaked from the Blood Lizards as the Centipedes released bursts of green gas.


    "Poison! It''s poison!"


    "What do we do? We don''t have poison repellent pills!"


    "We''re done for!"


    The civilians fearfully huddled together, fear and utter despair marring their faces.


    "Heh...they don''t have poison repellents? Perfect! This way, we''ll be rid of them without lifting a finger." Aarya Quime''s purple pupils flashed with a ruthless and cruel light.


    She swept a disgusted glance at the crouched peasants and felt an intense urge to ruthlessly stomp them under her feet.


    But recalling her new identity, she quickly turned her gaze away and restored her cold and calm appearance.


    "I wish we had poison repellents as well. Unfortunately, we didn''t anticipate a clash with the Poisonous Swarm." She regretfully lowered her head.


    "Princess, don''t feel sad. You''re not a god so how could you predict the future?" Marui Osklain comfortingly placed a hand on her shoulder.


    "But..."


    "No but. This whole beast horde attack came out of nowhere. It was meant to happen so it happened. There''s nothing you could''ve done differently."


    The nearby civilians'' hearts warmed on hearing the two''s conversation.


    Princess? The one they were traveling with was a princess!?


    What a beautiful Princess! She was so kind and gentle...


    "That''s right, princess! Don''t blame yourself. It happened when it was meant to happen."


    "Yes, none of this is your fault!"


    Filled with fervent worship, the civilians forgot about their precarious situation and enthusiastically showered the woman that desired their death with praises.


    Right at this moment, numerous streams of black light appeared and sunk into their bodies.


    Stunned and caught off guard, the civilians blinked and exchanged confused glances.


    "What was that light?"


    "You felt it too?"


    "Of course, I felt it! It entered my body!"


    Immediately, shouts and cries of agreement sounded out. All the civilians had felt the black lights enter their bodies.


    What to do? Were they poisoned already?


    "Those were poison repellents. I had some with me. You should be fine." A cold and indifferent voice resounded and the villagers raised their heads to see the grim and gloomy appearance of the young man they''d asked for help.


    "Poison repellent?"


    "This means..."


    "We''re saved!"


    "Thank you, benefactor! Because of you, we''ll live a day longer."


    In the midst of the jubilant cheers, Aarya Quime clenched her fists under her sleeves. She maintained the calm, cold look in her gaze, but her teeth were gritted in hate as she looked at the dirty peasants.


    "Lail, are you okay?"


    Crown Prince Lail stiffened on hearing her voice.


    After reaching the conclusion of having fallen in love with Laila, he felt guilty and uncomfortable in her presence.


    "Hmm!"


    With that, he turned and resumed their trek out of the Southern Wild Marshes.


    "A...I mean, Princess. Did you hear that? He actually gave a response!"


    "Hmm, he did." Aarya Quime''s eyes shined with radiant light as she walked the young man''s receding back.


    Since she''d first met him in the Mistland Academy''s Seven Academies Competition gathering, this was the first time the Crown Prince hadn''t ignored her or replied rudely to her question.


    Maybe, traveling slow wasn''t so bad...


    At least now, she''d get enough time to make her way into the cold Crown Prince''s heart.


    "Let''s go!" With lighter steps and shiny eyes, she followed after the man.

 Chapter 154 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 3

    "Bai Lan, watch out!"


    Princess Qamari raised her sword and charged at the snow beast. Fast and with white fur hard as steel, the Snow Eel was the most slippery beast she''d ever met.


    "Princess, below you!"


    Bai Lan''s voice had barely resounded when Princess Qamari found herself surrounded front and below. She slashed at the beast in front with her sword and pierced her trident at the beast lunging from below.


    Roar!


    Cling!


    Boom!


    Princess Qamari easily severed the head of the leaping Snow Eel. But the silver trident wasn''t as powerful as the golden sword. The resulting force of the clash sent her sailing through the air. With a loud bang, she crashed onto the ground.


    "Princess, are you okay?" Bai Lan stabbed and kicked away her own opponent before dashing to the princess''s side.


    "I''m fine. We only need to cross this obstacle to reach the teleportation portal." Pushing herself to her feet, Princess Qamari tightened her grip on the golden sword and silver trident to confront the Snow Eels.


    Goodness! When we first journeyed to the Amayan Empire, the process was easy and simple without the slightest hinder.


    But now why was it so hard?


    Princess Qamari never thought it would be this difficult to return to the Amayan Empire.


    Because of the Dark Moon''s ascension, the ordinary wild beasts rose to level 2 magical beasts. If it was only three or four of them, she would''ve easily sorted the lot.


    Unfortunately, there was a horde of them.


    "Bai Lan, let''s clear them in one shot and race to the teleportation portal." She had to at least leave the Iris realm.


    "Sounds good to me!"


    Princess Qamari and Bai Lan exchanged a glance and raced towards the horde of snow beasts. Fast, swift, and furious, their attacks ran down like drips of rain and gusts of wind, quick and endless.


    After half a day of endless slaughter, the white snow of the Ice Land Mountains was dyed red as beast corpses littered the ground.


    "Le...Let''s go." Tired and exhausted, the girls were close to collapsing. But they knew they couldn''t stay for long. The strong smell of blood would draw other herbivorous animals.


    "We need to find shelter as well."


    The ascent of the Dark Moon wasn''t a joking matter. The mutated wild beasts were strong enough proof.


    The two fused their elemental energy on the soles of their feet and raced into the distance.


    As their speed increased, howling wind and fierce gales of snow blew in their face. Princess Qamari felt her eyes sting, and her nose run, but they didn''t stop.


    A while later, they arrived at the ancient stone platform.


    "We''re finally here." Her body wasn''t used to the cold, so she began to feel weak and lethargic. Her head spun and she felt like puking.


    "Princess, are you ok?" Bail Lan immediately sensed her unstable state of mind.


    "I''m fine. Let''s activate the portal."


    Without hesitation, they climbed onto the Stone Platform, exchanged a look, and poured their magic.


    *


    Crown Prince Lail stepped out of the Southern Wild Marshes into a land engulfed in shrieks of madness.


    "Kill him!"


    "Watch out! It''s a flying magical beast!"


    Roar!


    "Ahhhhh!"


    Fire and blood drifted through the air and cloaked the once ethereal and peaceful lands of the Amayan Empire in a thick stench of death. Magical beasts above and below stomped and crushed the armored soldiers like hordes of fleas.


    The land that was once known as the City of Light, was shrouded in a thick, grey smoke of darkness and despair.


    "What in the heavens is going on here!?"


    Stunned out of his mind, the Crown Prince stood frozen in horror and shock.


    "You civilians, get out of here! If you''re seeking death, do it somewhere else. Don''t let your corpses hinder our path!" A frustrated shout rang out from the distance startling the Crown Prince to his senses.


    "Da**! I need to go! You guys look after yourselves!" Throwing the decisive shout over his shoulder Crown Prince Lail was just about to dash forward when a hand gripped his sleeve.


    A dark frown immediately covered his impeccable features, and the Crown Prince lifted his hand to glare at the owner of the hand.


    "Didn''t I tell you not to ever touch me?" He frostily hissed.


    "I...I''m sorry. I was just worried about you." Aarya Quime''s eyes filled with tears of grievance and she lowered her hand to wrung her sleeve.


    "Crown Prince Lail, can you not go? I don''t feel secure here." She delicately asked.


    "If you don''t feel secure, then go and find shelter. Don''t expect me to babysit you." With a cold snort, he turned his head to leave.


    "I''m your wife. I''m your responsibility. Are you really going to leave me alone here and leave? In this strange environment?"


    Crown Prince Lail gritted his teeth and hesitated for a split second. But when a shrill cry of pain resounded from the front, he swung his spear and ran into the melee.


    With ferocious and boundless fury, he slashed and stabbed, every one of his strikes drawing blood and reaping lives. Seeing his unstoppable charge, the beasts were enraged. They ignored the measly humans and charged towards the black-robed man.


    "Roar!"


    "Yah!"


    The man and beasts charge forth and clashed midway.


    Boom!


    A powerful shockwave spread from their rebounding force and created a huge gulf in the center of the bloody field. Dust and debris rose, and by the time they settled, Crown Prince Lail''s form was exposed.


    Clothed in black robes with his long black hair flowing behind him, the young man gave off a majestic presence that made the armored soldiers stare in awe.


    "Who is he? I''ve never seen as a powerful individual in the Amaya Empire before?"


    "Me neither. I don''t think even Prince Noore is as powerful as him."


    "Prince Noore? This young man defeated a pack of magical beasts with a single strike. Is Prince Noore capable of such feat?"


    With that, a deafening silence enveloped the originally chaotic battlefield. The armored men looked at each other in confusion, not able to make heads or tails of this new powerful individual''s identity.


    Then from the masses of confused soldiers, a large man garbed in black armor stepped out and doubtfully called out.


    "Crown Prince Lail?"


    The address was faint, the questioning tone of the speaker lacking confidence. But Crown Prince Lail found the voice familiar and turned.


    "Crown Prince!"


    "That''s the Crown Prince! The Crown Prince is back!"


    "It''s really the Crown Prince!"


    The silent atmosphere was instantly broken by the deafening cheers of the black-armored soldiers as cries of excitement, joy, and exclamations reverberated.


    "The Crown Prince, the Sovereign of Death is back!"


    "Hahaha...magical beasts? Our Crown Prince was able to solve a horde of them with ease!"


    "I want to see how they''ll attack us now!"


    "Crown Prince! Crown Prince!"


    Under the dawn of the setting sun, on the southern outskirts of the Imperial Capital, news of the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, Crown Prince Lail''s return, spread back to the Imperial Palace.


    *


    "What did you say? Crown Prince Lail is back?" Regent Prince Kreme Amhei lowered the parchment in his hand and coldly stared down at the trembling attendant.


    "Yes, Regent Prince. He is on the southern outskirts of the Empire."


    "Is the girl with him?" He leaned back in his seat and calmly asked.


    That was all he cared about. In the past year, he used every method at his personal, dark magic, and tracing tools to find the girl''s whereabouts.


    But no matter how deep he dug, he couldn''t find a sniff.


    What''s more, the Dark Jinn he''d made a deal with had yet to make an appearance or give him the good news he desired.


    With every path blocked and no new lead to follow, Kreme Amhei, the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire who even changed his own fate, was forced to step back.


    If the boy came back with the girl, then it was fine. But if he returned alone...


    "The girl? The Crown Princess Consort? The report had no mention of the girl, Regent Prince." The servant confusedly replied.


    Why did the Regent Prince care for that backwater princess more than the Crown Prince?


    Was it really just because of the dowry?


    His eyes span in thought, but not a word passed his lips.


    "I get it. You may leave."


    "Yes, Regent Prince." Getting to his feet, the attendant slowly backed out of the hall and turned, his steps hurried and flustered, as he left the Regent Prince''s Study Hall.


    "Back? I''m afraid there''s no longer anything for him to return to." A cold smile spread across the Regent Prince''s face as he lifted the parchment he''d been holding.


    On there, in large black words, was the ministers'' request to install Prince Noore as the new Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire.


    *


    "Crown Prince Lail is back?" In one of the mansions of West Inner city''s Everlasting Mansion, the princess of the Ahankar Empire, Princess Sera paused in the middle of applying her make-up.


    He''s back after a year of absence?


    Where did he disappear to? The heart of realms?


    As a practitioner of elemental wind magic, even though her talent was low, only red level of the seven levels, she had enough information to make a conjecture on the Crown Prince''s disappearance.


    "From the rumors circulating in the Imperial City, the Crown Prince appeared like a sovereign of death and rescued the trapped soldiers from the magical beasts'' claws."


    Princess Sera''s eyes narrowed and a strange light flashed in their grey depths.


    If he is the royal magician we came to seek, then his disappearance would make sense. He must have entered a magic academy to learn how to harness his heritage ability.


    Her heart raced and she lifted her head to hold the gaze of the maid in the mirror.


    "Is his Crown Princess Consort with him?"


    "Huh? That...there''s actually no news about the Crown Princess Consort. Maybe she isn''t back?" The maid didn''t know how to address her princess anymore.


    In the span of one year, the young and innocent Princess Sera that had entered the Amayan Empire with her had disappeared. In its place, was a stranger that had her face, but she had none of the familiarity she''d come to know.


    ''Is it the riches here that changed her?''


    The maid wondered despondently.


    She couldn''t be blamed for wondering as such. In the past year, Princess Sera had gone from wanting to seduce Prince Noore to constantly dining with the Young Masters of the prominent families of the empire.


    Her original goal of infiltrating the imperial family and uncovering the identity of the royal magician was completely thrown out of her mind.


    And whenever the maid brought up any topic of returning to the Ahankar Empire, she was silenced with a single, cold glare.


    Princess Sera caught the flickering emotions in the maid''s eyes in the mirror. Her heart instantly filled with displeasure and disgust.


    Just a lousy maid that didn''t know what was good for her. And yet, she dares to judge me? If I still didn''t have uses for her, then I would''ve remained her of her place!


    "I''m sure you wondered why I was silent these past few months. You probably had many questions and inquiries about my intense interaction with the young masters." The maid''s eyes widen in shock.


    The Princess noticed?


    "Your highness, I..."


    "No need to explain yourself. I understand. But the reason why I didn''t say anything at that time was because I wasn''t certain of my guess."


    "Guess?"


    Giving a low, sorrowful sigh, Princess Sera lifted her head to reveal her sad eyes.


    "I wasn''t confident, but I had a vague suspicion that Crown Prince Lail was the royal magician we came for. But since he disappeared before I could find evidence, I had no choice but to interact with the Young Masters. This was to give the Regent Prince the impression that I was too taken with the beauty of the Amayan Empire to leave. That way, we''ll have a reason to stay longer."


    "Ah! Princess, you mean, you purposely acted that way so we could stay in the Amayan Empire until the Crown Prince returned?" As if having finally seen the light, the maid''s eyes filled with unshed tears and she unhesitantly knelt at her princess''s feet.


    "Princess, I misunderstood you. Please forgive me."


    "Hahaha...silly girl, why would I blame you? I still need your help to get Crown Prince Lail on our side." The princess laughed good-naturally, causing the other to bow her head in shame.


    She hated herself for doubting her princess''s intentions. After all, she was the only Princess of the Ahankar empire. If not her, who else would worry about their empire?


    Princess Sera''s eyes flashed when she saw the maid''s attitude.


    With a bright smile on her lips, she went back to finish her make-up.


    That''s right. I still need her help to secure the Crown Prince''s affection and become the Crown Princess Consort of the Amayan Empire!

 Chapter 155 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 4

    After a year of disappearance, the reappearance of the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire caused an uproar in the Imperial Capital.


    "The wild beasts had grown in number and attacked the civilians on the southern part of the Empire. A few officials were sent there to control the situation. But an anomaly occurred and things got out of hand. That''s when Crown Prince Lail showed up."


    "The Crown Prince is back. With him in command, no beast would be able to breach the defenses of the south."


    "Of course! The Crown Prince''s reappearance is a good sign. He''s the sovereign of death. So with him around, there''s no need for us to be worried."


    Prince Noore gushed his teeth as a dark light flashed through his eyes.


    Crown Prince Lail?


    How was it that the wretch returned just when the ministers sent requests to install him as the new Crown Prince?


    As the voices of the excited civilians reached his ear, the urge to hurl a boiling pot flashed through his mind. He''d come to hear the people''s opinion about his upcoming coronation. But what he heard was all about that guy.


    What''s more, they were still calling him Crown Prince.


    "Prince Noore, calm down. Even if the Crown Prince is back, he won''t be able to change the ways things are. Because he returned too late." Moure Ren''s eyes flickered with complicated emotions.


    Once, he used to greatly admire the Crown Prince. His great valor, unstoppable might, exceptional leadership skills, and political insight were ones the likes of which he had never seen. Such qualities and capabilities could only be found in the descendant of the Emperor Emeritus.


    As such, whenever he stood within the man''s presence, he''d feel inferior and embarrassed, unconfident and uncertain of the guidance he provided to the man.


    However, since the Crown Prince''s disappearance and his association with Prince Noore, that feeling had slowly faded away into the background until nothing remained. Now he had the desire to confront the Crown Prince face to face. He had confidence that he wouldn''t be suppressed as he''d been in past years.


    Under his oppressing pressure, he had the confidence to stay his ground and not step back.


    "The question isn''t about his arrival. It''s about how quickly these ungrateful people forgot my efforts for the past year." Prince Noore hissed.


    But that was only one of the problems. Now that Crown Prince Lail was back, his Father Emperor wouldn''t be able to convince that old hag to confer him as Crown Prince. His grilling efforts to win the people''s hearts would all go to waste.


    The Minister of Rites expression became downcast. He understood the young prince''s feelings because he had once felt the same.


    "It''s not that they''ve forgotten your efforts, but that your efforts are overshadowed under Crown Prince Lail''s flamboyant return. In order to gain back the upper hand, you''ll have to do something even more flamboyant and attention-grabbing. That way, they''ll not only remember your past efforts but also acknowledge your abilities."


    Prince Noore''s eyes lit up. He already knew that he needed to do something even more attention-attracting than what Crown Prince Lail had done. But it wasn''t until the Minister of Rites spoke that an idea came to him.


    Heh...so what if he was chosen by the old man?


    The status of the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire belonged to him!


    "You are right, Minister Moure. Thank you for your guidance." He stood and gave the minister a deep bow.


    "No, no. Your Highness is smart enough to come up with this idea sooner or later. I did nothing of importance. Besides, between us, there''s no need for such formality." Moure Ren was instantly flattered and dissuaded Prince Noore with not much enthusiasm.


    After all, who didn''t like being respected by a prince of the empire?


    "Then if you''ll excuse me, Minister Moure..."


    "Of course. Go ahead and do what you need to do. And don''t forget that you''re not alone."


    "I won''t." With a slight nod, Prince Noore turned on his heels and walked out the teashop. As a place open to the general public, it was the best place to hold a secret meeting with an official without falling in the Regent Prince''s eyes.


    With a complacent smile on his face, Moure Ren stroked his beard as he watched the young prince leave. Compared to the arrogant and overbearing Crown Prince Lail, he found the amiable and good-mannered Prince Noore to his liking.


    Prince Noore returned to the Imperial Palace and went straight to his Father Emperor''s study hall.


    "Inform my father, I''d like a word with him." He flapped his slave and clasped his hands behind his back.


    "Yes, your highness. Give me a minute." The attendant bowed and hurriedly entered the Study Hall.


    A minute later, he came out hurrying back.


    "Your highness, please." He bowed and gestured to the hall.


    Prince Noore swept past him and entered the Study Hall. The last time he entered this hall was when he got reprimanded for ruining his betrothal arrangement with Princess Qamari.


    Prince Noore stood in the center of the hall and bowed. "Royal Father."


    "You wanted to see me?" Kreme Amhei didn''t even spare his son a glance as he continued pouring over his parchments.


    "Yes. I want to go on out and assist the soldiers stationed on the east of the city. I heard the resistance against the beast tide is fiercer on that side."


    The instant he finished his words, the hall fell in a tense silence. After what felt like forever, Prince Noore finally saw his father put down the parchment and look at him. The penetrating gaze made him nervous, and his hands began to sweat.


    What? Is he not going to allow me to leave?


    Before the thought could fully form, his Royal Father leaned back in his chair and spoke.


    "Are you doing this because of Crown Prince Lail''s appearance?"


    Prince Noore tensed. He didn''t want to talk about the matter, because if he lied, his Royal Father would catch his lie. And if he admitted it, he''d be admitting he was unsettled by Crown Prince Lail''s sudden return.


    "Well?"


    "No, I want to do something that''ll help me gain the hearts of the citizens." Not entirely false, so nothing to find fault with...


    "You want to gain the hearts of the citizens...and you feel that''s necessary because?"


    "I don''t want Royal Grandfather to have any reason to disagree on my coronation. I don''t want him to use the citizens to stop my crowning when the Crown Prince arrives."


    "Heh...truly na?ve. What makes you think he won''t stop the coronation when you gain the citizens'' hearts? Did you forget what he''d said to me? He said that this throne belongs to Crown Prince Lail and I''m only safeguarding his belonging. He declared me a servant and guardian of the throne and that''s when that Lail wasn''t even old enough to handle official affairs."


    Prince Noore''s fists clenched.


    That was something else he didn''t understand. Royal Grandfather was both his and Crown Prince Lail''s grandfather. So why did he only prefer the latter? Because his parents were no more?


    "So if you want the throne of the Amayan Empire, you have to snatch it, not earn it! I have taught you this from a young age, but it seems this few months of garnering the ministers'' favors has clouded your mind."


    "Royal Father, I just want to win this throne with my own capabilities. If I rightfully gain the throne, then in the future, will my children have to scheme and conspire to gain what isn''t theirs?"


    Bang!


    A cup flew through the room and smashed on Prince Noore''s forehead. But the prince only winced and didn''t make the slightest sound.


    "What did you say?" Kreme Amhei''s eyes were red with anger. Even in his wildest dreams, he had never expected to hear such words from his son''s mouth.


    "Am I wrong? If you had rightly won the throne back then, would I have to go through this trouble right now? Through underhanded means, you were able to get what you wanted, but the result? You aren''t even a real emperor. You might have the power and authority of one, but your address will always be Regent Prince, the safeguarding of the throne for Crown Prince Lail. In the end Royal Father, it''s all your fault that I''m in this situation right now."


    Prince Noore''s words were fierce and direct, rendering the Regent Prince of the Amayan Empire speechless for once. His speech, though aimed at Kreme Amhei, carried all his grievances over the years.


    He wanted the throne of the Amayan Empire. Who wouldn''t when the power and authority the seat promised would allow them to command the largest, richest, and most prosperous empire in the Seven realms? But because his Royal Father hadn''t won the seat rightfully, he didn''t have the ability to inherit the throne rightfully even if he pained for it.


    Because with Crown Prince Lail''s presence, the child of the previous emperor and empress, he didn''t even have the right to compete for the seat.


    This left him with no choice but to scheme for the position.


    Prince Noore didn''t want to, because if he gained the throne that way, he''d have to ensure to kill Crown Prince Lail and any offspring of his. Otherwise, his own child will go through the struggles and sufferings he experienced.


    His child will have to scheme to get that which he could never possess rightfully, all because his father wasn''t competent enough to earn it, rather than snatch it.


    For a split moment, Kreme Amhei was stunned by the resentment he heard in his son''s voice. Even his usually gentle and obedient aura had changed to that of a ferocious beast.


    Heh...it seems it isn''t only fawning on the ministers he''s been doing the past few months.


    Then let''s test his ability. If he succeeds, the Amayan throne will be his. But if he fails, he''ll see reality and come back to me on his own.


    With an excited gleam in his eyes, Kreme Amhei pulled out a blank parchment, scrolled a few words, and stamped the Regent Prince''s seal. Then he carelessly threw the parchment to the impassive and motionless Prince Noore.


    Bang!


    "Take it. With this, you can command all the soldiers stationed on the eastern part of the Capital. Since you''re desperate to earn the throne, then show me your ability. Earn It!" Sneering coldly, Kreme Amhei ignored Prince Noore and went back to his parchments.


    Prince Noore blinked before he realized he got the permission he came for. With a complicated feeling, he bent and picked up the royal command. After confirming everything looked right, he gave his Royal Father another glance, then turned to leave.


    No matter what schemes his father was cooking, since he''d decided to take this path, then he would follow it to the end.


    *


    On the other side, Crown Prince Lail was journeying back to the Imperial Capital through the Eastern route. Due to the various clashes between the armored soldiers and the mutated magical beasts, corpses, belonging to both humans and beasts, littered the southern route.


    The western route belonged to the merchants, who in fear of encountering mutated magical beasts and damaging their goods, set up a blockade and closed off the paths.


    "Your highness, we''ll be able to reach the eastern part of the capital within half a month. If we slow down our speed, that''ll probably extend to a month." One of the black-armored guards, a minor character in the group of warriors trained by the Crown Prince, reported with bright eyes.


    "Some of the citizens are tired while others are hungry. Our speed won''t be at this pace. Try and see if you can find nearby villages still unaffected by the beast tide. We''ll feed and rest there for a few days before continuing. If any of the villagers wish to follow along, tell them to pack rations. We won''t be able to guarantee their meals."


    "Yes, your highness!"


    "That''s all. You may go." The soldier bowed deferentially and turned to leave.


    Seeing a familiar figure, Crown Prince Lail couldn''t help but scowl.


    I thought I told her to stay away from me.


    Why is she here again?


    He turned to leave, intending to ignore her. He wasn''t in the mood for another nasty exchange.


    Unfortunately, the female thought otherwise.


    "Your highness, can I talk to you?" The delicate voice called from behind, causing the Crown Prince to immediately tense.

 Chapter 156 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 5

    Lonely winds blew on the eastern outskirts of the Imperial Capital, and with it, the metallic scent of blood and putrid corpse permeated the air. Due to the violent charge of the mutated magical beasts, shacks, two-storey inns, mushroom shops, and stone buildings were left in ruins, abandoned by their occupants.


    As the fight with the magical beasts grew fiercer, the civilians raced to the army strongholds for protection.


    "Please, let us in! We have a child!"


    "Young soldier, my wife is pregnant! Please let her in!"


    "Our parents are too old to make the journey to the capital. Open the gates and let them in!"


    "Open the gates!"


    The civilians were frightened and agitated. They abandoned their homes to seek shelter from the soldiers of the empire, grabbing only a few valuables and dry rations to stave off their hunger. But when they reached the soldiers'' encampment, they were refused entry.


    How could they accept such an outcome?


    "We''re sorry, but the gates can''t be opened. There are already too many people inside. Anymore and diseases will begin to spread." The guards at the gates were helpless too. The civilians of the Amayan Empire stood hungry and unprotected outside the gates of the soldiers.


    How could they be at peace?


    But they had no choice but to keep the gates locked on their faces because if they were given entry, then the order would be lost and chaos would descend.


    And that''s when the possibility of famine and disease breakouts weren''t even taken into account.


    "You''re the soldiers of the empire. Your duty is to protect us, but instead of protecting, you''re sending us to our deaths!"


    "Yes! What kind of soldiers are you? You can''t even protect the civilians!"


    "I can''t believe I used to be proud of being a citizen of the Amayan Empire..."


    Bang!


    "Let us in!"


    Cries of grief and outrage rang out and condemned the guards for failing to uphold their duties. As they thought of their end in the jaws and claws of mutated beasts, the crowd grew more excited and, spittle and stones started raining down on the pale-faced guards.


    "Go! Go quickly and inform Prince Noore that the situation is getting out of control. The civilians have begun to resort to violence!" Guard Van pushed his comrade towards the commander''s tent.


    Stumbling, the guard righted his staggering figure and raced towards the commander''s position.


    "Prince Noore, bad news! Bad news! The civilians have begun to resort to violence!" The flapped open the Commander tent and instantly kneeled.


    "Prince Noore, the civilians are throwing stones!" He fearfully cried.


    "Throwing stones? Those lowly creatures dare to throw stones at the soldiers?"


    "They really have no awareness! If it wasn''t for the soldiers, how could they have lived safe and sound thus far?"


    "Ungrateful ingrates!"


    The captains and vice-captains felt enraged. Here they were, placing their lives on the line to save lowly peasants. And yet, the ingrates not only didn''t thank them, but they also disrespected them and dared to use violence on them.


    "Prince Noore, allow me to go. I''ll take care of those low-lives in such a way that they''d never create problems at our gate!"


    "I agree with him. We should show them their status."


    Instantly, two soldiers stood up and placed their hands on their swords, their eyes glowing with a fiery light.


    Half a month in the Eastern Outskirts wiped out Prince Noore''s soft and gentle aura as brittle covered his chin and sunken cheeks. The usual gentle eyes now held a haunted look as he silently listened to the guard''s report and the captains'' requests.


    Before heading to the eastern region, he never imagined he''d encounter such a headache. The civilians'' homes were run over and destroyed by the mutated beasts. Left with only the clothes on their bodies and a small ration, they headed to the soldiers'' encampment to seek shelter.


    At first, Prince Noore had no problem providing them protection. As the prince of the Amayan Empire, it was his duty to ensure the safety of the citizens. Therefore, he took in every citizen that came to the gates.


    However, very soon, he began to realize the foolishness of his actions.


    The rations allocated to the soldiers began to run out very quickly as the majority were consumed by the civilians, leaving the soldiers barely fed enough to stand on their feet.


    So when they clashed with the mutated beasts, there were more deaths than usual.


    As if this wasn''t enough, a disease began to spread through the camp. The cramped space led to unhygienic behaviors which led to illnesses. This made their already precarious situation even worse.


    Left with no choice, they locked the gates.


    But the result was enraged and dissatisfied civilians, threatening to climb up the stone walls.


    ''Crown Prince Lail used to take in citizens, but I''ve never seen him flustered or struggle with such a problem before...''


    Releasing a long sigh, he lifted his gaze to the military officials.


    "See if you can placate them. If not, do what you can to send them away. The beasts in the nearby regions will be drawn by the commotion."


    "Yes, Prince Noore!"


    "Don''t worry, your highness. We''ll take care of them."


    The two captains gave a slight bow and turned towards the tent flap. The guard bowed and pushed to his feet, racing after them.


    "Your highness, Captain Chu and Vice-Captain Kim are hot-headed. Sending them to control the situation...I don''t know if it was the right thing to do." Khan Boen sighed worriedly as he rubbed his face.


    Half a month ago, the young man was still playing around in the Imperial City. But upon hearing Prince Noore''s desire to earn merit in the east, as a friend, he decided to accompany him.


    What he never expected was to see so much horror in the span of 15 days that he''d never seen in his past 18 years.


    "Khan Boen, do you regret following me?" Prince Noore listlessly looked at the spread of dried meat and hard bread before him as he asked.


    The man paused but didn''t say a word.


    If he said he didn''t regret it, then he''d be lying. But if he said he regretted, then he''d be crushing the last dregs of confidence his already shattered friend was desperately clinging on.


    "Heh..." A self-deprecating smile spread across Prince Noore''s face. He didn''t need to hear the man speak.


    His silence was answer enough.


    With a savage tug, he ripped the dried meat apart and silently chewed.


    On the other side, Captain Chu and Vice-Captain Kim appeared at the gates in an arrogant manner.


    "You peasants, I''ll give the count of three to clear the gates, otherwise...Hmph!" Captain Chu immediately pulled out his sword, making his threat clear.


    The civilians silently went quiet and stepped back at the sight of the sharp weapon.


    "You low-lives, we work so hard to protect your homes, and yet, you dare to throw stones at us? It''s fine if you''re ungrateful for our hard services, but how dare you attack the camp of Prince Noore?" Captain Kim was no less overbearing than his friend.


    Before the mutated magical beasts attacked, they were ordinary captains stationed on the eastern outskirts with no hope of ever encountering a noble individual like Prince Noore. But thanks to the mutated beasts'' attack, they received this heaven blessed chance to impress and form a connection with the prince of the empire.


    How could they let it go so easily?


    The more overbearing they acted, the deeper loyalty they displayed, the greater their chance of climbing up the ranks.


    The two exchanged knowing looks and aggressively stepped forth.


    "Now get lost before we teach you a lesson for attacking a military station."


    "You! How can you call yourselves protectors? You''re chasing us away to become food for the beasts!" A middle-aged man, fueled with rage by the sight of their weapon, limped forward and agitatedly roared.


    "Yes, yes...you''re throwing us to the beasts!"


    "We only asked to be let inside. How can you be so ruthless as to chase us away into the wilderness? Don''t you know we''d be doomed to certain death if we leave?"


    "Heh, 1..." Captain Chu held out his sword.


    "2..." Captain Kim stood by his side and unsheathed his sword as well.


    "3...! Guards, pick up your weapons and slaughter them!" The two roared together.


    "What!?"


    "What!?"


    Both the guards of the gates and the civilians were astonished at the two captains'' commands.


    Slaughter them?


    "Captains, calm down. If we explain the situation to them, they''ll leave on their own." Guard Van felt uncomfortable.


    How could he slaughter the very citizens he''d entered the army to protect? Were the two captains insane?


    As if to answer his question, Vice-captain Kim stepped forwards and ruthlessly slashed.


    "Ahhh!"


    "They killed old Hei! They killed my man!"


    "They actually killed a civilian!"


    The civilians were scared out of their minds. Their eyes widened in disbelief as they subconsciously drew back from the gate and huddled together. Under the threat of death, their earlier fervor disappeared.


    "Ca...Captain Kim, was that necessary?" Guard Van listlessly looked at the motionless man laying on the ground. The red blood flowing out of his chest seared his heart with boundless rage.


    The Captain of the empire actually dared to slaughter an unarmed civilian!


    This chilled his heart.


    "Useless peasants! We told them to leave very nicely. But since they were so unappreciative, they should reap the consequences of their actions." Captain Chu coldly supported Vice-captain Kim''s actions.


    Guard Van deeply looked at the two captains, his eyes swirling with unnamable emotions. Then he wordlessly turned and approached the gates. Seeing the fear and horror in the civilians'' eyes stabbed his heart.


    As soldiers of the empire, whenever the citizens of the empire saw them, there would always be pride, reverence, and appreciation in their eyes. But now, aside from fear and horror, there was nothing else.


    Guard Van clenched his fists and forced a smile on his face.


    "I''m sorry we weren''t able to offer you shelter. The situation inside the camp is very messy at the moment, but you don''t need to lose hope. I heard that the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, Crown Prince Lail is heading to the east from the south. If you go south, you''ll probably encounter him."


    Guard Van had barely finished speaking when the frightened civilians instantly pricked up. Their hopeless eyes lit with excitement and they began to whisper among themselves in low nervous tones.


    "The Crown Prince? The Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire is heading here?"


    "I heard the Crown Prince was never in the Imperial Capital as he always defended the borders."


    "If we encounter the Crown Prince, then we have a chance at surviving. He''s the Sovereign of Death!"


    "We will go to the Crown Prince. He will definitely protect us!"


    Flushed with excitement and anticipation on seeing the protector and guardian of their empire, the Sovereign of Death, the civilians turned their backs on the gates and sprinted towards the south.


    Crossing woods, rocky plains, and swamps, the more than a thousand civilians slowly dwindled down as sickness, encounter with magical beasts, and hunger struck them down. Thin-bodied and garbed in rags, the citizens earlier enthusiasm faded with hardship, and the only drive moving them forward was an unconscious thought to keep moving.


    After nine days of trek in unknown paths, on the dawn of the tenth night, a storm of dust appeared before their eyes.


    "Huh? It looks like there''s going to be a sandstorm." Capped lips and sunken eyes, a man with only few pieces of clothing dully remarked.


    "Maybe this is our end. Sigh, I really wanted to see the Crown Prince..." Another in a similar condition hopelessly sighed.


    "I lost everything on this trek, but at least I didn''t die in the jaws of a beast." Another with glazed eyes slumped to the ground.


    Just as the meager group of civilians prepared their hearts to embrace death, a black Myif with a black-robed rider entered their sight.


    "Hey, am I hallucinating? Why do I see a human come out of the storm?"


    "I see it too...maybe it''s the grim reaper?"


    "You fool! Would the grim reaper appear while it''s still daylight? Besides we''re still alive."


    "Then that''s..."


    At this moment, the sandstorm split apart and a wave of black armored soldiers rushed out shouting loudly.


    "Make way! The Crown Prince is passing!"


    The lifeless gaze in the sickly men''s eyes instantly froze before a fervent and fierce glow replaced.


    "The only sovereign of death in the Amayan Empire..."


    "Crown Prince Lail!"


    The low, weak cry was filled with immense power and rekindled hope that echoed in the desolate region.

 Chapter 157 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 6

    "We...we made it."


    "Yes, we saw the Crown Prince."


    A weak sigh passed their lips and the group of men fell to the ground.


    "Your highness, it looks like another group of dislocated civilians. Should we check on them?" The black-armored soldiers were no longer surprised at the sight of the thin-bodied civilians.


    Over the past couple of days, they had encountered more of the fleeing civilians to consider the sight normal.


    "Go and see. Take some water and food along." Crown Prince Lail''s eyes flashed with complicated emotions as he looked at the bony citizens.


    Used to comfortable and peaceful lives, this past month, the citizens of the Amayan Empire had experienced a nightmare they''d never experienced their entire lives.


    "Yes, Your Highness." Taking along some water and provisions, the armored guards went to check on the civilians.


    Crown Prince Lail had once abandoned these people because the ministers in the royal court and the citizens in the Imperial Capital had spurned his wife. Now he felt guilty because the matter in the Imperial Capital had nothing to do with those living outside.


    He''d blamed them indiscriminately and cut himself off.


    "Your Highness, when will we reach the eastern outpost?" The delicate voice, as always, made him tense.


    Even after their discussion and agreement last time to behave and interact normally with each other.


    "Within the next three days." Emotionlessly, he stirred his Myif forward, leaving her behind.


    "A...I mean, princess. What did you say to this ice cube last time? Even though he''s still cold, now he actually appropriately answers your questions." Marui Osklain curiously looked between the two and an envious expression appeared on her face.


    But the next moment, she quickly restored her original carefree expression.


    If Aarya Quime found her staring longingly at the man, her life wouldn''t end well.


    A light flashed through Aarya Quime''s eyes as she watched the man''s receding back.


    "Nothing much. I just said that no matter what are our differences are, we should keep it between us and not expose it to the public. As husband and wife, we have a whole life to spend together. We should try to get along well rather than ignore each other."


    "Wow! And he actually agreed?" Marui Osklain''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    The ice cube actually agreed to get along?


    "Why wouldn''t he? Don''t you know how devoted he is to his wife? Even if he doesn''t feel comfortable around her or senses something wrong, he''d never outrightly ignore or shame her before others. And now that we''re on speaking terms, it''s only a matter of time before I win his heart. At the end of the day, without evidence proving otherwise, I''m still his wife."


    "Hmm...without evidence to prove that you''re not Princess Qamari, you are Princess Qamari."


    Slap!


    "Hey, what was that for?" Marui Osklain held her face in astonishment,


    Aarya Quime slapped her? Did she slap her?


    "If you ever say anything like that again, then a slap wouldn''t be the end of it." Cold and hard, the other''s voice made Marui Osklain tremble.


    Frost saturated her voice. "Understand...?"


    "Un...Understand." She stuttered.


    "Good. The Crown Prince said we''ll arrive in the eastern outpost in three days'' time. Let''s go and ask after the civilians'' health. The more gentle and kind we are, the easier we''ll win their hearts." Aarya Quime no longer just wanted to be the Crown Princess Consort.


    After seeing the nightmarish mutated magical beasts, her desire to live a safe, comfortable, and luxurious life inside a beautiful palace became firmer. Crown Prince Lail''s good looks, charisma, powerful magic, and formidable leadership skills only added fuel to the possessive flame.


    With Crown Prince Lail beside her, she desired to be loved and worshiped by the citizens of the Amayan Empire as she ruled over them as Empress from the Imperial Palace.


    Princess Qamari, among many things, the heavens might have been biased towards you by making you the Crown Princess Consort of such a prosperous empire. But I''ll snatch this fortune of yours and see to it that this position never becomes yours again.


    Be satisfied with everything you''ve already received and enjoyed, and just die!


    Aarya Quime clenched her fists and looked in Crown Prince Lail''s direction.


    He''s mine and mine alone.


    A fierce, possessive flame flashed in her eyes and the desire to kill and wipe out all traces of the other one surged even fiercer in her heart.


    "Marui, when we reach the eastern outpost, see if you can hire some hands. Bribe or threaten them. I don''t care how you do it, but make sure they find and finish that one the moment she steps foot in the Amaya realm."


    "Ah? Okay, I''ll see what I can do."


    "Not see. Do it!" With a cold glare, she turned and walked towards the groaning, sickly kids.


    There was only one Crown Princess Consort, the wife of Crown Prince Lail, Princess Qamari.


    And only she was Princess Qamari and no one else!


    A while later, the group of armored guards, rested civilians, and two females followed behind the stoic and impassive Crown Prince Lail to the Eastern Outpost.


    *


    At this moment on the Eastern Outpost, a fierce battle was taking place between the stationed soldiers and mutated magical beasts.


    "Prince Noore, we can''t hold on any longer! The beasts are growing!" Khan Boen''s heart filled with dread.


    No matter how many mutated beasts they slaughtered, more appeared and took their place. While they were wearing and growing tired, the beasts were only getting more fired up. If things continued in this direction, it was only a matter of time before they would grow too tired to even dodge a claw!


    "Your Highness, we need to retreat! Let''s retreat!" Capitan Chu and Vice Capitan Kim were on the verge of passing out.


    The vast number of mutated magical beasts made them uncontrollably tremble and turn pale with fright.


    Da**! What is this prince doing? He should be ordering us to withdraw at this point! Why is he still doggedly engaging the beasts? Does he think he can push them back with his power?


    Is he that delusional?


    The two exchanged glances and looked towards the panting Prince Noore.


    "Pathetic!" They hissed together.


    The earlier fawning and flattering smiles were now replaced with disdain and disgust.


    On the other hand, Prince Noore leaped and slashed at an Iron Clawed Boar with ferocious anger. He felt boundless rage and hate.


    This was supposed to be his sure victory, a step forward towards the throne.


    However, the heavens were bent on making him a failure.


    For the past ten days, they''d been tirelessly fighting back horde after horde of beast tide. The more they killed the more that gathered. And the more that gathered the more tired they became.


    Now it''s gotten to the point where they didn''t even have time for a brief respite.


    "Yahh!"


    He leaped again and ruthlessly slashed at Jade Snake. But the mutated beast was more sinister than the other beasts and lowered itself to the ground. It smoothly evaded the attack, then lunged upward, aiming for Prince Noore''s throat.


    "Hisss!"


    The ominous threat of death caused the prince to leap backward and blindly swing his sword before him. He had a vague feeling.


    If the Jade Snake managed to strike him, even the greatest danger in the Imperial Capital would not be able to save him.


    The other leading military officials were also alarmed upon witnessing the scene.


    "Prince Noore!"


    "Go save Prince Noore"


    "Push back the Jade Snake!"


    Anxious and frantic shouts rang out. The already gloomy atmosphere became tense and grim as hopeless despair and dark fear gripped the soldiers and spectating, huddled civilians'' hearts.


    Was this the end?


    If Prince Noore died, who''d lead them to safety?


    "At least we''re together." A female civilian held her husband''s hand and bleakly remarked.


    "That''s true. At least we''re together. The same couldn''t be said for many." Their sight shifted to the trembling figure of a teenage kid holding his mother''s lifeless corpse.


    A few days ago, a Venomous Python had breached through the soldiers'' blockade and slaughtered a number of civilians. Devastated and shattered by the unexpected passing of their beloveds, many of the civilians remained frozen in the same spot.


    Of course, there were many more that still desired to live. They ate the raw meat of the dead mutated beasts to satiate their hunger and drank the blood to quench their thirst.


    "Let''s leave together as well."


    The Amayan citizens all seemed to see their horrible ending. With bleak and lifeless gazes, they waited for the inevitable end.


    Khan Boen lead three armored soldiers to rescue Prince Noore. If anything happened to the prince of the empire within their presence, if they survived this disaster then their punishment wouldn''t be light.


    "Rescue the prince!"


    "Push back the Jade Snake!"


    The soldiers anxiously rushed forward, but before they could reach Prince Noore, a pack of mutated Beetle Slugs stood in their way.


    "Huuu!"


    The Beetle Slugs released a sticky glob of green slime. The soldiers stepped back and narrowly avoided the goo with ashen expressions.


    "What do we do now?"


    "We can''t pass with them blocking us."


    Their sight shifted to Prince Noore, who was cornered from the back by a Heat Mice. Stuck in between the snake and mice with only a sword, Prince Noore felt his heart drop.


    He''d come to the Eastern Outskirts to earn merits and rightfully inherit the Amayan throne. But it seemed his foolish quest would mark his end.


    "Haha..." A burst of lonely, sorrowful laughter erupted from his shaking figure, and Prince Noore threw back his head and laughed.


    Bleak, hopeless, and unresigned, the laugh wittingly brought bitter tears and deep despair to the spectators'' eyes.


    "No, Prince Noore..." An icy shiver traveled down Khan Boen''s spine as he watched his friend. His hopeless laughter and lonely silhouette made his heart plunge to the bottom of his stomach.


    Prince Noore had given up. Unresigned, but surely perceived the hopelessness of his situation, the futility of his desperate struggle.


    "Everyone, sorry for pulling into this situation. You are to retreat from the Eastern Outpost upon my death. That is my final order."


    "Prince Noore!"


    "No, Prince Noore!"


    His words made the soldiers frantic and anxious. They slashed and pierced, desperately struggled to push back the mutated beasts blocking their way, but nothing worked.


    It was if the mutated beasts perceived their anxious state of mind. Instead of attacking mindlessly, they only defended and remained in their spots, refusing to give way.


    The soldiers'' struggle was futile.


    "Hisssss!"


    "Chiiiiiiii!"


    With horror-struck eyes and hanging mouths, they watched the Jade Snake and Heat Mice simultaneously lung at Prince Noore.


    "Prince Noore!"


    Puchi!


    Bang!


    Right at this moment, an anomaly occurred.


    The snake flew through the air and the mice crashed to the ground. In the wake of their spraying blood and dust, Prince Noore''s unharmed figure appeared in their view.


    "Huh?"


    "The Jade Snake and Heat Mice...they?"


    "They''re dead! They''re dead!"


    "But how? Who killed them?"


    Like hens pecking on rice, the soldiers raised their heads and lowered, then raised again with disbelief and astonishment.


    "That..."


    "Are you seeing what I''m seeing?"


    "I am seeing the black-armored guards surrounding a figure that appears to be Crown Prince Lail. Is that what you''re seeing?"


    "Who is that?"


    Capitan Chu and Vice-Capitan Kim exchanged shocked glances then turned to the approaching storm of troops.


    Huuuuu!


    Gasps of astonishment resounded as the citizens of the Amayan Empire, soldiers and civilians alike, trained their sight on black Myif and the black-clothed young man.


    "Crown Prince Lail?"


    "Yay! Our Crown Prince is here to save us!"


    "Crown Prince Lail!"


    In a storm of dust, blood, and gore, the Crown Prince of the Amayan Empire, Crown Prince Lail appeared before the stunned Prince Noore.


    "So, it''s him..."


    No wonder his father had allowed him to leave.


    Before such an overwhelming presence, what merit could he possibly earn?


    "Heh...." A chuckle bleaker than the one before passed through his cracked lips.

 Chapter 158 - The Road Back To The Amayan Empire Part 7 (Final)

    Who didn''t know the tales of the Sovereign of Death?


    In the Amayan Empire, every civilian, from young to old, knew about the Crown Prince that guarded the borders of the Ocean of Blood. His valor, courage, and undefeatable record of concluding the Warrior Baptism in the shortest amount of time had spread wide and far.


    So when he appeared in a shower of blood, dust, and gore before the hopeless and despairing group of Amayan Citizens, they felt as if the sun had arisen on a cloudy and gloomy morning.


    "Crown Prince Lail!"


    "Crown Prince, you''re finally here to save us!"


    "Crown Prince, why did you take so long? We were so scared!"


    On seeing their undefeatable Sovereign of Death appear before them, the group of citizens cheered at the top of their lungs and shouted out their grievances with tearful eyes. If one didn''t know, they''d think the Crown Prince wasn''t their superior, but their beloved family member.


    When Aarya Quime heard the thunderous cheers, her heart pounded in her ears and burned with fiery pride.


    "Look, this is my husband. His glory and prestige are so magnificent that even the most wretched of civilians cheer and shout out his name as if he was their friend. Clearly, they''re only desperate to form connection." She disdainfully sneered.


    Marui Osklain almost blurted out he was Princess Qamari''s husband. But recalling the slap she received before, she changed her words.


    "Yes, he is outstanding. The Jade Snake and Heat Mice were so far away, but he was still able to take them down with a single shot."


    "Hmph! Of course. He''s Crown Prince Lail, the Sovereign of Death of the Amayan Empire."


    Her prideful tone almost made Marui Osklain doubt herself.


    Clearly, she''d snatched another woman''s husband by stealing her identity. So why was Aarya Quime behaving as if the man was hers right from the beginning?


    What she didn''t know was that over the past few days, the longer Aarya Quime stood beside the Crown Prince, the more she realized the man''s greatness. His accomplishments and achievements before he enrolled in the magic academy were so great that the black-armored guards even bowed and treated her with respect for just being his wife.


    And when the guards told her to never leave the Crown Prince''s side again, as he''d abandon the Amayan Empire, an unknown feeling of pride and holding immense power suffused her heart.


    Unconsciously, the woman erased from her mind the fact that the person the Crown Prince would abandon the Amayan Empire for wasn''t her, but Princess Qamari.


    In her heart, she already considered herself as the only wife of the Crown Prince, Princess Qamari.


    Crown Prince Lail and his group of black-armored guards quickly controlled and suppressed the beast horde. In a matter of half a day, the dead bodies of the soldiers were buried and the magical beasts burnt.


    The rest were skinned and roasted.


    The injured soldiers sought medical aid while the starving civilians finally breathed in gratitude as they ate their first peaceful meal in days.


    The next day, the entire Eastern Outpost was taken down and the entourage of soldiers and black armored guards surrounded the Crown Prince and Prince Noore.


    In a solemn and majestic manner, the procession made their way back to the Amayan Empire''s Imperial Capital.


    *


    "Bai Lan, we made it!"


    Princess Qamari''s eyes brightened, anticipation and excitement swirling in the violet depths as she looked at the ginormous south-west gates of the Imperial Capital.


    This was the gate she''d entered the Imperial City when she''d first arrived in the Empire.


    After days of traveling tirelessly, the two arrived in the Amayan Empire but encountered a beast horde. They escaped unscathed, but the exhaustion on their faces was unconcealable.


    "Once we enter the Imperial Capital, we can have a long rest."


    Although she said that, Princess Qamari felt unsettled and restless. There was a strange feeling in her heart that her ordeal wasn''t over yet.


    "But how can that be? Unless..."


    "What was that Princess?" Bai Lan absentmindedly asked. She was too taken with the wondrous sight before her. Compared to the Sealand Academy, the Amayan Empire wasn''t as colorful or magical.


    However, the towering green ancient trees, various tiny creatures, streams of lakes and rivers, and now the aquiline behemoth they called walls stretching before her, the girl felt flushed and giddy with insuppressible excitement.


    Bai Lan, Bai Lan, you made the best decision in your life by deciding to follow Qamari. Now you get to see all the wonders of the realms!


    "So many people!" The sea of busy, chattering people streaming in and out of the City took her breath away. The Bai Settlement only had about 5-6 thousand natives as settlers.


    Here, just the people leaving the city already surpassed that number!


    Princess Qamari looked at the gawking girl and smiled.


    She and Princess Nari must''ve had the same expression when they''d first arrived.


    "Next!"


    "Bai Lan, it''s our turn." Hearing the guards call, she grabbed the dumbfounded girl''s wrist and pulled her towards the gate.


    "Please, show your pass! No one can enter the city without a pass!"


    "This..." She''d forgotten about this.


    No one could enter the Imperial City without presenting a pass. But Princess Qamari never received one as when she first entered, she''d entered the gates as part of the Jinn delegate and the Ministers of the empire had personally escorted them.


    And when she left, she''d disappeared in a shower of light on the dais of her wedding platform.


    How was she going to produce a pass now?


    "Sire, I left the city in a hurry and forgot to bring my pass along. Can you let me enter now? I''ll come back to present my identity plaque afterward!"


    The guards exchanged a look and looked back at her with a fierce glare.


    "Do you take us for a fool? If we allowed entry to anyone that made such an excuse, then why would we even say no one can enter without a pass?" The left guard coldly snorted, convinced the two were quacks that were trying to worm their way into the Imperial Capital.


    "Yes, you either show your pass and enter, or you can get lost!" The right guard added just as coldly.


    Seeing their immovable expressions, Princess Qamari knew there would be no point in speaking to them. But she really needed to enter the Imperial Capital.


    Crown Prince Lail...


    As she thought of her estranged husband, a strange emotion entered her heart.


    Even if she had to leave, she wanted to leave after speaking with him.


    "Guards, If you want, you can send someone in and inform the palace that Princess Qamari is at the City gate. I''m sure someone will come to receive us." She sighed resignedly.


    From the beginning, she had no intention of exposing her identity. That would garner too much attention which was the opposite of what she wanted. But now that she''d reached this point, she had no choice but to bring out her name.


    It was the only way to enter the Imperial City, because, unexpectedly, the aquiline walls of the city were magic resistant!


    But contrary to her expectations, instead of shock and astonishment, she only got scornful sneers and mocking laughter.


    "Haha...you must really consider as fools. How dare you try to use Princess Qamari''s identity to enter the Imperial City? If it was a few days ago, we would''ve even given you the benefit of a doubt. But fortunately, Crown Prince Lail returned with his Crown Princess Consort, Princess Qamari, just a few days ago." The left guard''s gaze was now filled with disgust and disdain.


    Before, he''d only considered the two females as quacks trying to worm their way into the bustling Imperial Capital. But now, he saw them as shameless frauds who even dared to use the Crown Prince''s beloved Crown Princess Consort''s name to enter the city.


    His disgust only seeped deeper when he saw her style of dressing that matched so perfectly with the Crown Princess Consort.


    "You...what do you mean by the Crown Princess returned? Are you telling me that there''s another version of me?" Princess Qamari felt baffled.


    What in the realms was happening here? How and where did a Crown Princess Consort pop up when she was standing in front of the gates?


    Was it possible that she''d misheard it?


    "You wench! Get lost! Get lost right now before I lose my cool and hand you over to the authorities!" Sicken tired of her nonsense, the left guard angrily hollered and stepped forward to push her away.


    But Princess Qamari was now a level 2 Elemental Flushing stage expert. Her physical body alone could rival that of magical beasts. So how could it be easy for the guard to push her back?


    He pushed and pushed, but the girl did not take a step back.


    Sensing the burning stares of the nearby crowd, his face flushed red with shame and embarrassment.


    "Da** wench! You dare to humiliate me?"


    His disgust for Princess Qamari instantly transformed into hate and he felt an intense urge to kill her and wipe away such shame with her blood.


    Princess Qamari blinked innocently. "When did I humiliate you? Am I not just standing still?"


    "Hmph! You wench, you tried to enter the city by claiming the Crown Princess Consort''s identity. We were being kind to nicely ask you to leave. Otherwise, your crime is worthy of death!" The right guard felt indignant on his companion''s behalf.


    With fiery eyes, he stepped forward and viciously kicked at her feet. Princess Qamari carelessly lifted her foot and evaded his kick. This made the right guard''s face flush with embarrassment.


    Da**! This wench needs to be taught a real lesson!


    Abandoning all consideration for the fairer sex, he charged forward and threw his fist at her face. But at this moment, Bai Lan stepped forth and held his fist.


    "Sire, you''re the guard of the Great Amayan Empire''s City gate. If word of your unruly behavior towards females spreads to the rest of the empire, what do you think your citizens will say?" She made a pitiful expression that instantly earned her the guard''s wrath.


    "They will praise me! For my duty, I was willing to disregard all gender and not discriminate. I didn''t shrink from my responsibility even when the people before me were the opposite sex. As a guard of the Imperial Gate, it is my responsibility to ensure that no suspicious and questionable characters enter the city." He righteously bellowed.


    "That''s right! For the citizens that trust us to keep them safe, we''ll face anyone no matter their gender!" The other added.


    The rest of the guards stepped forth and tried to push Bai Lan and Princess Qamari back with fervent eyes.


    They were fulling their duty and responsibility. So why should they care whether the person before them was a male or female?


    Fueled by their sense of duty and responsibility, the spectating crowd began whispering about Princess Qamari and Bai Lan.


    "What are these two trying to do? Force their way into the Imperial Capital?"


    "From the look of things, that seems to be the case. But don''t worry. If the guards of the city gates were so easy to handle, why would anyone present a pass on their request?"


    "What do you mean? Do they have a formidable background?"


    "Heh...you can say that. They are personally trained by Crown Prince Lail and he is the only one they answer to."


    "Crown Prince Lail? Our Sovereign of Death is their backing!?"


    "Or else?"


    "Da**! I lived so long in the Imperial City and never knew such explosive information!"


    As the confrontation of the two dragged on, the crowd at the city gate grew larger until the entire southwest gate became the focus of attention.


    "Heh...You wench! You should''ve nicely left when we told you to get lost. It''s perfect now! This matter will be reported back to the Crown Prince and you''ll have to answer to him for daring to use his wife''s identity." The left guard sneered.


    He and another guard faced Princess Qamari and tried to push her away.


    But no matter how much force they exerted, the da** wench wouldn''t move a step!


    What has this wench been eating? Why is she as heavy as a mountain?


    But from her figure, isn''t she too slender to possess such strength?


    Their eyes reflected their bafflement, but they remained glued to the spot, not allowing to draw back a step.


    They put on appearances of restraining Princess Qamari until the City Guards left and right captains arrived. They had already lost much face by not sending her flying through the air with a single shove.


    If they failed to maintain an imposing front, then they''d lose both their lucrative posts and last trace of dignity.


    Under their mocking and scorning taunts, Princess Qamari remained expressionless.


    She didn''t move. She didn''t panic.


    She only waited for the arrival of the City Guards'' left and right captains.


    Heh...The Crown Princess Consort returned with the Crown Prince?


    Since there wasn''t any possibility of her entering the Imperial City as Princess Qamari, then she would enter it as a criminal to confront her husband!

 Chapter 159 - Meeting The Man Of The Pharmacy Again

    "You two, you''ll learn soon enough the consequences of going against the city guards." The left guard was still hollering as he placed all his force on his weapon and pushed.


    However, nothing worked. The girl remained in her spot, not even withdrawing a foot back.


    The confrontation continued until a surprised voice sounded out.


    "Qamari girl, what are you doing here?" Surprised and stunned, the voice of the newcomer held a faint hint of excitement.


    Princess Qamari''s brows furrowed in confusion.


    Why did this voice sound familiar?


    She racked her brain, and thought of all the middle-aged men she knew, but came up empty.


    On the other hand, from amidst the bustling crowd, a white-haired old man with a turban wrapped around his head anxiously pushed the crowd apart and squeezed through them.


    The instant his gaze fell on the veiled girl, his eyes lit up with excitement.


    "Qamari girl, you''ve made me search through the entire Inner City and come up empty. What are you doing here?" Ignoring the curious gazes, he walked forward and appeared by her side.


    It was only after seeing his face Princess Qamari recalled the man.


    Ah...he''s the person I did the job interview for.


    Pleasantly surprised, Princess Qamari questioningly looked at the other. What was he doing outside with the way things were?


    "Shop keeper, why are you...?"


    "You know this girl?"


    Before she could complete her sentence, she was rudely interrupted by the left guard.


    "Of course, I know her! She''s my apprentice and the genius of our Saving Lives pharmacy. Why are you blocking her from entering the city?" The old man puzzledly looked at the guard.


    "These girls failed to produce a pass. Moreover, this one attempted to use the Crown Princess Consort''s identity to pass the gates. As citizens of the empire, we were kind enough to nicely ask them to leave. But they failed to know what was good for them. Instead of leaving, they got into an argument with us. Hmph! Once the left and right City Guard Captains arrive, they''ll pay for their insolence." By now, the left guard couldn''t wait to see the girl behind bars.


    He hated her guts and her courage for daring to humiliate him before the citizens of the city.


    "Sigh, I hate to break it to you young man, but if the City''s left and right captains arrive, the one to suffer would be you." The man sympathetically shook his head and sighed in pity.


    At this, the entire crowd felt baffled.


    "Why would a guard of the gates suffer for preventing a questionable girl from entering the city?"


    "That''s right. If you ask me, shouldn''t it be the girl suffering for clashing with the guards that were backed by the Crown Prince?"


    "This old man must be suffering from old age. He doesn''t know what he''s saying."


    Amidst the distrustful chatter of the surrounding crowd, the left guard turned his red face towards the old man.


    "You! What nonsense are you saying? Why would I suffer for doing my duty?" He roared.


    Da**! Was even an old man looking down on him because of his failure to kick this girl away?


    Turning his fiery gaze back on the girl, the earlier rage transformed into a towering resentment.


    At this moment, he even felt like ripping off a chunk of flesh from her unperturbed face to appease his hatred.


    The old man only clasped his hands behind his back and disdainfully looked down at the unaware man.


    "Heh...you''re a girl. I can understand why this didn''t occur to you earlier. But I just said that she''s my apprentice and a member of the Saving Lives Pharmacy. Don''t you know which Inner City this pharmacy is located in? First Inner City, Aqua City. Tell me. What sort of background must a girl have to enter Aqua City?"


    At this, the left guard instantly paused.


    "Aqua City? Isn''t that where the ministers and important officials of the empire reside?"


    "Hmm. And?"


    "Anyone who desires to enter will have to present a purple plaque or must be in possession of the aqua plaque. Only females belonging to aristocratic and noble backgrounds ca..." The moment the guard reached this point, his eyes widened and he swiveled his head back to Princess Qamari with such speed that the spectators felt pained on his behalf.


    "You...this...no! How can this wen...how can this girl belong to..." His voice slowly died down as understanding dawned on him.


    "Seeing your face, I''m guessing you''ve arrived at a conclusion. That''s correct. Aside from identity plaques, girls belonging to aristocratic families don''t need to carry around entry plaques because they never leave the Inner City. However, due to the recent mutated beast attacks, there''ve been lots of injuries outside the city requiring our attention. As our Saving Lives pharmacy was short on hands, as a medical practitioner, Qamari girl felt compelled to leave the Capital." With a helpless sigh, the old man raised a hand to stroke his beard.


    The crowd felt enlightened on hearing his words.


    "So that''s why he said the guard will suffer if the left and right captains arrived. As the City Guard captains, they can immediately dispatch personnel to confirm the girl''s identity."


    "What''s more, the girl is an aristocrat that left the Imperial Capital to help the injured civilians. I never knew the daughters of the ministers had such kind hearts."


    "My thought exactly! All this time, I thought aristocratic young ladies only knew how to dress well and look good. I never knew they actually knew how to heal injuries as well."


    The guards at the gate became flustered as they heard the crowd''s words. It was truly their bad fortune to encounter such an incident. If the girl took offense and reported the matter to the authorities, even their identity as the Crown Prince''s personally trained guards wouldn''t be enough to save them.


    "You...I...But she tried to enter the Imperial City by using the Crown Prince Consort''s name. If she was really a daughter belonging to a noble family, then why would she resort to fraud to enter the Capital?" The left guard refused to believe the hateful girl before him was his superior.


    Not only was she hateful, but she was also too strong to belong to a noble family.


    Weren''t girls from noble families weak and delicate? How could a behemoth like her, who could hold back two grown men, be a weak and delicate girl?


    He refused to believe it. Because believing it would mean admitting his crime and accepting the fact that he''d raised his hand on his superior.


    "Tut, tut. I can see you''re bent on digging your own grave." The old man looked condescendingly at the guard before sighing again.


    "You saw she resorted to fraud and used the Crown Princess Consort''s name. You also saw she didn''t have a pass. But you failed to see how even after you threatened her with the arrival of the left and right captains, she didn''t blink an eye, nor did she panic for an instant. You failed to see her majestic aura while standing before you. And you also failed to see how she didn''t flinch at the mention of the Crown Prince''s name. What do you think this all means?"


    He looked expectantly at the dumbfounded guard.


    She didn''t blink. Didn''t flinch. And her presence wasn''t dwarfed by his overbearing and arrogant attitude.


    What did this all mean?


    It meant she wasn''t afraid nor was she daunted by his threats.


    In order words, she wasn''t afraid to meet the Crown Prince.


    Huuuu!


    Was she really the Crown Princess Consort?


    But how was that possible? Just a few days ago, the Crown Prince had personally escorted the Crown Princess Consort into the Imperial City!


    Confused and overwhelmed by everything, the left guard listlessly lowered his hands, breaking the deadlock with Princess Qamari. Seeing his actions, the other guards stepped back as well.


    If the girls were truly important personas, then their rude behavior and overbearing actions earlier were enough to sentence them to death.


    "But how can she be the Crown Princess Consort...?" The left guard listlessly asked.


    "Did I say she was the Crown Princess Consort? She is my apprentice and lives in the Inner City. I won''t expose her identity as it could be detrimental to her reputation. However, you need to know the reason why she was so daring to use the Crown Princess Consort''s name is because the two are close friends. The Crown Prince is also aware of this. So if he learns of this matter, the one to suffer will be you."


    Huuuu!


    The crowd gasped in astonishment at this revelation. Wide-eyed and open-mouthed, they stared at the veiled girl in shock.


    "So that''s the story. She used the Crown Princess''s identity because the two know each other. Her intention must''ve been to inform the princess of her presence at the City Gates so that they would come to receive her."


    "She doesn''t have an entry pass and exposing her identity as a young lady of an aristocratic family would be detrimental to her reputation. After all, even if she left the Capital to treat the sick and injured, who''s to say others won''t start an unfounded, scandalous gossip about her disappearance?"


    "A girl''s reputation is the most fragile. Hearing the entire story, I can now understand the reason behind her actions. She isn''t a fraud trying to forcefully enter the city. She''s only a little girl using her wits to return home while protecting her reputation."


    The guards felt cold sweat slide down their backs. This time they''d really kicked a steel plate...


    "That..." The Left guard wiped his sweat, his earlier confidence and arrogance disappearing in a matter of seconds.


    He actually wanted the left and right city guard captains to arrest such a mighty buddha?


    What a joke!


    It would be more fortunate if he didn''t get arrested instead.


    But now that he stood on the high platform, how was he going to descend without losing any more face?


    Princess Qamari watched the proceedings with interest. The old man''s sudden appearance caught her by surprise.


    But what surprised her even more was his great ability to make tales.


    How come she never knew she was the daughter of an official of the empire?


    A close friend of the Crown Princess Consort? Wasn''t she the Crown Princess Consort?


    Either way, she found the show enjoyable and applauded the old man''s ability in silencing everyone present at the scene with a few random words.


    Being away from the palace life for an entire year, she''d almost forgotten how much more effective eloquently spoken words were.


    The old man scanned the guards'' pale faces and smirked.


    He''d been searching for this monstrous genius for an entire year. Now that the heavens were so kind as to allow him to encounter at the City Gates, why would he allow her to be taken by the authorities?


    Besides, his words weren''t entirely false. His medical shop was located on the west of first Inner City. Aside from the daughters of important aristocrats, which lady so young would have the status to enter it?


    As such, he felt like he was even doing the guards a favor by stepping in. He was stopping them from committing a folly that would cost them their career and even possibly, their lives.


    "Sigh. When news of the injured reached our shop, I was too anxious to reach the place on time and save as many as I could. As such, my disciple had to journey out alone. In the midst of the chaos and suffering of the patients, we didn''t get the chance to communicate. After we treated all the patients, she left on her own to not miss her curfew. It is her first time leaving the Capital, so as you can see, my apprentice is clueless about the rules of presenting a pass."


    At this, the old man embarrassedly rubbed his nose, garnering a roar of laughter from the audience.


    "It''s the girl''s first time out. It''s understandable."


    "I don''t even know if my own daughter knows she needs a pass to enter the Imperial Capital. She has never left the City walls as well."


    "This is too worrying. If an emergency occurs and my daughter needs to leave the walls, how will she return without a pass?"


    Instantly, the entire matter took a 180-degree change. The focus was no longer on the audacious guard or the helpless Princess Qamari. It shifted to the matter of daughters not passing a pass to freely leave and enter the Imperial Capital.


    The left guard sensed the change in atmosphere and secretly breathed a sigh of relief.


    If he stepped back at this time, then his embarrassing situation wouldn''t be noted.


    "Sire, young lady, please forgive me for my rude behavior earlier. I didn''t mean to offend. I was just doing my duty." He clasped his fists and humbly bowed.


    Princess Qamari looked at the guard''s face and decided to let the matter drop. After all, he wasn''t purposely targeting her. He was only doing his duty and following orders.


    Besides, it was a fact that she didn''t have a pass.


    "Young guard, no need to apologize. I didn''t mean to place you on the spot. It was just...it was the only way for me to return home."


    If it was still her home.

 Chapter 160 - Treatment At The City Gate

    "No, no. I''m sorry. Please, don''t take my earlier actions to heart." The guard''s heart warmed at her forgiving nature.


    Unlike the arrogant and haughty misses he saw, the girl exuded a faint aura that made separated her from the masses. Moreover, the aura wasn''t one of blind arrogance, but majesty.


    Truly a noble miss.


    He couldn''t help but curse himself for being blind. How had he missed her noble aura earlier?


    But this wasn''t the guard''s fault.


    Princess Qamari was afraid of drawing too much attention and had purposely suppressed her aura. If one wasn''t particularly searching for it, then they would never notice it.


    "Help! Someone help me! My sister! My sister needs medical aid!"


    Right at this moment, the panicked shout of a noble young man pierced through the amiable atmosphere and reverberated at the South-west gate.


    The crowd turned as one and saw a young man with disheveled clothes and messy hair panickily stagger towards the gate with a female in his arms.


    "My sister...she...she fainted. Please help me find a physician." The young man slumped to the ground, his cheeks streaming with tears.


    "This...what''s going on here?"


    "It looks like his sister had an accident."


    "Wouldn''t he need to enter the Imperial City to find aid?"


    "No, no, did you forget? There''s a physician here!"


    Instantly, everyone''s eyes swiveled back to the old man that stood beside Princess Qamari.


    "Ah...everyone, I''m a pharmacist working at the Saving Lives pharmacy. I can administer drugs, but I don''t claim to possess medical skills." The Old Man awkwardly stroked his beard.


    "Mr., you''re the only one with any knowledge of medicine. Can''t you try and see if you can help his sister?" A young woman standing by the side felt bad for the young man.


    His condition was already bad. If he had to enter the city before he could seek aid, wouldn''t it be too late to save his sister then?


    "That''s right. You at least have a knowledge of medicine. Try and see if you can help." Another similarly sympathetic female encouraged.


    The other bystanders stepped up as well and before long, everyone was encouraging the Old Man to save the young lady.


    "Old man, everyone is saying to try. Why don''t you go and give it a shot? Maybe you''ll succeed?" The left guard didn''t want anything to happen to the young man''s sister at the southwest gate.


    Otherwise, the unreasonable aristocrats would try to find fault with him for delaying the entrance of the citizens into the city.


    Princess Qamari looked at the female''s face and frowned.


    The girl''s color was very pale. There were hints of blue on her fingernails and patches of blue spots on her forehead.


    Without a doubt, she was poisoned.


    "Old man, go and give it a try. This is a matter of life and death and shouldn''t be delayed."


    Seeing everyone pushing him to at least try, Old Man Reehem released a resigned sigh and stepped forward.


    "Alright, I''ll try."


    Khan Tyron was on the brink of collapsing from fright. His little sister was good and well one second. The next instant, she fainted without warning.


    The worst part was, he and his sister came out alone together and didn''t bring any physician with them. Now she was passed out, her face turning blue, as he manically sought a physician without any success.


    It was right at this moment when he was weak and his body felt too heavy to move, that someone appeared before him.


    "Young man, let me give it a shot. I''m a pharmacist and not a physician. But if there''s a drug I can administer to improve her condition, then I''ll try my best to save her life."


    "Ah...you are?"


    "I''m Pharmacist Reehem from the Saving Lives pharmacy in the Inner City."


    "Master Reehem, please save my sister." Without another word, Tyron bowed his head and tearfully pleaded.


    "I''ll try my best." Old Man Reehem nodded and knelt to check the girl''s condition.


    The crowd, with the guards of the city gate in the lead, gathered around the master and waited with bated breath. This was a matter that concerned another''s life and death, after all.


    Bai Lan slinked to Princess Qamari''s side and watched the scene with shiny eyes.


    "Princess, your medical skills must be higher than the old man''s, right? Why don''t you try?" During their journey from the Iris realm to the Amaya realm, they''d encountered many dangerous situations and incurred deadly injuries.


    But thanks to Princess Qamari''s outstanding medical skills, they had managed to successfully preserve their lives and enter the Amayan realm alive.


    "I''m just a girl a little over 18. Would these people allow me to approach the girl if there''s a more experienced elder before them? They''d more likely scoff at me and scorn me." Being a female was already her greatest disadvantage.


    Her young age would only heighten their doubt and distrust.


    "Hmm...that''s true." Understanding this point, Bai Lan piped down and silently stood beside the other.


    In solemn silence, Pharmacist Reehem diagnosed the girl and checked her condition.


    After what felt like forever, the old man''s face sunk and he looked at the unconscious female with pity.


    Seeing his serious expression, Khan Tyron''s heart leaped to his throat. "Old master, is everything okay? Will you be able to help my sister?" He anxiously asked.


    The old man remained silent for a tense moment. This caused the more experienced men and women to exchange brief glances and sympathetically shake their heads.


    They didn''t need to hear the man say the words. From his silent and serious expression, they knew the girl''s situation was hopeless.


    Pharmacist Reehem sighed helplessly. "Young man, you''re sister''s condition is very critical. But that''s not even the worse. The worse is that I can''t treat her illness. From the blue spots on her skin and fingernails, it''s obvious that she''s poisoned. But unless we know what that poison is, we can''t begin her treatment."


    "How...how can that be...?" Poisoned? When had his sister come in contact with poison?


    During their entire outing, he''d remained beside her like a shadow, guarding and protecting her from any danger. And yet, she still ended up in a critical condition.


    What was he going to tell his parents and brother? That he had only one duty and failed to even carry that out?


    "M...master, if I rush her into the city, there''s a chance that she''ll survive. Maybe a doctor can treat her. You said it yourself that you''re only a pharmacist and not a physician. So I''m sure that a physician will be able to help her." Tyron refused to give up. Not when he hadn''t even met a real physician yet.


    "That''s also a possibility." Pharmacist Reehem didn''t say anything else and stepped to the side.


    Struggling to his feet, the young man secured his hold on his sister''s body. The crowd immediately split apart, allowing him to pass without any hindrance.


    "Sigh. I hope his sister will survive. She''s too young to die this early."


    "I hope so too. But with the unrest in the empire because of the mutated magical beasts'' appearance, I doubt she''ll be the first and last young lady to die."


    At this, a tense silence filled the air.


    The matter of the mutated magical beasts was one no one brought up easily. Consciously or subconsciously, everyone avoided the topic and shut off their minds from the nightmare about to descend.


    Just when they were living with their hearts in their throats, their Sovereign of Death appeared and lifted the heavyweight on their chests.


    In their minds, as long as Crown Prince Lail was around, no danger, magical or manmade, could harm the citizens of the Amayan Empire.


    The young man anxiously walked towards the gate when a delicate voice sounded behind him.


    "Young man, my master is a physician. If you''d like, he can take a look at your sister." Garbed in yellow and with a lovely appearance, the young lady''s blonde hair and pale blue eyes radiated gentle warmth.


    Khan Tyron was stunned.


    In the Imperial City, beautiful females weren''t in shortage. What''s more, the females were trained from little in the four arts. As such, by the time they reached 15, their every move and gesture displayed grace and elegance that was meant to enchant the opposite sex.


    Perhaps it was due to this very contrast that the carefree and unpolished beauty of the blond before him captured his heart. She was different and that difference made her stand out, like an unpolished jade among a sea of peacocks.


    "Young miss, you are..."


    "Haha...no need to call me young miss. You can just call me Ruen. Hurry, bring your sister to my master. He is a skilled physician and will definitely be able to help you." The girl anxiously waved at the young man and turned to a grey-haired man beside her.


    Cutely grabbing the middle-aged man''s arm, she fixed her watery eyes on his face and coyly requested. "Master, you must help the Young Master. I already gave him my word that you''ll be able to help him, okay?"


    "You vixen, you didn''t even ask for Master''s permission before running off and promising treatment. Are you really my disciple? Why do I feel like you''re my master?" The middle-aged man mock raged and smacked her forehead.


    The girl pouted, then broke out into a cute giggle. "Hehe...isn''t because Master spoils me that I''m like this?"


    "Hmph! I''ll fix you later." With a helpless sigh, he stepped forward and faced the despondent young man.


    "Young man, place your sister down. I''ll have a look at her." Flapping his white robes, he knelt on one knee and expectantly waited.


    "Ye...Yes! Thank you in advance physician!" He hurriedly stepped forward and sat on the ground with his sister on his lap.


    "You can call me Physician Xuan."


    The people were dubiously watching the scene from the side. A pharmacist had just checked the girl but failed to administer any drug for treatment. Then a physician came out of nowhere and stepped up to check again.


    If the man turned out to be another mere meddler in the medical field, then the girl had no hope of surviving this ordeal.


    Their expressions immediately turned sympathetic as they felt pity for the young female on the brink of death. With no knowledgeable and experienced doctor to look at her, she could only rely on the mercy of the heavens and her fortune.


    But the moment the spectating crowd heard the name of the physician, their expressions changed.


    "Ph...physician Xuan? The great Physician Xuan that could even bring the dead back to life?"


    "No way! Why is physician Xuan here? I heard he was out exploring the wonders of the world."


    "Maybe he came back because of the mutated magical beasts'' appearance? After all, he''s only a doctor. He doesn''t have the power to confront magical beasts."


    "Whatever the case, I''m now much more relieved. With Physician Xuan''s appearance, this little girl has a chance at life."


    When Old Man Reehem heard the other''s name, his face changed colors and he swiftly turned and glared in his direction.


    "Da**! This old foggy is back? He should''ve died outside. Why is he back?" His usual cool demeanor immediately disappeared and he agitatedly strode towards the man.


    Princess Qamari and Bai Lan exchanged a glance and smirked.


    "From his expression, the other seems to be an old rival of his?" Bai Lan amusedly remarked.


    "It seems like it. Let''s go. Let''s go and join in the fun." Unlike when she first entered the Amayan Empire, Princess Qamari''s cold aura had thawed a great deal after spending three months in the Bai Settlement.


    Right now, even though she still couldn''t be labeled as approachable, she also wasn''t a frosty beauty that kept others within a mile radius.


    As such, the moment she appeared with Bai Lan and stood behind Pharmacist Reehem, curious and interested sights fell on her veiled face.


    "Old Xuan, it really is you." Pharmacist Reehem gritted through clenched teeth.


    If looks could kill, at that moment, the hateful glare of the Old Pharmacist would''ve been enough to send Physician Xuan to the gates of hell.

 Chapter 161 - Treatment At The City Gate 2

    Physician Xuan lifted his head at the familiar address. As he expected, it was the old fool.


    "Old Reehem, what''re you doing here?" He nonchalantly asked.


    "That''s what I''d like to ask you. Why are you back? Weren''t you planning to stay outside for the rest of your life?" The Old Physician crossed his arms and stared down at the other.


    "What is it to you? I can leave and return whenever I so desire."


    "You...! Do you think you can cure her? I''m warning you. You should just give up before embarrassing yourself in front of a crowd. The girl is poisoned and the poison is very severe and deadly."


    "Don''t concern yourself about that. As it just happens, I''ve encountered many such cases while traveling."


    Old Reehem scoffed and stood to the side. He wanted to see what the old fraud could accomplish.


    Khan Tyron gently laid his sister on the ground and stepped back.


    Under the tense atmosphere, Physician Xuan completed his examination and sighed.


    "You''re sister is seriously poisoned. Not only is the poison deadly, but if not treated within 3 hours after the poisoning incident, there''s a high likely chance of her becoming paralyzed."


    khan Tyron''s face paled.


    His sister''s poisoning was so severe? If even Physician Xuan, a well-known physician in the Amayan Empire couldn''t cure her, then...


    No! I''m sure there''ll be someon who can help her! Definitely! After all, Physician Xuan is a doctor, but not a poison expert.


    Khan Tyron refused to accept his sister had no hope.


    Not only him, but the spectating crowd''s expressions fell as well when they heard the famous physician''s words. If even the great physician of the empire considered the poison deadly and serious, would she have a chance to survive this ordeal?


    "Physician Xuan, can you treat my sister?" If the physician couldn''t, Khan Tyron decided to take her into the city and seek out a poison expert.


    "I can''t make a promise that I''ll save her. Her condition is very critical. But I''ll try to extract the poison out of her system through acupuncture." Physician Xuan pulled out a set of acupuncture needles.


    Princess Qamari''s eyes pricked up as she watched the physician block the female''s heart and lung acupoints with record speed. Although quick, she felt he could''ve been quicker. To block those points and prevent the poison from spreading depended on the efficiency with which he blocked the acupoints.


    Physician Xuan, completely immersed in the act of treatment, had no idea his acupuncture skills were being disdained by an 18-year-old girl.


    He took out more needles and inserted them on various parts of the girl''s body, his skill and precision stunning the spectating crowd.


    "As expected, Physician Xuan isn''t ordinary."


    "No wonder he''s known as the great physician that can even resurrect the dead. Such skill, such speed, only an experienced physician can implement it."


    "There''s hope for this girl yet. As long as Physician Xuan is successful in extracting the poison from her body, the girl will have a chance at life."


    Hearing the crowd''s unrestrained praises, Ruen''s lips curved in a proud arc.


    As expected. With her Master''s prestige and presence, she can easily achieve her wish.


    Her eyes swiveled to the anxious young master and a gentle smile spread across her lips.


    "Young Master, don''t worry. My master is a skilled physician. He will definitely succeed in extracting the poison from your sister''s body." She gently reassured him.


    "Um!" Khan Tyron was too tense to give a proper response. At this moment, he only hoped the physician would succeed in treating his sister.


    "You don''t need to worry. Master is..."


    "Stop!"


    The unexpectedly loud shout stunned everyone. The crowd blinked, then turned in the direction the shout came from to see the veiled girl from the city gate rushing towards Physician Xuan.


    "Wh...what is she up?"


    "She''s stopping the great Physician Xuan from treating the girl? Why?"


    "I heard she''s a practitioner of medicine as well. Did she discover something wrong in the physician''s treatment?" A young, well-dress man curiously inquired when he saw the girl''s actions.


    "Chee! You''ve got to be kidding me. A little girl barely past marriageable age discovering something wrong in the experienced and knowledgeable physician''s treatment? Bah! I say she''s up to no good. Fighting with the city guards wasn''t enough. Is she trying to pick a fight with the physician now?"


    The crowd''s confused whispers soon turned to loud disdain and scorn as they looked at Princess Qamari like she was carrying the plague.


    "Little girl, why are you holding my hand? Do you know your actions could cost a person''s life?"


    "It''s because it''s a question of a person''s life that I''m holding your hand. Otherwise, I''m not interested in interfering in others'' business." Princess Qamari slowly pulled back the man''s hand, sighing in relief only after ascertaining the girl was alright.


    Physician Xuan blinked.


    A question of a person''s life?


    What did this girl mean by that? That he was endangering a person''s life?


    "Little girl, are you implying that I''m endangering a person''s life? Don''t forget. I''m giving all my best into extracting the poison from this girl''s body so that I can save her life. After this last needle, she''ll regain color in her face as the poison leaves her body."


    "After this last needle, she''ll definitely regain color. However, instead of saving her life, you''ll be extinguishing the last chance she has at life."


    "Wh...What the he** are you spouting! I''m trying to save her life and you''re accusing me of killing her? Who the he** are you and what do you know about acupuncture? Little girl, you''d better step back. If something happens to this young Miss because of you, then you won''t be able to repent for your actions."


    Physician Xuan had completely lost his composer by now. A little girl no older than his apprentice dared to hold his hand and spout such nonsense?


    "Qamari girl, what''s the matter? Why did you hold the physician''s hand? Is there a problem with the girl?" Old Reehem rushed to the Princess Qamari''s side and peered down at the unconscious girl.


    Her condition looked stable to him. But since it was his genius that''d dared to hold the old fraud Xuan''s hand, he was absolutely certain that she must''ve spotted something wrong.


    "What''s going on here? Why are you stopping the physician from curing my sister?" Khan Tyron was as puzzled as the rest of the crowd.


    But different from the others, he was strung tight with nervous fear. His sister''s treatment was stopped before it could be completed. He was worried the delay would cause her condition to turn for the worst.


    Therefore, he felt anger and fear broil inside him as he glared at the audacious girl getting in the way of her treatment.


    "You know her, Old Reehem? Chee! No wonder she held my hand. As expected, every one of your associates is nothing but trouble and a nuisance. On second thought, you haven''t instigated her to mess with my treatment, did you?" Physician Xuan''s expression turned suspicious. The two knew each other and he suspected they conspired to discredit him.


    "Peh! Why would I endanger an innocent''s life just to have a spout with you?" The Old Pharmacist felt resentment and hatred well up in his eyes. Which eye of the fraud saw him instigate the girl? He clearly stood to the side during the other''s entire treatment process.


    "Heh...who knows? Every one of your actions never had a reason other than benefiting yourself. Tell the truth. Did you send this girl?"


    "What!? Hold on! My sister isn''t out of danger yet. Are you people using her as a bargaining chip to fight out your private games? I''m warning you, if anything happens to my sister because of you three, then don''t blame me if I hold you accountable!"


    How ridiculous! His sister was still fighting for her life. And yet, these people actually dared to fight over her?


    His eyes turned red with rage and he resentfully glared at the veiled girl.


    Just wait. If anything happens to my sister, I''ll make your life he**!


    The physician and pharmacist instantly froze. This was a naked threat.


    Now if anything happened to the girl, whether it was their doing or because of the poison, they''d never be able to extract themselves from her death.


    Their hearts tremble and they went silent.


    Princess Qamari lifted her head and met the angry glare of the young man. She understood his situation and present state of mind. His sister was on the brink of death and needed medical treatment. But people argued over her motionless body.


    For their outrageous behavior, he must feel like slapping them across the face. So she didn''t take offense at his resentful glower.


    Then she turned to Physician Xuan with an icy glare.


    The grey-haired man instantly shivered when he caught the frosty eyes of the girl.


    Da**! Wasn''t she just a little girl? How did manage to release such a fierce aura?


    The spectating crowd and nearby city guards sensed the shift in the girl''s aura as well. Their faces widened in shock and disbelief.


    How was this the aura of a young lady?


    It was more fit to call her a young majesty.


    The left guard felt a cold sweat slide down his back.


    "Th...this...she didn''t release such a piercing aura before. Was she restraining herself?" It was only now the left guard realized how close he''d come to seeking his own death.


    His gaze shifted to physician Xuan who''d turned pale as a corpse under the full force of her overwhelming presence and smiled with glee.


    Princess Qamari felt angry but held herself back from slapping the old physician across the face. "You call yourself a great and experienced physician. Then how could you not know that while the Nei Guan point opens the chest, the poison the girl is afflicted with can cause her to suffocate if you seal it?"


    "The Nei Gu...you...do you know acupuncture?" Physician Xuan''s eyes widened in disbelief.


    How the he** does this girl know about acupuncture? No one in the empire even uses it anymore!


    "Qamari girl, is what you said true? Will sealing that point cause the girl to suffocate?" Old Reehem''s heart trembled in shock.


    Did his genius girl also know about acupuncture? Doesn''t this mean he''d basically hit the jackpot by hiring her a year ago?


    The rest of the crowd''s expressions held the same disbelief as they looked at the little girl.


    "I don''t believe it! My Master is a widely known great physician. How can he make a mistake in treating a patient? This unknown girl comes up and says such nonsense? She is discrediting him with a hidden agenda." Ruen''s eyes turned red and tears pooled in their blue depths.


    She had full confidence in her Master''s ability. The girl was definitely slandering him!


    Princess Qamari glanced at the immature girl and sneered.


    "Oh? I''m discrediting your Master with a hidden agenda? Then why don''t you ask your Master if what I said is right or wrong?"


    At these, Old Reehem, Khan Tyron, and the rest of the crowd''s attention went back to Physician Xuan to find shocked speechless.


    While his apprentice was defending his credibility, he''d been going over his calculations. When he found out the big mistake he''d almost made, his heart froze in fear.


    "Why isn''t Physician Xuan saying anything?"


    "Could it be the girl was right? Did he almost kill the young lady?"


    "How can this be? I thought Physician Xuan was the great physician of the Amayan Empire. How can he make such a life-threatening mistake? If the girl wasn''t around, and if she hadn''t stepped up when she did, then wouldn''t the young lady have died under his hands?"


    "The most frightening part about this isn''t the fact that he''d almost made a mistake that could''ve cost a person their life. It''s the fact that even after he makes such a mistake, none of us would''ve known about it."


    The spectators drew in a breath of cold air, their astonishment and fear clearly reflected in their eyes.


    Khan Tyron felt his surroundings spin and he slumped next to his sister''s body.


    His sister had almost died!


    Physician Xuan''s heart sunk.


    He''d made a mistake in treatment. But that wasn''t so bad when compared with him blatantly admitting his mistake through his actions.


    In a moment of shock, he''d admitted his mistake by freezing like a statue before the entire crowd of Amayan civilians.


    After today, it was a given that his fame would be smeared.


    His eyes turned red and he glared at the culprit responsible for his current predicament.


    "Heh...you say that I''m making a mistake by blocking the Nei Guan acupoint. But if I don''t do that, then it''s a given that the girl will still die. The poison has already spread to most of her organs and important body parts. Her heart is the only place with any possibility of saving until the cure for the poison is produced. Whether I block the acupoint or not, no one can save this girl. But since you consider yourself a great physician, why don''t you treat her yourself?"


    Since she tarnished his hard-earned reputation, he couldn''t be blamed for picking on a little girl.


    He wanted to see her leave in a more pathetic state than him!

 Chapter 162 - Treatment At The City Gate 3

    Khan Tyron looked up at the barely above marriageable age girl and felt doubtful.


    His sister''s life wasn''t a game. So why were they throwing it between themselves as if it was?


    "Young lady, no need to bother. I''ll go into the city and seek out a poison expert." There was a greater chance of her surviving with an expert anyways.


    Princess Qamari ignored the young man and looked at the ugly expression on the physician''s face and sighed despondently.


    "Physician Xuan, I''m sure there was a time in the past when you took pride in your work. There must''ve been a time when you viewed the art of healing as a means to save lives. But do you know what I see when I look at you now?"


    The physician blinked, not comprehending the girl''s words. What did his pride in work and view on healing have to do with the treatment of the girl? Was she trying to bluff her way out of the situation?


    When he reached this conclusion, his gaze hardened.


    No matter what method she used, he''d see to it that she wasn''t able to extract herself from the situation.


    "When I look at you, I don''t see a physician with a driving force to save lives. I see a prideful and arrogant man who considers the art of healing as a means to gain fame and glory. Physician Xuan, I know you want to use this chance to get back at me for pointing out your mistake. But even then, I''ll willingly walk into your trap, because I''m a physician that considers healing as a means to save lives, and not gain fame."


    She then turned to the man and her gaze became gentle.


    "Young Master, even though I have medical skills, the reason why didn''t step out is because of my age. No one believes a young person with less experience than senior doctors would be capable enough to surpass their skill. Not to mention, I''m also a female."


    With the crowd heard her words, their faces flushed.


    Because that''s exactly what they''d thought and what they had been thinking when Physician Xuan told her to do the treatment. None of them believed a little youth, a girl on top of that, had the ability to surpass Physician Xuan.


    "But the other reason why I hadn''t stepped out earlier was because of time. When you were heading towards the city gates, you had enough time to rush your sister to a poison expert. But now, too much time has passed. Even if you rush to the city and find a poison expert, it''ll be too late to save her now."


    "What!?" His sister couldn''t be saved anymore?


    How can that be? If his sister couldn''t be saved, then why the realms were these three alive? Didn''t her treatment get delayed because of them?


    Eyes flaming with rage, the Young Master clenched his fists so tight, his knuckles turned white.


    He was so angry and distressed that he wanted to commit murder!


    "Did I hear right? No one can save this young lady anymore?"


    "The girl said too much time has passed. If this Young Master had rushed straight to the city, then none of these would''ve happened."


    "You can''t say it like that! After all, how was he supposed to know the famous Physician Xuan would turn out to be so useless. He didn''t extract the poison from the girl''s body, but instead, almost sent her to hell''s gate."


    As the whispers of the crowd entered Physician Xuan''s ears, his face became as dark as the bottom of a pot.


    How long? How long has it been since anyone had dared to question his skills? Because of one little girl, in more than 20 years, his skill was brought into question.


    Old Reehem felt like laughing when he saw Physician Xuan''s ugly face, however, considering the situation, he managed to restrain himself.


    "Qamari girl, can you save her?" Old Reehem turned to the veiled girl. Since she said she stepped out due to her values and the girl running out of time, then didn''t that mean she had a way to save the young lady?


    Khan Tyron''s towering rage froze when he heard the man''s question. Then recalling her words, his eyes lit up, and hastily lifted his head to look expectantly at her.


    Princess Qamari was about to reply when the mean laughter of Physician Xuan filled the region.


    "Haha...Old Reehem, you''re still the same fool from the past. Just because she caught the little mistake I made, do you seriously think a little girl can cure the poison which even I''m stumped on? Do you think it''s that easy?"


    Old Reehem ignored the fraud and kept his sight fixed on Princess Qamari. Khan Tyron did the same. The girl''s one answer depended on the life and death of his sister.


    At this moment, he didn''t even care about her age or gender.


    Princess Qamari looked at the unconscious girl. The blue patches on her forehead and fingernails were spreading at a rapid speed. If she didn''t receive treatment soon, her life would reach its end.


    "Princess, no one will care about your age at this point. If anyone tries to stop you, I''ll take care of them. You focus on her. The girl''s life is more important." Bai Lan stood protectively beside Princess Qamari.


    Unconsciously, the girl assumed a battle stance, seemingly ready to fight anyone that dared to stop them.


    Princess Qamari looked at the girl and nodded. Then she moved forward and bent beside the unconscious girl.


    "Hmph! A girl no older than me wants to cure the poison even my master can''t treat. How hilarious!" Ruen sneered, her words causing the spectators'' expressions to change.


    They couldn''t help but look at the silent Young Master. From his emotionless face, they couldn''t gauge his feelings. But from his dark, soulless eyes, they could tell he wasn''t in a good mental state.


    Sigh. He''s probably clinging on to a faint trace of hope that the girl will manage to cure his sister.


    They felt sympathy and pity for the two siblings. But since they weren''t physicians, there was nothing they could do to help.


    In the tense atmosphere, Princess Qamari took off her needles pouch from her waist and spread out the folded bundle. Immediately, a stack of needles in all shapes and sizes entered the crowd''s sight.


    "So many? I''ve never seen any physician carry this many needles before."


    "There are different shapes and sizes. Does that make a difference in treatment?"


    "Who knows. In the entire empire, the only person considered an acupuncture expert almost caused someone''s death."


    Physician Xuan''s lips twitched but he didn''t say a word. Folding his arms across his chest, he casually gazed down at the girl kneeling beside the patient.


    Hmph! What''s the point in carrying so many needles? One must have the ability and knowledge to use them well to be considered capable.


    Khan Tyron kept his gaze fixed on the girl. Her calm countenance and unperturbed aura calmed his restless heart. Unconsciously, he unclenched his fists and sat beside her.


    Whether it was because of her calm aura or the confidence with which she held the needle, Tyron didn''t know, but he had a faint inkling that the girl might just save his sister.


    Princess Qamari infused a smudge amount of her elemental light magic in the needle, and without hesitation, inserted needle after needle in the girl''s body. The speed with which she performed the task was so quick that the crowd was only able to see after images of her busy hands.


    "Da**! Is she really doing acupuncture? Why do I feel like she''s performing a hand trick?"


    "This speed is too quick! Compared to Physician Xuan, her technique is more exquisite and pleasant to the eyes."


    "Could it be...she really knows medicine?"


    Physician Xuan''s heart thumped in his chest. As if sighting a ghost, his eyes widened in shock and disbelief as he looked at the girl''s blurry hands.


    "This...How can she perform acupuncture with both hands!? Does she really know what she''s doing?" Even after seeing her speed and ability, Physician Xuan wasn''t convinced.


    He felt the girl was either bluffing or performing some sort of a trick.


    Otherwise, how was it possible for a person to perform acupuncture with both hands and with such speed? The matter of precision wasn''t even brought into question.


    On the other hand, Old Reehem was flushed red with excitement.


    She really knows! The genius I picked really knows how to perform acupuncture!


    Haha...compared to her skill, even the fraud Xuan is left in the dust.


    With a complacent smile on his face, he rested his elbow on one hand as he used the other to stroke his beard.


    Princess Qamari was focused on treating the poisoned girl. Her hands didn''t tremble or miss the mark as she inserted needles in several acupoints. After a while of silent concentration, cold sweat gathered on her forehead and she inserted the last needle.


    Immediately, all the blue patches littering the girl''s face and other body parts gathered at her pinky finger. She slit the top end of the pinky and blackish-blue blood leaked out from the girl''s body.


    She pointed the finger towards the ground. The blood dripped onto the ground, a rancid stench drifting in the air in its wake.


    "Did...did she succeed?"


    "That''s black blood! She must''ve attracted the poison to one spot. That would explain the nasty smell as well."


    "Look, the girl''s complexion is recovering!"


    Excited whispers and gasps of astonishment rang out as the crowd covered their noses and watched with bright eyes.


    "Hahaha! Physician Xuan, would you look at that? It appears my apprentice has solved the poison that stumped both you and me...Hahaha!"


    Old Reehem felt a rush of turbulent emotions as he looked at the gem he found. Seeing the ugly expression on physician Xuan''s expression made him feel even more excited.


    For so many years, I''d worked so hard to bring this old fraud down, but was sadly unsuccessful. But my little genius managed to accomplish such a feat in one go.


    She didn''t only manage to smear his reputation, but also slapped him in the face by solving the poison he failed to solve.


    "Don''t be so happy, Old waste. She''s only pouring out blood. I haven''t seen the patient gain consciousness." Physician Xuan was still unconvinced.


    No matter what unfolded before his eyes, he wouldn''t accept defeat at the hands of an inexperienced girl!


    Khan Tyron''s soulless eyes lit up. His sister''s complexion wasn''t as pallid as before, meaning she was recovering. At this discovery, the gaze he fixed on Princess Qamari filled with awe, gratitude, and relief.


    Thankfully, he didn''t judge her by her age or gender and decided to give the girl a chance. Otherwise, his sister...


    Sensing the burning gazes boring into her, Princess Qamari frowned in displeasure.


    She didn''t like being stared at. But she hated, even more, to be stared at while doing a treatment. It was easy to get distracted. And a distracted physician didn''t make a good physician.


    Their one mistake could result in the death of their patient.


    Forget it. I''ll just ignore them.


    Focusing back on the task at hand, Princess Qamari controlled the light elemental energy she infused in her needles to make sure every drop of poison blood was drained out from the girl''s body.


    This was a process only she could accomplish. Because one needed to possess an elemental ability that wouldn''t harm the patient''s body as it extracted the impurities in their system.


    Only the light and water elemental ability were capable of accomplishing such a task.


    And since Physician Xuan wasn''t even an elemental ability wielder, let alone water or light, the task was completely out of his league.


    A while later, the blackish-blue blood pouring out of the girl''s finger turned dark red before changing into light red.


    Princess Qamari breathed in relief at the sight. She opened her waist pouch and withdrew some herbs.


    "You can relax now. Your sister is out of danger. She''ll feel a bit weak but will recover in time. Take these herbs and feed them to her for the next three days. One time in the morning, one time in the afternoon, and once in the evening.. It will replenish the lost blood and clear out any remaining signs of poison."

 Chapter 163 - Entering The Imperial City

    "Young Miss, is my sister really out of danger?" Just like that? Wasn''t the process too easy?


    Khan Tyron couldn''t help but feel doubtful as he looked at the handful of herbs in his hands and shifted his gaze to his unconscious sister.


    "Out of danger!? How could it be so easy? Are you telling me that you healed the girl''s poison so easily when my master was struggling for so long? Hmph! I never knew a new divine doctor had arrived in the Amayan Empire!" Ruen disdainfully crossed her arms.


    Seeing the speed with which the veiled girl claimed to cure the Young Lady, she grew even more scornful of her. Such a troublesome poison, how could it be so easy to cure?


    "Now that I think about it, even though the speed and technique this girl displayed amazed me, I think it''s still too early to claim she healed the girl. After all, this isn''t any ordinary poison."


    "Didn''t she say the Young Lady will wake up in a few minutes? Let''s wait for a few more minutes and see."


    Bai Lan and Old Reehem grew angry when they heard the words of the crowd.


    Their partner has given her best to cure the poison of this unknown Young Lady, but instead of being praised for her miraculous skills, she was being doubted.


    "Princess, since we already saved the girl, there''s no reason for us to be here anymore. Let''s go."


    "Yes, Qamari girl. Let''s leave from here."


    Physician Xuan heard their desire to leave and immediately blocked their path. The girl had publicly shamed him. So how could he let her go without teaching her a lesson?


    "Hold on! How can it be so easy to leave? Since you claim to have treated her, then stick around until she wakes up and personally thanks'' you." He decisively declared.


    "You disgusting old fraud! Are you forcing us to stay behind?" Old Reehem bellowed.


    "You can''t call it force. I only want the right person to receive their due recognition."


    "You...!"


    Old Reehem had never seen someone so shameless. The Old fraud wasn''t able to cure the girl and almost killed her. But instead of thanking Qamari girl for saving him, he became angry out of shame and wanted to pull her into the mud he''d dug himself.


    "You shameless fraud, you have the cheek to doubt my apprentice''s medical skills? You almost killed someone! If it weren''t for Qamari girl, you''d be held responsible for the death of a prominent family''s young lady."


    "Even if she didn''t interfere, I''d have still found out about my folly and changed tactic. Don''t think I''d be grateful to her for smearing my hard-earned reputation."


    "Old Reehem, forget it. We''ll stay and wait. Besides, as a physician, I need to wait until my patient gains consciousness to make sure there wouldn''t be any future complications."


    Princess Qamari''s head throbbed. The two elders argued like five-year-old children. This made her wonder what happened between the two to produce such intense hatred for each other. But as this wasn''t the right time, she refrained from asking.


    While the two men grumbled dissatisfiedly and snorted, the unconscious girl stirred.


    Khan Bolan''s head span and her ears rang. Her eyes were as heavy as a mountain, but she felt an intense urge to sprout them open at this moment. The hardness behind her back was too painful to ignore.


    "Ah...brother...?"


    The moment her faint voice sounded out, the crowd froze as if they''d seen a ghost.


    "Bo...Bolan...?" Tyron thought he was hearing things. Otherwise, why would he hear his sister''s voice?


    But when he lowered his gaze and saw the girl''s eyes flutter, his body sagged to the ground in an overwhelming surge of relief and disbelief.


    His sister...His sister was really cured?


    "Brother." Firmer and more coherent, everyone present on the scene heard her call this time.


    "Da**! The Young Lady is really gaining consciousness! She''d really cured!"


    "How did she do? With such ease and speed, she managed to heal the girl left for dead!"


    "Physician Xuan asked her to stay to personally receive the patient''s gratitude. Though his words sounded good, we all know how sincere they truly were...Heh...seeing this scene, his face must be wonderful."


    At this, all the spectators'' visions turned to Physician Xuan. As expected, the famous physician''s face was as pale as a corpse.


    "How...how is this possible? How can she cure the poison? Even I had a hard time coming up with a treatment method!"


    Physician Xuan''s body was trembling uncontrollably from astonishment, disbelief, and slight doubt. He was astonished to see the girl that should''ve been on her way to the Underworld was gaining consciousness. He couldn''t believe the girl of his apprentice''s age was more capable than him and doubted the scene to just be a farce.


    Yes...it must be a farce she planned out to support her claim. Maybe, the Young Lady will only be conscious for a few minutes before she''d fall unconscious and never wake again...


    He pushed Old Reehem aside, shocking the man speechless, and rushed to the siblings'' side.


    "Young Master, you must not believe in this girl''s farce. She must''ve used a secret method to make your sister conscious for a brief period of time. After she leaves, who knows, your sister might fall unconscious and never wake again.


    Slap!


    Huuuu!


    The Crowd drew in a deep breath of air. The refined and well-mannered Young Master slapped Physician Xuan?


    But when they recalled the old man''s words, they couldn''t find anything wrong with the Young Master''s behavior. His sister was barely gaining consciousness after he ran around for the entire day looking for a physician.


    But this brainless Physician Xuan actually dared to curse her!


    If they were in his position, they might''ve reacted the same way.


    "You..." Physician Xuan had never been slapped by a young man before. Especially not after gaining fame and recognition as the physician that could bring the dead back to life. So this sudden, unexpected slap shut his mind and rendered him speechless.


    Ruen was about to dash forward when the fierce glare of the Young Master froze her in place. She trembled in fear and slowly withdrew her step.


    At this moment, more than her own master, she feared for herself.


    She had no doubt that if she moved forward, the Young Master wouldn''t refrain from slapping her as well.


    ''What a hypocrite! What sort of a young master would raise his hand on females?''


    She vehemently cursed in her heart.


    Khan Tyron retracted his gaze from the girl he''d considered beautiful earlier and glared back at the physician. "If you''re incapable, then you should just keep your mouth shut and stand to the side. What are you yapping and cursing my sister for?"


    After hopelessly running around all day, he finally saw hope. How could he allow an insidious and prideful man to cloud his judgment?


    "I haven''t even sought you out for almost killing my sister yet. But you dare to stand in front of me and curse her? Do you really believe I won''t file a case of mistreatment on you?"


    Physician Xuan''s already pale face turned even paler when he heard the man''s threat.


    File a case of mistreatment on him? Wouldn''t that be akin to declaring him as a crook who couldn''t even diagnose a patient?


    "Youn...Young Master, please calm down. I was wrong to rush to conclusions. I was wrong. I was only worried about the Young Lady''s treatment. That''s why I made such a blunder." As an old crook, Physician Xuan immediately recognized his precarious situation.


    As such, he rushed to admit his mistake and seek forgiveness. If a case of mistreatment was filed against him, then he''d lose everything.


    "Get lost! I''ll take into consideration the fact you stepped out to help earlier, and let this matter drop. But I don''t want to see your face. Get lost and never show me your face again." Dismissively shooing him away, Tyron turned his back and agitatedly kneeled beside his sister again.


    Physician Xuan''s face turned dark, but he didn''t dare to retort. The Young Master before him wasn''t someone he could provoke. Not to mention, he''d made a blunder that almost claimed his sister''s life. If they pursued the matter, things won''t end well for them.


    His resentful eyes flashed to the one responsible for his shame and humiliation in a single day. He moved forward and stopped beside her.


    "You humiliated and insulted my profession, little girl. From now on, you''d better watch your back." After dropping these threatening words, he coldly walked past, pulled his apprentice, and headed towards the city gates.


    The left and right guard had already retreated to the City Gates. As guardians of the Amayan Capital City, they couldn''t leave the gates unguarded for long. But even from a distance, they were able to hear the crowd''s excited chatter.


    "Brother Hain, that girl isn''t simple. She treated the poison Physician Xuan wasn''t able to treat. With the appearance of the mutated magical beasts, a good physician can determine one''s life or death."


    "That''s true. In order to survive in the upcoming days, a good physician is what everyone needs to have on their side. In the future, we must never provoke this girl."


    The two exchanged glances and resolutely nodded.


    The nearing physician heard their words and grimaced. The girl used his fame to ride the wave and rise above the masses. After today, the entire Imperial City would be abuzz with her deeds.


    He restrained his boiling rage, approached the guards, and presented his entry plaque.


    The guards saw his ugly expression and didn''t comment. They''d also suffered from the same girl''s hand. But compared to him, they''d fared much better, only losing a little bit of face. They verified his badge and stoically allowed him entry.


    Though their faces carried pity, the emotion was brief and disappeared with his entrance into the Capital city.


    With the departure of Physician Xuan, the tense atmosphere relaxed and the crowd looked expectantly at the Young Lady.


    "Young Miss, my sister..." Tyron heard his sister call him brother. But after that, she hadn''t said another word. This worried him.


    "Don''t worry. She should be awake soon." Princess Qamari placed her hands in her slaves and casually stood to the side.


    Though casual and carefree, her mannerism carried natural grace and elegance that couldn''t be ignored. Seeing her composer, the crowd felt even more assured of her identity as the Young Lady of a noble family.


    "Truly the daughter of a noble. Even when she stood before Physician Xuan, her aura remained strong and indomitable."


    "Of course. Can Physician Xuan, a commoner, compare to the daughter of a nobleman? But I wonder which family raised such an excellent daughter. She even knows medicine."


    They couldn''t help but feel envious of the family that raised such a capable daughter.


    "Brother." At this moment, the girl laying on the ground lifted her hand and held her head.


    "My head is pounding, Brother. Did I hit it somewhere?" An aggrieved expression on her face, Khan Bolan sat up and puzzledly questioned her brother.


    "You...Bolan, you''re finally awake! Do you know how worried Brother was?" Khan Tyron''s eyes teared and he emotionally hugged his sister. In the span of one day, he''d almost aged 10 years from worry and fear!


    "Huuu! She''s really awake!"


    "From her good complexion and puzzled expression, she seems to have recovered fully."


    Gasps of astonishment resounded and every gaze fell on Princess Qamari''s figure.


    The mysterious veiled girl cured the Young Lady Khan, a feat even the famous Physician Xuan couldn''t accomplish.


    "Bai Lan, she''s awake. We can go now." Princess Qamari''s eyes lit up. She was happy to save another life. Happy to see the girl safe and well.


    "Yes, Princess!" Bai Lan was even happier than Princess Qamari to see the girl recover.


    Now her princess would no longer be disdained and doubted. Throwing the astonished crowd a scornful glance, she and followed Princess Qamari.


    "You two girls, how can you abandon your master!?" Having finally found his genius after searching for an entire year, Old Reehem hurriedly chased after them.


    The crowd split apart and let them pass. Their astonished expressions were replaced with respect as they watched their figures head towards the City Gates.


    "With a genius physician residing within the Imperial City, we can rest assured. The mutated beasts can only harm us if we leave the city walls."


    Instantly, Amayan citizens'' eyes lit up with excitement.


    With a Sovereign of Death and a Genius Healer residing within the city walls, what did they need to be afraid of?

 Chapter 164 - Entering The Imperial City 2

    After a few twists and turns, Princess Qamari and Bai Lan finally managed to enter the Imperial City.


    "Wow!" Bai Lan''s eyes practically popped out as she gazed dazedly at the sprawling houses of variant blues amidst the encirclement of aquiline city walls.


    The bustling crowd moving back and forth between food stalls, jeweler stalls, and exotic trinkets made the atmosphere buzz with energy.


    "Qamari girl, when are you going to return to the pharmacy? If you aren''t in a hurry, why don''t you stop by the pharmacy?" Old Reehem slunk to the girl''s side with shining eyes.


    He needed to tightly cling onto the girl until word came from the Healers Association.


    Princess Qamari thought about their current situation.


    While she was gone, an unknown person seems to have stolen her identity and entered the Imperial Capital with her name. She neither had an identity plaque nor a palace entrance pass to enter the palace and confront the duplicate.


    If she tried to enter the palace without making a meticulous plan, then she was bound for failure.


    But at this time, she didn''t possess the currency of the Amayan Empire to rent a shelter for the day.


    It seemed going with the old physician was the best option they had at the moment. They could leave once she made complete preparation.


    "Old Reehem, we''ll go with you right now. I''ve been out of the empire for a few months due to an unexpected situation. We can''t return home without preparation, so I hope you won''t'' mind that we''re imposing on you."


    "Hahaha...Don''t mind at all! It''ll be my great pleasure to have you in the pharmacy." Flushed with excitement, the Old Man took the lead and headed towards the Inner City.


    Princess Qamari smiled.


    At least with the pharmacist''s presence, they''ll be able to enter the First Inner City, Aqua City.


    *


    In the Imperial Palace, the Eastern Palace was shrouded in a thick, dreadful aura. The Crown Prince''s sudden return shifted the entire balance in the imperial court, making the eastern palace one of the most avoided areas.


    Though powerful and unstoppable, the changes that occurred in the empire for the past year were too large for Crown Prince Lail to solve with ease.


    As such, since the day of his return, the Crown Prince was caught on getting up to date with the latest affairs of the empire.


    At this moment, in the study room of the Crown Prince, the hurried steps of a servant resounded before the shadow of a figure entered his sight.


    "Your Highness, the Regent Prince asked me to relay that he won''t be able to see you at the moment. There are too many pending tasks for him to complete. He''ll see you when he''s ready."


    Crown Prince Lail''s face instantly darkened.


    Was this the display of an emperor''s authority? Heh...funnily enough, the man wasn''t even the empire''s emperor. But as a throne holder, the regent''s actions, behaviors, and mannerisms were too ostentatious.


    "I understand. You can go down."


    If it was before, Crown Prince Lail might''ve felt confused and conflicted to hear such news. However, the present him felt nothing but an empty void inside him.


    Setting down the parchment in his hands, Crown Prince Lail held his head in serious contemplation.


    One year. He''d been gone for one year and everything changed within that year. His Royal Uncle and his family''s cold behavior weren''t unexpected.


    On the contrary, he expected them because he never perceived a familial feeling from them.


    But the engulfing gap in his relationship with his wife tormented him because she was his only family. At least, he thought she was his only family. But something happened that seemed to challenge this very notion.


    "Why? Why don''t I feel anything even after returning to the palace? Why does she feel like a complete stranger?"


    Frustrated, he angrily slammed his fists on the worktable and pushed out of his seat. Moving around the table, he walked to a corner and clicked on an inconspicuous aquiline stone.


    A grinding sound resounded and the wall before his eyes split apart, revealing a secret tunnel.


    Crown Prince Lail entered the tunnel, familiarly walking through the dark passage before appearing in front of a flight of stairs. He climbed down the stairs and appeared in a wide space.


    Moving with the same familiarity, he approached the far corner, pressed on a teal brick among various color stones.


    With another grinding sound, the wall split apart and he entered another wide space. Only this time, multiple lines of black-clothed men littered the place.


    Crown Prince Lail arrived before the group of masked, black-clothed men.


    "How is the matter I told you to look into coming along?" He coldly asked.


    "As you instructed Master, we looked into the red-purple veiled girl. But aside from us getting injured or hurt by mutated beasts, we weren''t able to find anything."


    The Crown Prince''s eyes turned as dark as an endless void.


    They weren''t able to find anything.


    Even after sending them out three times to clearly investigate his wife, the guards came up empty.


    Does this mean there was nothing wrong and he was being paranoid? Or was there something else?


    This thought made him feel even more uncomfortable.


    "Alright, you may withdraw. Keep an eye on the mutation of the wild beasts."


    "Yes, Crown Prince Lail." The black-clothed men shared a look, then withdrew from the room.


    Once all the black-clothed men withdrew, Crown Prince Lail took out a parchment and unfolded it.


    It was the same portrait of his wife he''d looked at in the Laining City''s Stone Mansion. The moment his sight fell on the picture, his heart melted and a warm current coursed through his body.


    Crown Prince Lail lifted a hand to his pounding heart.


    "When I look at this picture, the same feelings I experienced on the day we signed our Marriage Agreement and our wedding day surge in my heart. The commitment and vows we exchanged at that time, I''ve done my utmost best to stay true to them. So what I''m feeling right now, why don''t I  feel it when I''m standing before the real person?"


    *


    On the other hand, Aarya Quime and Marui Osklain were settling into royal life. While Aarya Quime received the treatment of a respectable Crown Princess Consort, Marui Osklain, as her closest handmaiden, wasn''t living any less luxuriously.


    "Sigh. A...Princess, you were right to come up with this conspiracy. Because of you, we''ll enjoy a rich life living as the dearest of the Crown Prince, the Crown Princess Consort. If we still had the same identities, we''d never be able to experience such an enviable life."


    When the two women had first stepped into the Imperial City, they were astonished by the prosperity and good life of the citizens. But before they could even exclaim in amazement, they passed through the City and arrived at a second gate.


    Once they passed the second gate, their eyes almost bulged out from the more sophisticated layout of the city. But before they could release their breath of astonishment, they lost their cool.


    Because in the next instant, they passed the second gate and entered the astonishing First Inner City, Aqua City, of the Amayan Empire.


    It was only when they passed those two gates that they realized they''d hit the jackpot. They saw the prosperous empire of the Amayan Empire in its full glory.


    Because both in wealth and prosperity, no empire in the seven realms could compare.


    "Heh...and this is just the beginning. I''m still only the Crown Princess Consort of the Crown Prince. Once I become the Empress of the Amayan Empire, then our reign will be supreme."


    After experiencing the sweet taste of being the second most important woman in the capital after the Regent Prince''s wife, Aarya Quime''s heart filled with the desire to become an empress.


    "That''s great. We''ll be able to live in riches and luxury for the rest of our lives." Marui Osklain was practically glowing as she thought of the future where Aarya Quime would become Empress.


    "But that other one is still roaming around. Until we bring her story to a complete end, we won''t be able to relax and enjoy this fortunate in peace." She added.


    "I''ve already made preparations to take care of her. Within the next month, her shadow will leave our souls. And even if she manages to escape and enter the palace, after this next plan of mine succeeds, we''d still have the full right to stay in this imperial palace." She chuckled with mirth.


    Aarya Quime didn''t want to lose what she''d obtained. All this time she''d been commissioning mercenaries to finish her, she''d also been thinking of the worst-case scenario and making plans.


    "I found out if the prince of the empire marries another woman while his first wife is around, then no one can break the relationship of the prince and the second wife. Once they take each other as husband and wife, even if the marriage happened by deceit, they''d have to accept the second wife."


    "This...what does this mean?" Marui Osklain couldn''t follow the other girl''s train of thought. Was Aarya Quime thinking of...


    "If I marry the Crown Prince again as Princess Qamari, even if the real Princess Qamari returns, she won''t be able to kick me out of the Imperial Palace or break my relationship with the Crown Prince. Once we get married, I''d officially become his wife, whether he likes it or not."


    "Heh...as I expected, you''re definitely the most capable woman. With this plan, even if Princess Qamari returns, she won''t be able to do anything. What''s more, you''ll become the wife of the Crown Prince in the real sense." Marui Osklain was rendered speechless.


    Aarya Quime''s various measures had covered all gaps in their conspiracy. If she really becomes the second wife of the Crown Prince, then even if the crowd learns of her real identity in the future, they won''t be able to do anything to her.


    "But A...Princess, to get married a second time, there must be a valid reason. What reason will we use to convince the Crown Prince and make him agree to marry you again?"


    "I''ve already made the preparations for that. In a few days, the young ladies of the empire will be entering the Imperial Palace for a tea banquet with Princess Nari. As long as I make good use of my status as the Crown Princess Consort, it won''t be hard to lead them by the nose and make them bring up the idea of remarriage."


    Aarya Quime knew if the idea came out of her own mouth, she''d raise the Crown Prince''s suspicions against her even higher. But if it was brought up by the noble ladies of the empire, then word of the matter would spread and lead in the direction of her scheme.


    But for that to happen, she had to evoke feelings of pity and sympathy from the masses.


    At this moment, on the other side of the palace, Princess Nari had a vacant look in her eyes as she gazed in the Eastern Palace''s direction.


    Since her cousin had returned, Princess Nari anxiously waited for her to seek her out. She still needed to hear the other''s explanation behind her disappearance. But as the days went by, her cousin made no move to visit the western palace.


    This made her displeased and confused because Princess Qamari had always been the one to seek her out.


    Princess Nari had suffered many ups and downs in the past year. The noble ladies of the empire still despised her, making it difficult for her to integrate with them. Her mother and father-in-law treated her like air. And since she failed to become pregnant even after a year of being together, her mother-in-law began taking in concubines for Prince Noore.


    The only reason why she was still able to maintain her position as the Princess Consort was because of her husband''s sudden affection.


    She had no idea what happened to change her indifferent husband back to the same caring one she''d fallen in love with. But she knew that the matter had something to do with Princess Sera.


    Therefore, she convinced Prince Noore to ban Princess Sera from coming to the western palace. If the woman played the same trick again and she failed to prevent her the second time, Princess Nari felt certain that she''d lose her husband to the vixen.


    And thankfully, the now loving Prince Noore listened to her request and banned Princess Sera from the western palace. This way, she spent a year of blissful marriage showered with her husband''s love.


    However, as good things never lasted, her difficulties began again when her mother-in-law brought in beautiful women to seduce her son.


    Her cousin''s reappearance made her see hope in overturning her situation. As long as the Crown Princess Consort took on the role of being her elder cousin and spoke to her mother-in-law, then the Regent Prince''s Madam would have to seek her husband''s advice.


    And the Regent Prince seemed to place more importance on this princess of Jinn than on her.


    "But why hasn''t Princess Qamari come to see me? Is she expecting me to seek her out?" She grimaced with displeasure.

 Chapter 165 - Entering The Imperial City 3

    A week after returning to the imperial capital, Princess Qamari and Bai Lan settled down in the pharmacy. One with exceptional medical skills and the other with enough knowledge to recognize the different herbs, the two quickly garnered a little bit of reputation.


    "Princess, it''s so peaceful and serene here. I wish life would go on like this forever."


    But she knew such a wish was futile. The number of mutated beasts outside the City Gates grew by the day, raising unrest in the merchants'' hearts.


    "Bai Lan, you said every dark magic wielder will become two times stronger under the influence of the Dark Moon. What happens after the Dark Moon disappears?" Princess Qamari fiddled with a handful of herbs, her eyes peeking out of the dome-shaped shop with a thoughtful expression on her face.


    For the past few days, her left had been constantly twitching, filling her heart with a faint inkling of the inevitable about to descend.


    Sigh. I need to distract myself. Otherwise, I''ll never be able to concentrate.


    Outside the shop, Bai Lan was happily sorting out herbs, enjoying the warm, comfortable sun of the Amayan sky, when she heard Princess Qamari''s question.


    Her smile on her face became stiff and she woodenly set down the basket of herbs.


    "Princess, why are you asking a question of that sort?" She got to her feet and hurriedly walked to the side of the dazed princess.


    "Nothing, just asking out of curiosity."


    "Are you sure? If there''s anything bothering you, you can share it with me." Bai Lan assured.


    "Bai Lan, do you believe in premonition?"


    "Premonition? Isn''t that similar to prediction? You know how much I believe in predictions. If I didn''t, then we''d never have met. Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    Princess Qamar hesitated for an instance, not knowing if she should even share something this extreme.


    Seeing her hesitation, Bai Lan grabbed her hand. With a firm, unyielding gaze, she deeply stared at the other girl. "Princess, some things are best shared. Because only by sharing will you be able to come up with a solution."


    Princess Qamari looked at the other''s unwavering gaze and smiled.


    *


    Somewhere in the South of the Amayan Empire, there was a forest shrouded in a dark cloud. Howls and growls of ferocious beasts resounded as dark shadows swept back and forth as they glided, stomped, flew, or sprinted uniformly, in one direction.


    "Brother Wei, the number of mutated beasts we gathered should be enough. Even if we want to gather more, there aren''t any in this region." A man in a sailor suit sprinted to the men standing before the horde of magical beasts.


    "The Amayan City Gates and their Aquiline Walls are well known in the seven realms. If we want to bring the entire forest down in one sweep, we need to do catch them off guard." Wei Bin''s eyes flashed with determination.


    For this day, they''ve planned and schemed for so long. If it were any other time, he was willing to wait for even a little longer to ensure the success of their plan.


    However, time itself was something they no longer had.


    Every second, every minute, and every hour they wasted was an hour they drew near to an inevitable end. For the survival of the countless men, women, and children depending on them, they needed to attack and come out victorious.


    Because anything less would mean their end.


    "Are the green armored troops ready?" He stoically asked.


    "Yes, Brother Wei. I received word that they bypassed the Amayan troops stationed at the ocean of blood."


    "How about the food and provision? Will they be enough to last until we breach the aquiline walls?"


    "Thankfully, we were able to replenish our supplies from the last trade deal with the Amayan Merchant Union. Combined with the meat we preserved from the wild beasts, we should be good until the success of our plan."


    "I don''t want any assumptions, Huang. You know how important this matter is for our Empire. We need to succeed at any cost and for that, I need you to make sure we won''t run short of the basic provisions. Understand?"


    "Yes, I understand Brother Wei. I''ll go and make sure we have enough to last us until victory." With a slight nod, the sailor turned and ran off into the distance.


    "Just a few more days. After that, the Amayan Empire will be ours!" A fierce light flashed through Wei Bin''s eyes as he gazed in the direction of the Amayan Imperial City.


    *


    At this moment, in the southeast of the empire, a group of green armored men controlled a horde of mutated beasts with the fragrance of a green herb.


    The intoxicating waft of the fragrance clouded the mutated beast''s minds as they mindlessly chased behind the men sitting on grey Myifs with branches tied to their back. At the end of the branches, a thin spark that spattered intermittently was the source of the fragrance.


    "Spread out! Spread out in other directions! We need to gather all the mutated beasts in the region!"


    "Spread out! Gathered the mutated beasts in the region!"


    As the green armored men spread further away, the horde of intoxicated beasts increased more and more, until the entire southeast region was enveloped in a baleful aura as far as the eye could see.


    The ruthless, blood-red gazes of the mutated beasts exuded a vicious and ferocious aura, as their large, fearsome forms stomped domineeringly towards the aquiline walls in the distance. Huge horns and sinuous, barbed tails dragged on the soft soil, raising a hail of dust and sand.


    With a hammering heart, the green armored guards shakily gripped the swords in their hands tighter, shouting in their minds to remain calm, to hold their position, and guide the beasts to the walls until the last moment.


    Because if they lost control too early or if they made a mistake, the mutated beasts would shred them to pieces before attacking the aquiline walls.


    It was an excruciatingly difficult task to perform when they were enveloped by the ferocious auras of the beasts and were under the impending threat of death.


    *


    "Aarya Quime, you said you''ll make me the second consort of Crown Prince Lail after you entered the Imperial Palace. You''ve been back in the Imperial Capital for over three weeks. Why is there no progress at all?" Murong Ling''s eyes were red with anger.


    She''d been hiding in a corner of the Imperial Palace as one of the Crown Princess Consort''s many handmaids, waiting for Aarya Quime to reward her to the Crown Prince. But even after 3 weeks of nervous waiting, there was nothing.


    "Tell me very clearly, Aarya Quime. Are you reneging on your promise?" If she was, then she''d see to it that she dragged her down.


    "Murong Ling, if you want our cooperation to work, then don''t ever call me that name again. Understand?" Regal in a red robe with gold and silver threads, Aarya Quime''s entire aura had changed to that of a noblewoman after wearing the Crown Princess Consort''s crown.


    Though not born of nobility, the veil covering her face, her violet eyes, and her exquisite robes made her presence not any less than that of a noble.


    Even Murong Ling, the elder cousin of the girl, was caught off guard by her overwhelming presence.


    ''This wretch! After snatching the position of Crown Princess Consort, she''d actually managed to impersonate the aura of one after only a few days in the palace. If I don''t do anything soon and enter the Eastern Palace as Crown Prince Lail''s consort, then I''ll never be able to overcome her in the future.''


    Murong Ling''s eyes flashed with a glint of light. Aarya Quime''s growing influence in the imperial palace and among the noble ladies was a threat to her future. Once she became Crown Prince Lail''s consort, there was no guarantee that the faithful man would spare her a glance when Aarya Quime held the identity of the woman he loved.


    "Okay, okay. I won''t take that name again. But when are you going to facilitate my entrance into the Eastern Palace as his second consort? You know that you need to bring up the matter to him, right?"


    "I know and I''m working on it. In our marriage agreement, we''d promised to remain faithful to each other. If I were to bring up the matter of getting him a second wife, he''ll definitely suspect us. In order to get you into the Eastern Palace smoothly, we need to make a foolproof plan." Aarya Quime leisurely twirled the jewel in her black mane.


    Our marriage? Heh...this Aarya Quime is truly thinks she''s his real wife.


    "Then...then what are we going to do? I don''t want to keep hiding in the shadows like this. No, I can''t wait anymore. You must come up with a plan and get into the Eastern Palace within the week. Otherwise, I''ll have no choice but to meet the Crown Prince in private."


    Although her threat wasn''t clear, Aarya Quime immediately narrowed her eyes upon hearing her words.


    "Sister Ling, we made this plan together, so why would I leave you in the ditch? It''s just that it''s a little too early to bring up this matter to him at the moment. You also know that our relationship is delicate. If it wasn''t for the fact that he can''t find any evidence to question, would I still be sitting here? Just have a little patience, hmm? Trust me, I''ll come up with a perfect plan. I promise."


    Even though her words sounded beautiful, only she knew how much she meant them.


    ''Hmph! It''s so hard to find a faithful man in this time and age.. Why would I give my faithfully loyal husband a second wife to ruin my life?'' Aarya Quime scornfully thought while keeping the bright smile on her face.